A key to the classical pronunciation of Greek, Latin, and Scripture proper names; in which the words are accented and divided into syllables exactly as they ought to be pronounced ... To which are added terminational vocabularies of Greek, Hebrew, and Latin proper names ... Concluding with observations on the Greek and Latin accent and quantity

Si;

A KEY

TO THE

CLASSICAL PRONUNCIATION

OF

Greeks Latin, and Scripture Proper JSTames ;

IN WHICH

THE WORDS ARE ACCENTED AND DIVIDED INTO SYLLABLES

EXACTLY AS THEY OUGHT TO BE PRONOUNCED,

ACCORDING TO RULES DRAWN FROM ANALOGY AND THE BEST USAGE.

TO WHICH ARE ADDED,

TERMINATIONAL VOCABULARIES

OF

HEBREW, GREEK, AND LATIN PROPER NAMES,

IN WHICH

THE WORDS ARE ARRANGED ACCORDING TO THEIR FINAL SYLLABLES,
AND CLASSED ACCORDING TO THEIR ACCENTS ;

By which the General Analogy of Pronunciation may be seen at one view, and
the Accenttiation of each word more easily remembered.

CONCLUDING WITH

Observations on the Greek and Latin Accent and Quantity;

WITH

SOME PROBABLE CONJECTURES ON THE METHOD OF FREEING THEM

FROM THE OBSCURITY AND CONFUSION IN WHICH THEY ARE

INVOLVED, BOTH BY THE ANCIENTS AND MODERNS.

Si quid novisti rectius istis,
Candidus imperii : si non, his utere mecum. Hor.

The SEVENTH EDITION.

By JOHN WALKER,

AUTHOR OF THE CRITICAL PRONOUNCING DICTIONARY, &C.

LONDON :

PRINTED FOR T. CADELL, LONGMAN, HURST, REES, ORME, AND BROWNE,

BALDWIN, CRADOCK, AND JOY, J. ROBINSON, G. AND W. B.

WHITTAKER, AND SIMPKIN AND MARSHALL.

1822.

^^7

J. M'Creery, Tooks-Couit,
Ch»ccery-Lane, London.

PR E FACE.

1 HE Critical Pronouncing Dictionary of the English
Language naturally suggested an idea of the present
work. Proper names from the Greek and Latin form
so considerable a part of every cultivated living lan-
guage, that a Dictionary seems to be imperfect with-
out them. Polite scholars, i,ndeed, are seldom at a
loss for the pronunciation of words they so frequently
meet with in the learned languages; but there are
great numbers of respectable English scholars, who,
having only a tincture of classical learning, are
much at a loss for a knowledge of this part of it. It
is not only the learned professions that require this
knowledge, but almost every one above the merely
mechanical. The professors of painting, statuary,
and music, and those who admire their works —
readers of history, politics, poetry — all who con-
verse on subjects ever so little above the vulgar, have
so frequent occasion to pronounce these proper
names, that whatever tends to render this pronun-
ciation easy must necessarily be acceptable to the
Public.

The proper names in Scripture have still a higher
claim to our attention. That every thing contained

a 2

IV PREFACE.

in that precious repository of divine truth should be
rendered as easy as possible to the reader, cannot be
doubted : and the very frequent occasions of pro-
nouncing Scripture proper names, in a country
where reading the Scripture makes part of the reli-
gious worship, seem to demand some work on this
subject more perfect than any we have hitherto
seen.

I could have wished it had been undertaken by a
person of more learning and leisure than myself; but
we often wait in vain for works of this kind, from
those learned bodies which ought to produce them,
and at last are obliged, for the best we can get, to
the labours of some necessitous individual. Being
long engaged in the instruction of youth, I felt the
want of a work of this kind, and have supplied it in
the best manner I am able. If I have been happy
enough to be useful, or only so far useful as to in-
duce some abler hand to undertake the subject, I
shall think my labour amply rewarded. I shall still
console myself with reflecting, that he who has pro-
duced a prior work, however inferior to those that
succeed it, is under a very different predicament
from him who produces an after-work inferior to
those that have gone before.

ADVERTISEMENT

TO

THE SECOJSfD EDiriOJ^.

The favourable reception of the first edition of this
work has induced me to attempt to make it still
more worthy of the acceptance of the public, by the
addition of several critical observations, and parti-
cularly by two Terminational Vocabularies of Greek
and Latin, and Scripture Proper Names. That so
much labour should be bestowed upon an inverted
arrangement of these words, when they had already
been given in their common alphabetical order, may
be matter of wonder to many persons, who will na-
turally inquire into the utility of such an arrange-
ment. To these it may be answered, that the words
of all languages seem more related to each other by
their terminations than by their beginnings; that
the Greek and Latin languages seem more particu-
larly to be thus related ; and classing them accord-
ing to their endings seemed to exhibit a new view
of these languages, both curious and useful : for as

a 3

VI ADVERTISEMENT.

their accent and quantity depend so much on their
termination, such an arrangement appeared to give
an easier and more comprehensive idea of their pro-
nunciation than the common classification by their
initial syllables. This end was so desirable as to in-
duce me to spare no pains, however dry and dis-
gusting, to promote it ; and if the method I have
taken has failed, my labour will not be entirely lost
if it convinces future prosodists that it is not worthy
of their attention.

CONTENTS OF THE INTRODUCTION.

Page

1 HE pronunciation of Greek and Latin not so difficult
as that of our own language ix

The ancient pronunciation of Greek and Latin, a subject
of great controversy/ among the learned ibid.

The English, however faulty in their pronunciation of
Greek and Latin, pronounce them, like other European
nations, according to the analogy of their own language x

Sufficient vestiges remain to prove that the foreign pronun-
ciation of the Greek and Latin letters is nearer to the
ancient than the English — (Note) ibid.

The English pronunciation of Greek and Latin injurious
to quantity xi

No sufficient reason for altering the present pronunciation on
these accounts xiii

Rule for accenting Lati?i words xiv

Rule for accenting Greek proper names xv

Probable conjecture why the terminations tia and tio in Greek
appellatives have not the same sound as in Latin — (Note) xvi

Importance of settling the English quantity with which we
pronounce Greek and Latin proper names, and particu-
larly that of the unaccented syllables XX

INTRODUCTION.

1 HE pronunciation of the learned languages is much more ea-
sily acquired than that of our own. Whatever might have been
the variety of the different dialects among the Greeks, and the
different provinces of the Romans, their languages now being
dead, are generally pronounced according to the respective ana-
logies of the several languages of Europe, where those languages
are cultivated, without partaking of those anomalies to which the
living languages are liable.

Whether one general uniform pronunciation of the ancient
languages be an object of sufficient importance to induce the
learned to depart from the analogy of their own language, and
to study the ancient Latin and Greek pronunciation, as they do
the etymology, syntax, and prosody of those languages, is a
question not very easy to be decided. The question becomes
still more difficult when we consider the uncertainty we are in
respecting the ancient pronunciation of the Greeks and Romans,
and how much the learned are divided among themselves about
it*. Till these points are settled, the English may well be al-

* Middleton contends that the initial c before e and i ought to be pronounced
as the Italians now pronounce it ; and that Cicero is neither Sisero, as the French
and English pronounce it ; nor Kikeio, as Dr. Bentley asserts ; but Tchitckero,
as the Italians pronounce it at this day. This pronunciation, however, is de-
rided by Lipsius, who aflHrms that the c among the Romans had always the
sound of fc. Lipsius says too, that of all the European nations, the British alone
pronounce the i properly ; but Middleton asserts, that of all nations they pro-
nounce it the worst. Middleton De hat. Liter. Pronun. Dissert.

Lipsius, speaking of the different pronunciation of the letter G in different
countries, says :

Nos hodie (de liter^ G loquente)quam peccamus? Italorum enini plerique
ut Z exprimunt, Galli et Belgiae ut J consonantem. Itaque illorum est Lezere.
Fuzere ; nostrum, Leiere, Fuiere (Lejere, Fujere). Omnia imperit^, inept^.
Germanos saltern audite, quorum sonus hie germauus, Legere, Tegere ; ut in Le-
go, Tego, nee unqnam variant : at nos ante /, E, jE, V, semper dicimusque Jem-
mam, Jatulos, Jityivatn, Jyrum ; pro istis, Gemtnam, Gcetulos, Gingivam, Gyrum.
Mutemus aut vapulemus. — Lipsius. De Reel, Prov, Ling. Lat. p. 71. Hinc

factum

X INTRODUCTION.

lowed to follow their own pronunciation of Greek and Latin, a^
well as other nations, even though it should be confessed that it
seems to depart more from what we can gather of the ancient
pronunciation, than either the Italian, French, or German*.
For why the English should pay a compliment to the learned

factnm est ut tanta in pronunciando varietas extiteret ut pauci inter se in liter-
arum sonis coDseutiant. Quod quidem mirnni non esset, si indocti tantum a
doctis in eo, ac non ipsi etiam alioqui eruditi inter se magna contentione dissi-
derent. — Adolp. Meker. De Lin. Grcec, vet. Pronun. cap. ii. p. 15.

* Monsieur Launcelot, the learned author of the Port-Royal Greek Grammar,
in order to convey the sound of the long Greek vowel k, tells us, it is a sound
between the e and the a, and that Eustathius, who lived towards the close of
the twelfth century, says, that Sr., £n, is a sound made in imitation of the bleat-
ing of a sheep ; and quotes to this purpose this verse of an ancient writer
called Cratinus :

'O y riX/9iSf ais-ltl^ -BTjOoaTSV, Bn, fiij, xlyauv Bct^^tt.

Is fatuus perinde ac uvis, b^, be, dicens, incedit.

He, like a silly sheep, goes crying baa.
Caninius has remarked the same, Htllen, p. 26. E longum, cujus soniu in
oviuni balata sentitur, ut Cratinus et Varro tradiderunt. The sound of the e
long may be perceived in the bleating of sheep, as Cratinus and Varro have
handed down to us.

Eustathius likewise remarks upon the 499 v. of Iliad I. that the word
EXo>f' Is-Tiv 0 T?; K'Kl-\-i^^a.<; r^^oj /xifxrHmZ; Kara, ts; TTaXctiH; ; Bn Ip^ei
fxi/jiD(7w w^oBariDv <f>ft;v??. KgaTfvoj. BXivl- est Clepsydrae sonus, ex imitatione
secundum veteres; et 6^. imitatur vocum ovium. Blops, according to the
ancients, is a sound in imitation of the Clepsydra, as baa is expressive of
the voice of sheep. It were to be wished that the sound of every Greek
vowel had been conveyed to us by as faithful a testimony as the ura ; we
should certainly have had a better idea of that harmony for which the Greek
language was so famous, and in which respect Quintilian candidly yields it the
preference to the Latin.

Aristophanes has handed down to us the pronunciation of the Greek diphthong
av aZ by making it expressive of the barking of a dog. This pronunciation is
exactly like that preserved by nurses and children among us to this day in bow
wow. This is the souud of the same letters in the Latin tongue; not only in
proper names derived from Greek, but in every other word where this diph-
thong occurs. Most nations in Europe, perhaps all but the English, pronounce
audio and latido, as if written oivdio and lowdo ; the diphthong sounding like ok
in loud. Agreeable to this rule, it is presumed that we formerly prom)unced
the apostle PohI nearer the original than at present. In Henry the Eighth's
time it was written .St. PouU'Sf and seunons wers preached at Ponle't

Cross.

INTRODUCTION. XI

languages, which is not done by any other nation in Europe, it
is not easy to conceive; and as the colloquial communication of
learned individuals of different nations so seldom happens, and
is an object of so small importance when it does happen, it is not
much to be regretted that when they meet they are scarcely intel«
ligible to each other*.

But the English are accused not only of departing from the
genuine sound of the Greek and Latin vowels, but of violating
the quantity of these languages more than the people of any other
nation in Europe. The author of the Essay upon the Harmony
of Language gives us a detail of the particulars by which this
accusation is proved : and this is so true a picture of the English
pronunciation of Latin, that I shall quote it at length, as it may
be of use to those who are obliged to learn this language without
the aid of a teacher.

Cross. Tlie vulgar, generally tlie last to alter, either for the better or worse,
still have a jingling proverb with this pronunciatioD, when they say, As old as
Poules,
The sound of the letter u is no less sincerely preserved in Plautus, in Menaech.

page 622, edit. Lambin. in making use of it to imitate the cry of an owl

"MEN. Egon'dedi? PEN.Tu, Tu, istic, inquam, vin' afferri noctuam,
'* Quae tu, tu, usque dicat tibi? nam nos jam nos defessi sumus."
" It appears here," says Mr. Forster, in his defence of the Greek accenSs,
page 129, " that an owl's cry was tu, tu, to a Roman ear, as it is too, too, to an
" English." Lambin, who was a Frenchman, observes on the passage, " AUudit
" ad noctuae vocem sen cantum, tu, tu, seu tou, ton." He here alludes to the
voice or noise of an owl. It may be farther observed, that the English have
totally departed from this sound of the m in their own language, as well as in
their pronunciation of Latin.

* Erasmus se adt'uissc oliui commemorat cum die quodam solenni complures
principum legati ad Maximilianum Imperatorem salutandi causa advenissent ;
Singulosqne Galium, Germanum, Danum, Scotum, &lc. orationem Latinam, ita
barbar^ ac vaste pronunciasse, tit Italis, quibusdani, nihil nisi risum moverint,
qui eos non Latin^ sed su^ quemque lingua, locutos jur^ssent. — Middlelon, De
Lat. Lit. Pronun.

The love of the marvellous prevails over truth : and I question if the greatest
diveuity in the pronunciation of Latin exceeds that of English at the capital
and in some of the counties of Scotland, and yel the inhabitants of both have
no jjrcat difficulty in understanding each other.

Xll INTRODUCTION.

" The falsification of the harmony by English scholars in
" their pronunciation of Latin, with regard to essential points,
*' arises from two causes only : first, from a total inattention to
" the length of vowel sounds, making them long or short
*' merely as chance directs ; and, secondly, from sounding double
" consonants as only one letter. The remedy of this last fault
" is obvious. With regard to the first, we have already ob-
" served, that each of our vowels hath its general long sound,
" and its general short sound totally different. Thus the short
" sound of e lengthened is expressed by the letter a, and the
" short sound of i lengthened is expressed by the letter e : and
*' with all these anomalies usual in the application of vowel
*' characters to the vovpel sounds of our own language, we pro-
" ceed to the application of vowel sounds to the vowel charac-
" ters of the Latin. Thus in the first syllable of sidus and iio-
" men, which ought to be long ; and of miser and onus, which
*' ought to be short ; we equally use the common long sound of
" the vowels ; but in the oblique cases, sideris, nominiS) miseri,
" oneris, &c., we use quite another sound, and that a short one.
*' These strange anomalies are not in common to us with our
*' southern neighbours the French, Spaniards, and Italians.
*' They pronounce sidus according to our orthography, seedus,
" and in the oblique cases preserve the same long sound of the
*' i : nomen they pronounce as we do, and preserve in the oblique
" cases the same long sound of the o. The Italians also, in their
*' own language, pronounce doubled consonants as distmctly as
" the two most discordant mutes of their alphabet. Whatever,
*' therefore, they may want of expressing the true harmony of the
" Latin language, they certainly avoid the most glaring and absurd
" faults in our manner of pronouncing it.

*' It is a matter of curiosity to observe with what regularity
" we use these solecisms in the pronunciation of Latin. When
" the penultimate is accented, its vowel, if followed but by a
" single consonant, is always long, as in Dr. Forster's examples.
" When the antepenultimate is accented, its vowel is, without
" any regard to the requisite quantity, pronounced short, as in

INTKODUCTION. XIU

" mirabile, J'rigidus; except the vowel of the penultimate be
" followed by a vowel, and then the vowel of the antepenulti-
" mate is with as little regard to true quantity pronounced long,
" as in maneo, redeat, odium, imperium. Quantity is however
" vitiated to make i short even in this case, as in ohlivio, vinea,
" virium. The only difference we make in pronunciation be-
" tween vinea and venia is, that to the vowel of the first syllable
" of the former, which ought to be long, we give a short sound ;
" to that of the latter, which ought to be short, we give the same
" sound, but lengthened. U accented is always before a single
" consonant pronounced long, as in humerus, fugiens. Before
" two consonants no vowel sound is ever made long, except that
" of the diphthong au ; so that whenever a doubled consonant
" occurs, the preceding syllable is short*. Unaccented vowels
" we treat with no more ceremony in Latin than in our own lan-
" guage." Essai/ upon the Harmony of Language, page 224.
Printed for Robsou, 1774.

This, it must be owned, is a very just state of the case ; but
though the Latin quantity is thus violated, it is not, as this writer
observes in the first part of the quotation, merely as chance di-
rects, but, as he afterwards observes, regularly, and he might
have added according to the analogy of English pronunciation,
which, it may be observed, has a genius of its own ; and which,
if not so well adapted to the pronunciation of Greek and Latin
as some other modern languages, has as fixed and settled rules for
pronouncing them as any other.

The learned and ingenious author next proceeds to show the
advantages of pronouncing our vowels so as to express the Latin
quantity. " We have reason to suppose," says he, " that our
" usual accentuation of Latin, however it may want of many ele-
" gancies in the pronunciation of the Augustan age, is yet suf-
" ficiently just to give with tolerable accuracy that part of the

* This corruption of the true quantity is not, however, peculiar to the English ;
for Beza complains in his country: Hiuc enim fit ut in Graeca oratione vel nullum,
vel prorsus corruptum numerum intelligas, dum multae breves producuntur, et
contra phirimae longae corripiuntur. Beza de Germ . Pron. Graecae Linguas, p. 50.

XIV INTRODUCTION,

" general harmony of the language of which accent is the ef-
" ficient. We have also a pretty full information from the poets
" what syllables ought to have a long, and what a short quantity.
" To preserve, then, in our pronunciation, the true harmony of
" the language, we have only to take care to give the vowels a
" long sound or a short sound, as the quantity may require ; and
" when doubled consonants occur, to pronounce each distinctly."
Ibid, page 228*.

In answer to this plea for alteration, it may be observed, that
if this mode of pronouncing Latin be that of foreign nations,
and were really so superior to our own, we certainly must per-
ceive it in the pronunciation of foreigners, when we visit them,
or they us : but 1 think I may appeal to the experience of every
one who has had an opportunity of making the experiment, that
so far from a superiority on the side of the foreign pronunciation,
it seems much inferior to our own. I am aware of the power of
habit, and of its being able, on many occasions, to make the worse
appear the better reason : but if the harmony of the Latin lan-
guage depended so much on a preservation of the quantity as
many pretend, this harmony would surely overcome the bias we
have to our own pronunciation ; especially if our own were
really so destructive of harmony as it is said to be. Till, there-
fore, we have a more accurate idea of the nature of quantity,
and of that beauty and harmony of which it is said to be the ef-

* By what this learned author has observed of our vicious pronunciation of
the vowels by the long and short sound of them, and from the instances he has
given, he must mean that length and shortness which arises from extending and
contracting them, independently of the obstruction which two consonants are
suppose(J[ to occasion in forming the long quantity. Thus we are to pronounce
Manus as if written and divided into Man-rtus; and Pannus as if written Pay-
nm, or as we always hear the word Panis (bread); for in this sound of Pannus
there seems to be no necessity for pronouncing the two consonants distinctly or
separntely, which he seems to mean by distinctly, becaiue the quantity is shown
by the long sound of the vowel : but if by distinctly he means separately, that is
as if what is called in French the schh'a or mute e were to follow the first con-
sonant, this could not be done without adding a syllable to the word ; and the
word Pannus would in that case certainly have three syllables, as if written
Pan-eh-nus, — See Observations on the Greek and Latin Accent and Quantity,
sect. 24.

INTRODUCTION. XV

ficient in the pronunciation of Latin, we ought to preserve a pro-
nunciation which has naturally sprung up in our own soil, and is
congenial to our native language. Besides, an alteratiou of this
kind would be attended with so much dispute and uncertainty as
must make it highly impolitic to attempt it.

The analogy, then, of our own language being the rule for pro-
nouncing the learned languages, we shall have little occasion for
any other directions for the pronunciation of the Greek and Latin
proper names, than such as are given for the pronunciation of
English words. The general rules are followed almost without
exception. The first and most obvious powers of the letters are
adopted, and there is scarcely any difficulty but in the position of
the accent ; and this depends so much on the quantity of the
vowels, that we need only inspect a dictionary to find the quantity
of the penultimate vowel, and this determines the accent of all the
Latin words ; and it may be added, of almost all Greek words
likewise*. Now in our pronunciation of Latin words, whatever
be the quantity of the first syllable in a word of two syllables, we
always place the accent on it : but in words of more syllables, if
the penultimate be long, we place the accent on that ; and if short
we accent the antepenultimate.

The Rules of the Latin Accentuation are comprised in a clear

and concise manner by Sanctius within four hexameters :

Accentum in se ips& monosyllaba dictio ponit.
Exacuit sedem dissyllabon omne priorem.
Ex tribuB, extoUit primatn penultima curta:
Extollit seipsam quando est penultima longa.

These rules I have endeavoured to express in English verse :

Each monosyllable has stress of course :
Words ef two syllables, the first enforce ;
A syllable that's long, and last but one,
Must have the accent upon that or none ;
But if this syllable be short, the stress
Must on the last but two its force express.

The only difference that seems to obtain between the pronun-
ciation of the Greek and Latin Languages, is that in the Latin ti

* That is, in the general pronunciation of Greek ; for, let the written accent
be placed where it will, the quantitative accent, as it may be called, follows the
analogy of the Latin.

XVI INTRODUCTION.

and si, preceded by an accent, and followed by another vowel
forming an inaproper diphthong, are pronounced as in English,
like sh or zh, as riatio, nation ; persuasio, persuasion, &.c. ; and
that in the Greek the same letters retain their pure sound, as
(piy\ctvriet, uywa-ia, •n'^o^uriov, x. t. A.* This difference, how-
ever, with very few exceptions, does not extend to proper
names ; which, coming to us through, and being mingled with,
the Latin, fall into the general rule. In the same manner, though
in Greek it was an established maxim, that if the last syllable

* " The Greek language," says the learned critic, " was happy in not being
" understood by the Goths, who would as certainly have corrupted the t in
" alrla, airtov, &c. into aitri'a, wj-.'sv, &c. as they did the Latin motio and
" doceo into moshio and dosheo^." This, however, may be questioned ; for, if in
Latin words this impure sound of t takes place only in those words where the
accent is on the preceding vowel, as in natio,facio, &c. ; but not when the ac-
cent follows the t, and is on the following vowel, as in satieias, societas, &c. why
should we suppose any other mode of pronunciation would have been adopted
by the Goths in their pronouncing the Greek? Now no rule of pronunciation is
more uniform in the Greek language than that which places an acute on the iota
at the end of words, when this letter is succeeded by a long vowel ; and conse-
quently if the accent be preserved upon the proper letter, it is impossible the
preceding t and s should go into the sound oi sh; why, therefore, may we not
suppose that the very frequent accentuation of the penultimate i before a final
vowel preserved the preceding t from going into the sound of sA, as it was a
difiFerence of accentuation that occasioned this impure «ound of t in the Latin
language ? for though t at the end of words, when followed by a long vowel, or
a vowel onee long and afterwards contracted, had always the accent on it in
Greek; in Latin the accent was always on the preceding syllable in words of
this termination : and hence seems to have arisen the corruption of t in the
Gothic pronunciation of the Latin language.

It is highly probable, that in Lucian's time the Greek t when followed by e
and another vowel, had not assumed the sound of ir ; for tlie Sigma would not
have failed to accuse him of a usurpation of her powers, as he had done of her
character : aud if we have preserved the t pure in this situation when we pro-
nounce Greek, it is, perhaps, rather to be placed to the preserving power of the
accented I in so great a number of words, than any adherence to the ancient rules
of pronunciation, which invariably affirm, that the consonants had but one
sound ; unless we except the y before y, », x» ? 5 ^^ ayreXoj, ayxuja, ay^lrra,
X. T. X. where the y is sounded like v : but this, says Henry Stephens, is an erronr
of the copyists,who have a little extended the bottom of the v,and made ay of it;
for, says be, it is ridiculous to suppose thatv was changed into y, and at the same

time
t Ainsworth on the letter T.

INTRODUCTION. XVJl

was long, the accent could scarcely be higher than the penulti-
mate; yet in our pronunciation of Greek, and particularly of
proper names, the Latin analogy of the accent is adopted : and
though the last syllable is long in Demosthenes, Aristophanes,
Theramenes and Deiphohe, yet as the penultimate is short, the
accent is placed on the antepenultimate, exactly as if they were
Latin*.

As these languages have been long dead, they admit of no
new varieties of accent like the living languages. The common
accentuation of Greek and Latin may be seen in Lexicons and
Giaduses ; and where the ancients indulged a variety, and the
moderns are divided in their opinions about the most classical
accentuation of words, it would be highly improper, in a work
intended for general use, to enter into the thorny disputes of the
learned ; and it may be truly said, in the rhyming adage,

When Doctors disagree,
Disciples then are free.

This, however, has not been entirely neglected. Where there

time that y should be pronounced like v. On the contrary, Scaliger says, thut
where we find a v before these letters, as amv^a., it is an error of the copyists,
who imagined they better expressed the pronunciation by this letter; which, as
Vossius observes, should seem to demand something particular and uncommon.

It is reported of Scaliger, that when he was accosted by a Scotchman in Latin,
he begged his pardon for not understanding him, as he had never learned the
Scotch language. If this was the case with the pronunciation of a Scotchman,
which is so near that of the Continent, what would he have said to the Latin
pronunciation of an Englishman ? I take it, however, that this diverfeity is
greatly exaggerated.

* This, however, was contrary to the general practice of the Romans: for
Victorinus in his Grammar says, Giaca nomina, si iisdem Uteris proferuntur,
(Latine versa) Gracos accentus habebunt : nam cnm dicimus Thyas, Nais, acutum
habebit posterior accentum ; et cum Themistio, Calypso, Theano, ultimam cir-
cumflerti videbimus, quod ntrumque Latinus sermo non patitur, nisi admodum
raro. " If Greek nouns turned into Latin are pronounced with the same letters,
" they have the Greek accent : for when we say Thyas, Nais, the latter sjUable
*' has the acute accent ; and when we pronounce Themistio, Calypso, Theano,
" we see the last syllable is circumflexed ; neither of which is ever seen in Latin
'< words, or very rarely." — Seri-iiis. Forstcr. Reply, page 31, Notes 32, bott,

b

XVUl INTRODUCTION.

has been any considerable diversity of accentuation among our
prosodists, I have consulted the best authorities, and have some-
times ventured to decide : though, as Labbe says, " Sed his de
" rebus, ut aliis multis, malo doctiorum judicium expectare,
" quam meam in medium proferre sententiam."

But the most important object of the present work is settling
the English quantity, (see Rules 20, 21, 22) with which we
pronounce Greek and Latin proper names, and the sounds of
some of the consonants. These are points in a state of great un-
certainty ; and are to be settled, not so much by a deep know-
ledge of the dead languages, as by a thorough acquaintance with
the analogies and general usage of our own tongue. These must,
in the nature of things, enter largely into the pronunciation of a
dead language ; and it is from an attention to these that the
Author hopes he has given to the Public a work not entirely
unworthy of their acceptance.

RULES

PRONOUNCING THE VOWELS

GREEK AKD LATUY PROPER JVAMES,

1. HiVERv vowel with the accent on it at the end of a syllable
is pronounced as in English, with its first long open sound :
thus Ca'to*, Philome' la, Ori' on, Pho' cion, Luf cifer, &c. have
the accented vowels sounded exactly as in the English words
pa' per, me' tre, spi' der, no' bh, tu' tor, &c.

2. Every accented vowel not ending a syllable, but followed
by a consonant, has the short sound as in the English : thus
Man' lilts, Pen'theus, Pin' dams, Col' chis. Cur' tim, &c. have
the short sound of the accented vowels, as in man' ner, plen' ty,
prin' ter, col' lar, cur' few, &c.

3. Every final i, though unaccented, has the long open
sound ; thus the final i forming the genitive case, as in Ma-
gis' tri, or the plural number, as in De' cii, has the long open
sound, as in vi' al ; and this sound we give to this vowel in this
situation, because the Latin i final in genitives, plurals, and pre-
terperfect tenses of verbs, is always long; and consequently

* This pronunciation of Cato, Plato, Cleopatra, kc. has been but lately
adopted. Qiiin, and all the old dramatic school, used to pronounce the a in
these and similar words like the a in father. Mr. Garrick, with great good
sense, as well as good taste, brought in the present pronunciation, and the pro^
priety of it has made it now universal.

b2

XX RULES FOR PRONOUNCING

where the accented i is followed by i final, both are pronounced
with the long diphthongal i, like the noun ei/e, as Achi'vi*.

4. Every unaccented i ending a syllable not final, as that in
the second ni Alcibiades, the Hertiici, &c. is pronounced like e,
as if written Alcebiades, the Herneci, &c. So the last syllable
but one of the B'abii, the Horatii, the Curiatii, &c. is pro-
nounced as if written Fa-be-i, Ho-ra-she-i, Cu-re-a-she-i; and
therefore if the unaccented i and the diphthong a conclude a
word, they are both pronounced like e, as Harp^ia, Har-
py' e-e.

5. The diphthongs a and a , ending a syllable with the ac-
cent on it, are pronounced exactly like the long English e, as
C(Esar, (Eta, &c. as if written Cee' sar, E' ta, &c. ; and like the
short e, when followed by a consonant in the came syllable, as
Dadalus, (Edipus, &c. pronounced as if written Deddalus,
Eddipus, Sec. The vowels ei are generally pronounced like long
if. — For the vowels eu in final syllables, see the word Idome-
neus: and for the ou in the same syllables, see the word Ah-
iifious, and similar words, in the Terminational Vocabulary.

6. Y is exactly under the same predicament as i. It is long
when ending an accented syllable, as Cj/' rus ; or when ending an
unaccented syllable if final, as M' gy, M' py, &c.: short when
joined to a consonant in the same syllable, as Eye' idas ; and
sometimes long and sometimes short, when ending an initial syl-

* This is the true analogical pronunciation of tliis letter when ending an ac-
cented syllable ; but a most disgraceful affectation of foreign pronunciation has
exchanged this full diphthongal sound for the meagre, squeezed sound of the
French and Italian i, not only in almost every word derived from those languages,
but in many which are purely Latin, as Faustina, Messalina, &c. Nay, words
from the Saxon have been equally perverted, and we hear the i in Elfrida, Ed'
u'ina, &c. turned into Elfreeda, Edweena, See. It is true this is the sound the
Romans gave to their i ; but tlie speakers here alluded to are perfectly innocent
of this, and do not pronounce it in this manner for its antiquity, but its novelty.

t See Ekgeia Hygeia, &c. in the Termiuational Vocabulary of Greek and
Latin Proper Names.

GREEK AND LATIN PROPER NAMES. XXI

lable not under the accent, as Ly-cur' gus, pronounced with the
first sylhible hke lie, a falsehood ; and Lysimachus, with the first
syllable like the first of legion ; or nearly as if divided into Ly&-
im' a-chus, &ic. See Principles of English Pronunciation pre-
fixed to the Critical Pronouncing Dictionary, No. 117, 118, &.c.
and 185, 186, 187.

7. ^, ending an unaccented syllable, has the same obscure
jound as in the same situation in English words ; but it is a
sound bordering on the Italian a, or the a mfa-ther, as Dia'na,
where the difference between the accented and unaccented a
is palpable. See Principles of English Pronunciation pre-
tixed to the Critical Pronouncing Dictionary, No. 92, and the
letter J.

8. E final, either with or without the preceding consonant,
always forms a distinct syllable, as Penelope., Hyppocrene, Evoe,
Amphitrite, &c. When any Greek or Latin word is anglicised
into this termination, by cutting off a syllable of the original, it
becomes then an English word, and is pronounced according
to our own analogy : thus Acidalius altered to Acidale, has the
final e sunk, and is a word of three syllables only : Proserpine,
from Proserpina, undergoes the same alteration. Thebes, and
Athens, derived from the Greek q,,^^ and a9»i»», and the Latin
Theba and Athena, are perfectly anglicised; the former into a
monosyllable, and the latter into a dissyllable : and the Greek
K^nrri and the Latin Creta have both sunk into the English
monosyllable Crete: Zifeca^e likewise pronounced in three sylla-
bles when Latin, and in the same number in the Greek word
ExaT»> in English is universally contracted into two, by sinking
the final e. Shakspeare seems to have begun as he has now
confiraied this pronunciation by so adapting the word in Mac-
beth:

" Why bow now, Hecat'? you look angerly."— ^c< IF.
Perhaps this was no more than a poetical licence to him : but
the actors have adopted it in the songs in this tragedy :
" He-cate, He-cate, come away"

/

XXli RULES FOR PRONOUNCING

And the play-going world, who form no small portion of what
is called the better sort of people, have followed the actors in this
word: and the rest of the world have followed them.

The Roman magistrate, named Mdilis, is anglicised by pro-
nouncing it in two syllables, JEIdik. The capital of Sicily, Sy-
racusa, of four syllables, is made three in the English Syr' a-
cuse; and the city of Tyrus, of two syllables, is reduced to a
monosyllable in the English Tyre.

Rules Jor pronouncing the Consonants of Greek and Latin
Proper Names.

9. C and G are hard before a, o, and u, as Cato, Comus, Cures,
Galba, Gorgon, &c. — and soft before e, i, and y, as Cebes,
Scipio, Scylla, Cinna, Geryon, Geta, Gillus, Gyges, Gymnoso-
])hist(E, &c.*

10. T, S, and C, before ia, ie, ii, io, iu, and eu, preceded by
the accent, in Latin words, as in English, change into sh and zh,
as Tatian, Statius, Fortius, Portia, Socias, Caduceus, Accius,
Helvetii, Mcesia, Hesiod, &c. pronounced Tashian, Stasheus,
Porsheus, Porshea, Sosheas, Cadusheus, Aksheus, Heheshei,
Mezhea, Hezheod, &c. See Principles of English Pronuncia-
tion prefixed to the Pronouncing Dictionary, No. 357, 450,451,

* That this general rule should be violated by smatterers in the learned lan-
guages in such words as Gymnastic, Heterogeneous, Sec, it is not to be wondered
at; but that men of real learning, who do not want to show themselves oflF to
the vulgar by such innuendoes of their erudition, should give in to tliis irregula-
rity, is really surprising. We laugh at the pedantry of the age of James the
First, where there is scarcely a page in any English book that is not sprinkled
■with twenty Greek and Latin quotations ; and yet do not see the similar pe-
dantry of interlarding our pronunciation with Greek and Latin sounds; which
may be affirmed to be a greater perversion of our language than the former.
In the one case, the introduction of Greek and Latin quotations does not inter-
fere with the English phraseology ; but in the other the pronunciation is dis-
turbed, and a motley jargon of sounds introduced, as inconsistent with true
taste as it is with neatness and uniformity.

GREEK AND LATIN PROPER NAMES. XXIH

459, 463. But when the accent is on the first of the diphthongal
vowels, the precedmg consonant does not go into sh, but preserves
its sound pure, as Miltiades, Antiates, &c. See the word Sa-
tiety in the Crit. Pron. Diet.

11. r, and S, in proper names, ending in tia, sia, cyon, and
5J0M, preceded by the accent, change the t and s into sh and zh.
Thus Phocion, Sicyon, and Cercyon, are pronounced exactly in
our own analogy, as if written Phoshean, Sishean, and Sersheart:
Artemisia and Aspasia sound as if written Artemizhea, and As-
pazhea : Galatia, Aratia, Alotia, and Batia, as if written Ga-
lashea, Arashea, Aloshea, and Bashea •• and if Atia, the town
in Campania, is not so pronounced, it is to distinguish it from
ylsia, !l>€ eastern region of the world. But the termination tion
(of which there are not even twenty examples in proper names
throughout the whole Greek and Latin languages) seems to pre-
serve the t from going into sh, as the last remnant of a learned
pronunciation ; and to avoid, as much as possible, assimilating
with so vulgar an English termination : thus, though ^sion,
Jasion, Dionysion, change the s into z, as if written Mzion, Ja-
zion, Dionizion, the z does not become zh : but Philislion, Ora-
tion, Eurytion, Dotion, Androtion, Hippotion, Iphition, Orny-
tion, Metion, Polytion, Stration, Sotion, Mantion, Pallantion,
Mtion, Hippocration, and Amphyction, preserve the t in its true
sound : Hephastion, however, from the frequency of appearing
with Alexander, has deserted the small class of his Greek com-
panions, and joined the English multitude, by rhyming with
question; and Tatian and Theodotion seem perfectly anglicised.
With very, very few exceptions, therefore, it may be concluded,
that Greek and Latin proper names are pronounced alike,
and that both of them follow the analogy of English pronun-
ciation.

12. Ch. These letters before a vowel are always pronounced
like k, as Chabrias, Colchis, &c ; but when they come before
a mute consonant at the beginning of a word, as in Chthonia,
they are mute, and the word is pronounced as if written Thonia.
Words beginning with Sche, as Schedius, Scheria, &c. are pro-

/

XXIV RULRS FOR PRONOUNCING

nounced as if written Skedius, Skeria, &c. ; and c before n in
the Latin praenomen Cnens, or Cnaus is mute ; so in Cnopus,
Cnosus, &c. and before t in Cteatus, and g before n in Gnidus —
pronounced Nopus, Nosus, Teatus, and Nidus.

13. At the beginning of Greek words we frequently find the
uncombinable consonants MN, TM, &c. ; as Mnemosyne, Mne-
sidamus, Mneus, Mnesteus, Trnolus, &c. These are to be pro-
nounced with the first consonant mute, as if written Nemosyne,
Nesidamus, Neus, Nesteus, Molus, &c. in the same manner as
we pronounce the words Bdellium, Pneumatic, Gnomo)i, Mne-
monics, &c. without the initial consonant. The same may be ob-
served of the C hard hke K, when it comes before Ti as Ctesi-
phon, Ctesippus, &c. Some of these words we see sometimes
written with an e or i after the first consonant, as Menestius, Ti-
molus, &c., and then the initial consonant is pronounced.

14. Ph, followed by a consonant, is mute, as Phthia, Phthio-
tis, pronounced Thia, Thiotis, in the same manner as the natu-
ralized Greek word Phthisick, pronounced Tisick.

15. Ps: — p is mute also in this combination, as in Psyche,
Psammetichus, &c. pronounced Syke, Sammeticus, &c.

1^. Pt, p is mute in words beginning with these letters when
followed by a vowel, as Ptolemy, Pterilas, &c. pronounced
Tolemy, Terilas, &c. ; but when followed by I, the t is heard,
as in Tlepolemus : for though we have no words of our own
with these initial consonants, we have many words that end with
them, and they are certainly pronounced. The same maybe ob-
served of the z in Zmilaces.

17. The letters S, X, and Z, require but little observation,
being generally pronounced as in pure English words. It may,
however, be remarked, that s, at the end of words, preceded by
any of the vowels but e, has its pure hissing sound; as mas,
dis, OS, mus, &c. — but when e precedes, it goes into the sound
of 2 ; as pes, Thersites, votes, &.c. It may also be observed,
that when it ends a word preceded by r or n it has the sound
of z. Thus the letter s in mens. Mars, mors, &c. has the
same sound as in the English words hens, stars, rears, &c. X

GREEK AND LATIN PROPER NAMES. XXV

when beginning a word or syllable, is pronounced like z ; as
Xerxes, Xenophon, &c. are pronounced Zerkzes, Zenophon, &c.
Z is uniformly pronounced as in English words : thus the z
in Zeno and Zeugma is pronounced as we hear it in zeal, zone,

8cc.

Rules for ascertammg the English Quantity of Greek and
Latin Proper Names.

18. It may at first be observed, that in words of two sylla-
bles, with but one consonant in the middle, whatever be the
quantity of the vowel in the first syllable in Greek or Latin, we
always .nake it long in English : thus Crates the philosopher,
and crates a hurdle ; decus honour, and dedo to give ; ovo to
triumph, and ovum an egg ; Numa the legislator, and Numen
the divinity, have the first vowel always sounded equally long by
an English speaker, although in Latin the first vowel in the first
word of each of these pairs is short*.

19- On the contrary, words of three syllables, with the ac-
cent on the first and with but one consonant after the first sylla-
ble, have that syllable pronounced short, let the Greek or Latin
quantity be what it will ; thus regulus and remora, mimicus and
minium, are heard with the first vowel short in English pronuncia-
tion, though the first word of each pair has its first syllable long
in Latin : and the u in fumigo and fugito is pronounced long in
both words, though in Latin the last u is short. This rule is
never broken but when the first syllable is followed by e or i fol-
lowed by another vowel : in this case the vowel in the first sylla-
ble is long, except that vowel be i : thus lamia, genius, Libya,
doceo, cupio, have the accent on the first syllable, and this syllable
is pronounced long in every word but Libya, though in the origi-
nal it is equally short in all.

20. It must have frequently occurred to those who instruct
youth, that though the quantity of the accented syllable of long
proper names has been easily conveyed, yet that the quantity of

* The only word occurring to me at present, where this rule is not observed,
is Canon, a Rule, vrhich is always pronounced like the word Cannon, a piece of
ordnance.

XXVI RULES FOR PRONOUNCING

the preceding unaccented syllables has occasioned some em-
barrassment. An appeal to the laws of our own language would
soon have removed the perplexity, and enabled us to pronounce
the initial unaccented syllables with as much decision as the
others. Thus every accented antepenultimate vowel but u, even
wheu followed by one consonant only is, in our pronunciation of
Latin, as well as in English, short : thus fabula, separo, diligo,
nobilis, cucumis, have the first vowels pronounced as in the Eng-
lish words, capital, celebrate, simony, solitude, luculent, in direct
opposition to the Latin quantity, which makes every antepenul-
timate vowel in all these words but the last long ; and this we
pronounce long, though short in Latin. But if a semi-consonant
diphthong succeed, then every such vowel is long but i in our
pronunciation of both languages ; and Euganeus, Eugenia, Jilius,
foliumj dubia, have the vowel in the antepenultimate syllable
pronounced exactly as in the English words satiate, menial, deli-
rious, notorious, penurious; though they are all short in Latin
but the i, which we pronounce short, though in the Latin it is
long.

21. The same rule of quantity takes place in those syllables
which have the secondary accent : for as we pronounce lamenta-
tion, demonstration, diminution, domination, lucubration, with
every vowel in the first syllable short but u, so we pronounce
the same vowels in the same manner in lamentatio, demonstratio,
diminutio, dominatio, and lucubratio : but if a semi-consonant
diphthong succeed the secondary accent, as in Ariovistus, Heli-
odorus, Gabinianus, Herodianus, and Folusianus, every vowel
preceding the diphthong is long but i ; just as we should pro-
nounce these words in the English words amiability/, mediatorial,
propitiation, excoriation, centuriator, &c. For the nature of
the secondary accent, see Principles prefixed to the Critical Pro-
nouncing Dictionary, No. 544.

22. But to reduce these rules into a smaller compass, that
they may be more easily comprehended and remembered, it
may be observed, that as we always shorten every antepenulti-
mate vowel with the primary accent but u, unless followed by

GREEK AND LATIN PROPER NAMES. XXvli

a semi-consonant diphthong, though this antepenultimate vowel
is often long in Greek and Latin, as JSscht/lus, Mschines, &c.
and the antepenultimate i, even though it be followed by such a
diphthong : as Eleusinia, Ocrysia, &c. — so we shorten the first
syllable of Msculapius, Mnobarhus, &c. because the first syl-
lable of both these words has the secondary accent : but we pro-
nounce the same vowels long in ^Ethiopia, JEgia/eus, Hali-
artus, 8cc. because this accent is followed by a semi-consonant
diphthong.

23. This rule sometimes holds good where a mute and liquid
intervene, and determines the first syllable of Adrian, AdriatiCf
8cc. to be long like ay, and not short like add : and it is on this
analogical division of the words, so little understood or attended
to, that a perfect and a consistent pronunciation of them de-
pends. It is this analogy that determines the first u to be long
in stupidus, and the y short in dypea, though both are short in
the Latin ; and the o in the first syllable of Coriolanus, which is
short in Latin, to be long in English.

24. The necessity of attending to the quantity of the vowel in
the accented syllable has sometimes produced a division of
words in the following vocabulary, that does not seem to convey
the actual pronunciation. Thus the words Sulpitius, Anicium,
Artemisium, &c. being divided into Sulpit' i-us, A-nic' i-um,
Ar-te-mis' i-iwi, &c. we fancy the syllable after the accent de-
prived of a consonant closely united with it in sound, and
which, from such a union, derives an aspirated sound, equiva-
lent to sh. But as the sound of t, c, or s, in this situation, is so
generally understood, it was thought more eligible to divide the
words in this manner, than into Sid-pi' ti-us, A-ni' ci-um, Ar-te-
mi'si-um, as in the latter mode the i wants its shortening con-
sonant, and might, by some speakers, be pronounced, as it ge-
nerally is in Scotland, like ee. The same may be observed of c
and g when they end a syllable, and are followed by e or i, as in
Ac-e-raUus, Ac-i-da' li-a, Tig-el-W nus, Teg'y-ra, &c. where
the c and g ending a syllable, we at first sight think them to
have their hard sound ; but, by observing the succeeding vowel

XXVIU RULES FOR PRONOUNCING

we soon perceive them to be soft, and only made to end a syl-
lable in order to determine the shortness of the vowel which pre-
cedes.

25. The general rule therefore of quantity indicated by the
syllabication adopted in the vocabulary is, that when a conso-
nant ends a syllable, the vowel is always short, whether the accent
be on it or not ; and that when a vowel ends a syllable with the
accent on it, it is always long : that the vowel m, when it ends
a syllable is long whether the accent be on it or not, and that
the vowel i (3) (4) when it ends a syllable without the accent, is
pronounced like e ; but if the syllable be final, it has its long
open sound as if the accent were on it : and the same may be
observed of the letter y.

Rules for placing the accent of Greek and Latin Proper

I^ames.

Q.6. Words of two syllables, either Greek or Latin, whatever
be the quantity in the original, have, in English pronunciation,
the accent on the first syllable : and if a single consonant come
between two vowels, the consonant goes to the last syllable,
and tlie vowel in the first is long; as Cato, Ceres, Comus,
&c. See Principles of English Pronunciation prefixed to the
Critical Pronouncing Dictionary, No. 503, and the word
Drama.

27. Polysyllables, adopted whole from the Greek or Latin
into English, have generally the accent of the Latin : that is,
if the penultimate be long, the accent is on it, as Severus,
Democedes, &c. ; if short, the accent is on the antepenultimate,
as Demosthenes, Aristophanes, Posthumus, &c. See Intro-
duction.

28. When Greek or Latin Proper Names are anglicised,
either by an alteration of the letters, or by cutting off the latter
syllables, the accent of the original, as in appellatives under
the same predicament, is transferred nearer to the beginning
of the word. Thus Proserpina has the accent on the second

GREEK AND LATIN PROPER NAMES. XXIX

syllable ; but when altered to Proserpine, it transfers the accent
to the first. The same may be observed of Humerus, Firgi-
lius, Horatius, &c. when anglicised to Homer, Firgil, Horace,
&c. See the word Academy, in the Critical Pronouncing Dic-
tionary.

29. As it is not very easy, therefore, so it is not necessary to
decide where Doctors disagree. When reasons lie deep in
Greek and Latin etymology, the current pronunciation will be
followed, let the learned do all they can to hinder it : thus, after
Hyperion has been accented by our best poets according to
our own analogy with the accent on the antepenultimate, as
Shakspeare :

" Hyptf rion's curls, the front of Jove himself." — Hamlet.

" — that was to this

" Hype^ rion to a Satyr." Ibid.

" next day after dawp,

" Doth rise and help Hype^rion to his horse. Henry Vih.

So Cooke, in his translation of Hesiod's Theogony, follows the
accentuation of Shakspeare :

Hyperion and Japhet, brothers, join ;

Thea and Rhea of this ancient line

Descend ; and Themis boasts the source divine.

The fruits of Thia and Hyperion rise,
And with refulgent lustre light the skies.

}

After this established pronunciation, I say, how hopeless, as
well as useless, would it be to attempt the penultimate accentu-
ation, M'hich yet ought undoubtedly to be preserved in reading
or speaking Greek or Latin compositions ; but, in reading or
speakiii>> Enulish, must be left to those who would rather appear
learned than judicious. But Acnon, Arion, Amphion, Hchion,
Orion, Ixion, Pandion, Asian, Alphion, Mrion, Ophion, Me-
thiun, Axion, Einn, Tlilexion, and 8andion, preserve their penul-
timate accent nivanably: while Ethalion, a word of liiesaine form
and origin, is pronounced with the accent on the antepenultimate;

XXX nULES FOR PRONOUNCING

like Deucalion and Pygmalion : aud this, if I mistake not, is the
common pronunciation of a ship in the British navy, so called
from the name of the Argonaut, who accompanied Jason in his
expedition to Colchis to fetch the golden fleece.

30. The same difficulty of deciding between common usage
and classical propriety appears in words ending in ia ; as
Alexandria, Antiochia, Seleucia, Samaria, Iphigenia, and several
others which were pronounced by our ancestors, as appears from
their poetry, according to our own analog}', with the accent on
the antepenultimate syllable ; and there is no doubt but every
word of this form would have fallen into the same accentuation,
if classical criticism had not stepped in and prevented it. A phi-
losophical grammarian would be apt to think we are not much
obliged to scholars for this interruption of the vernacular cur-
rent of pronunciation : but as there is so pjausible a plea as that
of reducing words to their original languages, and as a know-
ledge of these languages will always be an honourable distinction
among men, it is strongly to be suspected that these words will
not long continue in their plain homespun English dress. This
critical correction, however, seems to have come too late for
some words, which, as Pope expresses it, have " slid into verse,"
and taken possession of our ears ; and therefore, perhaps, the
best way of disposing of them will be to consider them as the an-
cients did the quantity of certain doubtful syllables, and to pro-
nounce them either way. Some, however, seem always to have
preserved the accent of their original language, as Thalia and
Sophia : but Iphigenia, Antiochia, Seleucia, and Samaria, have
generally yielded to the English antepenultimate accent ; and
Erythia, Deidamia, Laodamia, Hippodamia, Apamia, Ilithyia,
and Orythia, from their seldom appearing in mere English
composition, have not often been drawn aside into plain English
pronunciation. The same may be observed of words ending
in nicus or nice: if they are compounded of the Greek >»)<»,
the penultimate syllable is always long, and must have the ac^
cent, as Stratonicus, Berenice, 8cc. ; if this termination be what

GREEK AND LATIN PROPER NAMES, XXxi

is called a gentile, signifying a man by his country, the penulti-
mate is short, and the accent is on the antepenultimate ; as Mace-
donicus, Sardonicus, Britannicus, &c. See Andronicus.

31. Thus we see many of these proper names are of dubious
accentuation; and the authorities which may be produced on
both sides sufficiently show us the inutility of criticising beyond
a certain point. It is in these as in many English words :
there are some which, if mispronounced, immediately show a
want of education ; and there are others which, though not
pronounced in the most erudite manner, stamp no imputation
of ignorance or illiteracy. To have a general knowledge, there-
fore of the pronunciation of these words, seems absolutely ne-
cessary for those who would appear respectable in the more re-
spectable part of society. Perhaps no people on earth are so
correct in their accentuation of proper names as the learned
among the English. The Port-Royal Grammar informs us,
that, " notwithstanding all the rules that can be given, we are
" often under the necessity of submitting to custom, and of
" accommodating our pronunciation to what is received among
" the learned according to the country we are in." " So we
" pronounce," says the grammarian, " Aristo' bulus, Basi' litis,
" Ido' Hum, with the accent on the antepenultimate, though the
" penultimate is long, because it is the custom : and, on the
" contrary, we pronounce Andre' as, ide' a, Mart' a, &c. with the
" accent on the penultimate, though it is short, because it is the
" custom of the most learned. The Italians," continues he, " place
" the accent on the penultimate of antonomasi' a, harmoni' a,
" phihsophi' a, theologi' a, and similar words, according to the
" Greek accent, because, as Ricciolus observes, it is the custom
" of their country. Alvarez and Gretser think we ought always
" to pronounce them in this manner, though the custom, not only
" of Germany and Spain, but of all France, is against it : but
" Nebrissensis authorizes this last pronunciation, and says, that it
" is better to place the accent of these vowels on the antepenulti-
" mate syllable ; which shows," concludes the grammarian,
" that when we once depart from the ancient rules, we have but

XXXii RULES FOR PllON OUxN CING, &C.

" little certainty in practice, which is so different in difFerent
" countries."

But however uncertain and desultory the accentuation of many
words may be, it is a great satisfaction to a speaker to know that
they are so. There is a wide difference between pronouncing
words of this kind ignorantly and knowingly. A person who
knows that scholars themselves differ in the pronunciation of these
words, can always pronounce with security: but one who is unac-
(juainted with the state of the accent, is not sure that he is right
when he really is so, and always pronounces at his peril.

*^* It is hoped the candid peruser of this work will make
allowances for an occasional error in dividing a syllable, or
placing an accent, when he reflects on the difficulty with which
such a work must necessarily be attended. The Author flatters
himself, however, that such attention has been paid both to the
compilation and the proofs, that the fewest errors imaginable
have escaped him.

PRONUNCIATION

OF

GREEK and LATIX PROPER JVAMES.

INITIAL VOCABULARY.

*^* When a word is succeeded by a word printed in Italics, tbe latter word
is merely to spell the former as it ought to be pronounced. Thus Ahansheas is
the true pronunciation of the preceding word Abaniias; and so of the rest.

*^* The Figures annexed to the words refer to the rules prefixed to the
Work. Thus the figure (3) after Achcei refers to Rule the 3d, for the pronun-
ciation of the linal i; and the figure (4) after Abii refers to Rule the 4th, for
the pronunciation of the unaccented i, not final ; and so of the rest.

*:f.* When the letters Eng. are put after a word, it is to shew that this word
is the preceding word Anglicised. Thus Lu'can, Eng. is the Latin word Luca-
nuSf changed into the English Lucan.

AB

A'ba and A' bjE
Ab'a-a
Ab' a-ba
Ab-a-ce'ne (8)
Ab'a-ga
Ab'a-lus (20)
fA-ba' na (7)
A-bai/tes
A-baii'ti-as (10)

AB

A-han' she-as
Ab-aii-ti'a-de s(l)
A-ban' ti-das (4)
A-bai/ tis
Ab-ar-ba're-a (7)
Ab' a-ri (3;
A-bai' i-mon (4)
Ab' a-ris (7)
A-ba'rus (1)

AB

A'bas(l)
A-ba'sa (1) (7)
Ab-a-si'tis (7) (1)
Ab-aL;-se'na (1) (7)
Ab-as-se' ni
A-bas' sus (7)
Ab'a-tos (7)
Ab-da-lou'i-mus (4)
Ab-de'ra(l)(7)

* Every a ending a syllable, with the accent upon it, is pronounced like the
a in the English words fa-vour, ta-per, &c. See Rule the 1st, prefixed to this
Vocabulary.

t Every unaccented a, whetlier initial, medial, or final, ending a syllable, lias
an obscure sound, bordering on the a in father. See Rule the 7th, prefixed to
this Vocabulary.

B

2 AB

Ab-de'n-a(])(4)(7)
Ab-de-ri'tes (1)
Ab-de'rus(l)
A-be'a-t«(7)(l)(5)
A-bel' la (7)
Ab-el-li' nus
A'bi-a(l)(4)(7)
A-ben'da (7)
Ab' ga-rus
A' bi-i (4)
Ab'i-la(4)(7)
A-bis'a-res (7)
A-bis' a-ris (7)
Ab-i-son'tes (4)
Ab-le'tes(l)
A-bob' ri-ca (4)
A-bo' bus
A-boec' ri-tus (5)
Ab-o-la'ni(3)
A-bo'lus(7)(l)
Ab-on-i-tei' chos (5)
Ab-o-ra'ca(l)(7)
Ab-o-rig' i-nes (4)
A-bor'ras (7)
Ab-ra-da' tas
Ab-ra-da' tes
A-bren'ti-us (10)
A-broc' o-mas
Ab-rod-i-ae' tus (4)
A-bro' ni-us (4)
A-bron'y-cus (6)
Ab' ro-ta (7)
A-brol' o-num
A-bryp' o-lis (6)
Ab-se' us
Ab-sin' thi-i (4)
Ab' so-rus
Ab-syr' tos (6)
Ab syr' tus (6)

AC

Ab-u-li'tes (1)
Ab-y-de'm(6)
Ab-y-de' nus (6)
A-by' di (6)
A-by' dos (6)
A-b)'dus
Ab'y-la(6)
Ab'y-lon(6)
Ab-ys-si'ni (1)
Ab-ys-sin'i-a (6)
Ac-a-cal' lis (7)
Ac-a-ce' si-um (10)
Ak-a-se' zhe-um
A-ca'ci-us (10)
A-ku' she-US
Ac-a-de' mi-a (7)
Ac-a-de' mus
Ac-a-ian' drus
A-cal'Ie (8)
A-ca-mar' chis (7)
Ac'a-mas (7)
A-camp'sis (7)
A-cau'tha (7)
A-can' thus (7)
Ac' a-ra (7)
A-ca' li-a (7)
Ac-ar-na' ni-a (7)
A-car' nas (7)
A-cas' ta (7)
A-cas'tus (7)
Ac-a-than' tus (7)
Ac'ci-a(10)(7)
Ak' she-a
Ac'ci-la (7)
Ac'ci-us (10)
Ak' she-US
Ac'cu-a (7)
A'ce(8)
Ac-e-di'ci(3)(24)

AC

Ac' e-la (24)
Ac-e-ra' tus (27)
A-cer' bas
Ac-e-ri'na (1)
A-cer' rae (4)
Ac-er-sec' o-mes
A'ces (7)
A-ce'si-a (10)
Ac-e-si'nes (I)
Ac-e-si' nus (1)
A-ce'si-us (10)
A-ces' ta (7)
A-ces'tes
A-ces' ti-ura (10)
A-ces-to-do'rus
A-ces-tor' i-des
A-ce' tes

*Ach-a-by' tos (12)
A-chBe'a(7)
A-chae' i (3)
A-chae' i-um
A-chaem' e-nes
Ach-ae-me' ni-a
Ach-ae-men' i-des
A-cliae' us
A-cha' i-a (7)
Ach' a-ra (7)
Ach-a-ren'ses
A-char'nae (4)
A-cha' tes
Ach -e-lo' i-des (4)
Acli-e-lo'ri-um
Ach-e-lo' us
A-cher'dus
A-cher'i-mi (3) (4)
Ach' e-ron
Ach-e-ron' ti-a (10)
Ach-e-ru'si-a (11)
Ach-e-ru' si-as (11)

* Achabytos.—Ch, in t\m and all the subsequent words, have the sound of k.
Thus Achabytos, Achaa, Acliates, Hfc. are pronounced as if written Akabytos,
Akcea, Akatcs, &c. See Rule the 12tb,

AC

A-che' tus
A-chil'las
A-chil' le-us
Ach-il-le' a (7)
Acli-il-lei-ei/jies
Ach-il-le' is
A-chir les
Ach-il-le' um
A-chi' vi (4)
Ach-la-dae' us
Ach-o-Ia'i (3)
Ac-ra-di' na (7)
Ach-o-lu'e
Ach-ra-di' na
Ac-i-tho' ri-us
Ac-i-da' li-a (8)
Ac-i-da' sa
A-cil' i-a

Ac-i-lig' e-na (24)
A-cil' i-us
A-cil' la (7)
A'cis
Ac' mon

Ac-mon' i-des (4)
A-coe' les
A-co' nas (4)
A-con' tes
A-con' te-us
A-con' ti-us (10)
A-con-to-bu' lus
A-co' I is
A' era
A'crae

A-crae'a (7)
A-craeph' ni-a (7)
Ac-ra-gal-li' dje (4)
Ac'ra-gas (7)

AD

A-cra'tus
A' cri-as (4)
Ac-ri-doph' a-gi (5)
A-cri' on (11)
Ac-ris-i-o'ne
Ac-ris-i-o-ne' us
Ac-ris-i-o-ni' a-des
A-cris'e-us (10)
A-cri' tas (1)
Ac-ro-a' thon
Ac-ro-ce-rau' ni-um
Ac-ro-co-rin' thus
A'cron (1)
Ac-ro-pa' tos
A-crop' o-lis
Ac'ro-ta
A-crot' a-tus
Ac-ro' tho-os
Ac'ta(7)
Ac-tag' a (7)
Ac-tae'on (4)
Ac-tae'us (4)
Ac' te (8)
Ac'ii-a (10)
Ac' tis
Ac-tis' a-nes
Ac'ti-um (10)
Ac' ti-us (10)
Ac' tor
Ac- tor' i-des
Ac-to' ris
A-cu' phis
A-cu-si-la' us
A-cu'ti-cus, M.
A' da (7)
A-dae' us
Ad-a-man-tae' a (7)

^A

Ad' a-mas
Ad-a-mas' tus
A-das' pi-i (4)
Ad' a-tha
Ad-de-pha'gi-a
Ad'du-a(7)
A-del' phi-US
A-de' mon
A'des, or Ha' des
Ad-gan-des' tri-us
Ad-her' bal
Ad-her' bas
Ad-i-an' te (8)
A-di-at'o-rix
Ad-i-man' tus
Ad-me'ta (7)
Ad-i-me' te
Ad-me' tus
A-do' ni-a
A-do' nis
Ad-ra-niyt'ti-um
A-dra'ua (7)(1)
A-dra'num
A-dras' ta
A-dras' ti-a
A-dras' tus
A' dri-a (23)
A-dri-a' num
A-dri-at'i-cuin
A-dri-an-op' o-lis
A-dri-a' nus
A' dri-a7i (Eng.)
Ad-ri-me' turn
Ad-u-at'i-ci (4)
A-dyr-ma-chi'da?
*^'a(7)
^-a-ce' a

* JEa. — Tlie diplithong is merely ocular, for the a has no share in the sound,
though it appears in the type. Indeed as we pronounce the a, there is no middle
sound between that letter and e, and therefore we have adopted the last vowel,
and relinquislied the first. This, among other reasons, makes it probable that the
Greeks and Romans pronounced the a as we do in water, and the e as \vr hear it

B 2

4 . iEG

^-ac' 1-das
JEi-sic' i-des
JE/ a-cus
Mas

^-an-te' uni

iE-an'ti-des

^-an' tis

^'as

iE' a-tus

iEch-mac'o-ras

^ch' mis

^-dep' sum

^-des' sa

^-dic' u-la

^-di' les (8)

iE-dip' sus

^'don

JE' du-i, or Hed' u-

^-el' lo

JE-e' ta

iE-e'ti-as (10)

iE'ga

iE-ge' as

^-gae' ae
^-gae' on
jE-gae' urn
^-g£e' us
^-ga' le-os
iE-ga' le-um
JE' gan
JE'gas(5)
^-sa' tes

/EG

iE-ge' le-on

iE-ge' ri-a

.^-ges' ta

lE-gb' us

^-gi'a-le

iE-gi-a'le-us (22)

^-gi-a'li-a (22) (4)

^-gi'a-lus

^-gi' des

iE-gi' la

^-gil' i-a

^-gim' i-us

^g-i-mo'ru3

iE-gi' iia

jEg-i-ne' ta

^^g-i-ne' tes

JE-gi' o-chus

^-gi' pan

^-gi' ra

^-gir-o-es' sa

*iE'gis

iE-gis' thus

^-gi' tum

iE'gi-um

^g'le

^g'les

^g-le' tes

iEg' lo-ge

^-gob' o-lus

iE-goc' e-ros

JE' gon

^E'gos poi'a-mos

iEg-o-sa' gee

^-gos' the-na

.EN
IE' gus

^'gy (6)

^g-y-pa' nes

lE-^yp' sus

iE-gVti-i (4) (10)

iE-gyp'ti-um (10)

^-gyp' tus

^'li-a

^-li-a' nus

jE'li-an {Eng)

^Mi-usandiE'li-a

^-lu' rus

iE-mil'i-a

^-mil-i-a'nus

iE-mil' i-us

^m-nes' tus

IE' men

^m' o-na

jE-mo'ni-a

^-mon' i-des

^'mus

^-myl'i-a

^-myl -i-a' lilts

^-myl'i-i (4)

-/E-myl'i-us

iE-na'ri-a

iE-ne' a

lE-ne' a-des

iE-ne' a-dze

iE-ne'as

iE-oe'i-a

^-ne'is

^-ne' i-des (4)

^-nes-i-de'mus

in where and there ; the middle or mixt sound then would be like a ia father,
which was probably the sound they gave to this diphthong.

* ^gis. — This diphthong, though long in Greek and Latin, is in English pro-
nunciation either long or short, according to the accent or position of it. Thus,
if it immediately precedes the accent, as in Mgeus, or with the accent on it, be-
fore a single consonant, in a word of two syllables, it is long, as in ^gis; before
two consonants it is short, as in Mgles ; or before one only, if the accent be on
the antepenultimate, as JEropus. — For the exceptions to this rule, see Rule 22.

iE-ne' si-US (10)

M-ne' tus

M' ni-a

-Sl-ni' a-cus

iE-ni'o-chi(l2)

^n-o-bar' bus (22)

^n'o-cles

JE' nos

^'num

JE-uy' ra

^-o' li-a

JE'o' li-ffi

iE-ol' i-da

JE-oV i-des

JE'o-lis

JE'o-[\is

iE' o-ra

iE-pa' li-us

iE-pe' a

^p'u..lo(21)

iE'py(6)

^p'y-lus (21)

iE-qua' na (7)

^'qui(3)

^-quic'o-li

^q-ui-me' li-um

JE/ ri-as

iEr'o-pe

^r' o-pus

JEs' a-cus

iE-sa' pus

^'sar, or ^-sa'ras

Ms chi-nes (22)

^s'chi-ron(l2)

^s-chy-li' des

^s'chy-lus (21)

^s-cu-la'pi-us (22)

AG

AG

^-se'-pus

Ag-a-me' tor

iE-ser' iii-a

Ag-am-nes'tor

^-si'on(ll)

Ag-a-iiip' pe

M' son

A-gan za-ga

^-son' i-des

Ag-a-pe'no

^-so' pus

Ag-a-re'ni (3)

Msop (Eng.)

Ag-a-ris'ta

^s' tri-a

A-gas' i-cles

^s' u-a

A-gas' see

^-sy' e-tes

A-gas' die-nes

^s-ym-ne'tes(21)

A-gas' thus

^-sym' niis

A-gas' tro-phus

7E-thal' i-des

Ag' a-tha

^-thi-o' pi-a (22)

Ag-ath-ar' chi-das

JElh' li-us

Ag-alh-ar'chi-des

IE' thoii

Ag-ath-ar' cus

JE' thra

A-ga' thi-as

^-thu' sa

Ag'a-tho

^'ti-a(lO)

A-gath-o-cle'a

^'ti-on (11)

A-gath' o-cles

iE'ti-us*(10)

Ag'a-thon

iEl'na

A-gath -o-ny'm us

^-lo' li-a

Ag-a-thos' the-nes

^-to'lus

Ag-a-thyr' num

A'fer

Ag-a-thyr' si (3)

A-fra' ni-a

A-ga've

A-fra' ni-us

A-gau'i(3)

Arri-ca(7)

A-ga' vus

Af-ri-ca' nus

Ag-des' tis

Af ri-cum

Ag-e-e' na

A-gag-ri-a' nae

Ag-e-las' tus

Ag-a-las' ses

Ag-e-la' us

A-gal' la (7)

A-gen' a-tha

A-gam' ma-tse

Ag-en-di' cum

Ag-a-me' des

A-ge' nor

Ag-a-mem' non

Ag-e-nor' i-des

Ag-a-mem-no' ni-us

Ag-e-ri' nus

* One of the Generals of Valentinian the Third ; which Labhe tells us, ought
properly to be written A'etius; that is, witliout the diphthong. We may observe,
that as this word comes from tlie Greek, but is latinized, it is pronounced with
the t like sh, as if written Mshius; but the preceding word Mtion, being pure
Greek, does not confirm to this analogy. — See Rule the 11th and 29th.

6 AG

Ag-e-san' der

A-ge'si-as(lO)

Ag-es-i-la' us

Ag-e-sip'o-lis

Ag-e-sis' tra-ta

Ag-e-sis' tra-tus

Ag-gram'mes

Ag-gri' nae

Ag' i-dae

Ag-i-la' us

A'gis

Ag-ia'i-a

Ag-lay' a

Ag-la-o-ni'ce

Ag-la' o-pe

Ag-la-o-phae'na

Ag-la'o-phon

Ag-la-os' the-nes

Ag-lau'ros

Ag-la' us

Ag' na

Ag'no

Ag-nod'i-ce

Ag' non

Ag-non' i-des

Ag-o-ua' li-a, and

A-go' ni-a
A-go' ues
Ag' o-nis
A-go' ni-us
Ag-o-rac'ri-tus
Ag-o-ran' o-mi (3)
Ag-o-ra'uis
Ag-o-iae' a
A'gra(l)
A-g.*'i(3)
Ag' ra-gas
A-grau' le
A-grau'li-a
A-grau' los
Ag-rau-o-ni' tae
A-gri-a' nes
A-gric'o-Ja

AL

AL

1 Ag-ri-gen'tum

A-las' tor

A-grin' i-um

Al'a-zon

A-gri-o' ni-a

Al'ba Syl'vi-us

A-gri' o-pas
A-gri' o-pe
A-grip' pa
Ag-rip-pi'na
A-gris' o-pe (8)
A'gri-us (1)

Al-ba' ni-a
Al-ba'nus
Al-bi' ci (3) (4)
Al-bi-e'tffi (4)
Al-bi' ni (3)
Al-bi-no-va'nus

Ag' ro-las

Al-bin-te-me' li-um

A' gron

Al-bi' nus

A-gro' tas

Al' bi-on

A-grot' e-ra

Al' bi-us

A-gyl'e-us (5)
A-gyl'la

Al-bu-cil'la
Al' bu-Ia

Ag-yl-lae' us

Al-bu'ne-a

A-gy'rus

Al-I)iii'nus

A gyr'i-um

Al'bds Pa'gus

A-gyr'i-us

Al-bu'ti-us (10)

A-gyr'tes

Al-cee' us

A-ha'la (7)

Al-cam' e-nes

A'jax

Al can' der

A-i-do' ne-us (5)

Al-can' dre

A-im'y-lus

Al-ca'nor

A-i'us Lo-cu'ti-us

Al-cath'o-e

Al-a-bau' da

Al-cath' o-us

Al'a-bus

Al'ce

A-lffi'a

Al-ce'nor

A-l£e'i (3)

Al-ces' te

A-lee'sa

Al-ces' tis

A-lae' us

Al'ce-tas

Al-a-go' ni-a

Al'chi-das(12)

A-la' la

Al-chim'a-cus

Al-al-com' e-nae

Al-ci-bi'a-des (4)

A-la' li-a (7)

Al-cid' a-mas

Al-a-ma' nes

Al-ci-da-me'a

Al-a-man' ni, or

Al-ci-dam' i-das

Al-e-man'ni

Al-cid' a-mus

A-la'ui

Al-ci'das

Al'a-res

Al-ci' des

Al-a-ri' cus

Al-cid' i-ce

Al'a-ric (Eng.)

Al-cim' e-de

Al-a-ro'di-i(3)(4)

Al-cim' e-don

AL

Al-cim' e-nes

Al' ci-mus

Al-cin'o-e

Al' ci-nor

*Al-cin'o-us

Al-ci-o' ne-us (5)

Al' ci-phron

Al-cip'pe

Al-cip'pus

Al'cis

Al-cith' o-e

Alc-mse'on

Alc-mae-on'i-dai

Ale' rnau

Alc-me'na

Al-cy' o-ne

Al-cy-o'ne-us (5)

Al-cy' o-na

Al-des'cus

Al-du' a -bis

A'le-a (1)(7)

A-le' bas

A-le' bi-on

A-lec' to

A-lec' tor

A-lec' try-on

A-lec' tus

fA-le' i-us Cam' pus

Al-e-marj' ni

AL

A-le' men

Al-e-tnu' si-i (4)
A' lens
A' ie-on
A-le' se
A-le'si-a (10)
A-ie'si-um (10)
A-le' tes
A-le' thes
A-le' thi-a
A-let' i-das
A-le' tri-um
A-le' turn
Al-eu-a' das
A-le' us
A'lex (1)
A-lex-a-me' nus
JAl-ex-an'der
Al-ex-an'dra
Al-ex-an-dri' a (30)
Al-ex-an'dri-des
Al-ex-an-dri' na
Al-ex-an-drop' o-lis
Al-ex-a' nor
Al-ex-ar'chiis
A-lex' as
A-lex'i-a
ji-lek' she-a
A-lex-ic'a-cus

AL

Al-ex-i' nus
A-lex'i-o

A-lek! she-o

Al-ex-ip'pus

Al-ex-ir'a-es

Al-ex-ir'ho-e

A-lex' is

A-lex' on

Al-fa-ter' na

Al-fe' nus

Al'gi-dum

A-li-ac'moii

A-li-ar'tum

A-li-ar'tus

Al'i-cis

A-li-e'nus (21)

Al'i-fae

Al-i-lae'i (3) (4)

Al-i-men'tus

A-lin'dae

A-lin-do'i-a

Al-i-phe' ri-a

Al-ir-ro' thi-us

Al'li-a

Al-li-e'nos

Al-lob' ro-ges

Al-iob'ry-ges

Al-lol' ri-ges

Al-lu'ti-us (10)

* Alcinou8. — There are no words more frequently mispronounced by a mere
English scholar than those of this termination. By such a one we sometimes
hear Aleinous and Antinous pronounced in three syllables, as if written Al-ci-nouz,
and An-ti-nouz, rhyming with vows; but classical pronunciation requires that
these vowels should form distinct syllables.

t Aleius Campus.

Lest from this flying steed unrein'd (as once
Bellerophon, though from a lower clime)
Dismounted, on th' Aleianfield I fall,
Erroneous there to wander, and forlorn.

Milton's Par. Lost, b. vii. v. 17.

t Alexander. — This word is as frequently pronounced with the accent on the
first as oa the third syllable.

8 AM

A-lo'a
Al-o-e' us
Al-oi-i' else
Al-o-i' des
A-lo' ne
Al' o-pe
A-lop'e-ce
A-lo|/ e-ces
A-lo' pi-US
A'los

A-lo'ti-a (10)
Al-pe'iius
Arpe,s
Alps (Eng.)
Al-phe'a
Al-phe'i-a
Al-phe' nor
Al-phe' niis
Al-phe-.si-boe' a (5)
Al-phe-si-boe'us
Al-plie' us
AY phi-US
Al-phj'on (29)
Al-pi'nus
Al' pis

Al'si-um (10)
Al'sus
Al-tbae'a
Al-tiicem' e-nes
Al-ti' num
A\' tis

A-lun'ti-um (10)
AMus, Al'u-us
A-ly-al' tes
Al'y-ba(6)
Al-y-caj' a
Al-y-cae' us
A-lys' sus
Al-yx-oU/ o-e
A-mad' o-ci (3)
A-mad' o-cus
Am' a-ge
Am-al-thae' a

AM

Am-al-lhe' um
Am' a-na
A-man' tes
Am-an-li' ni (3)
A-ma' nus
A-mai' a-cus
A-mar^di (3)
A-mai' tus
Am-bryl'lis
Am-ar-yn'ce-us (3)
Am-ar-} n' thus
A' mas

A-ma'si-a (10)
Ani-a-se'nus
A-ma' sis
A-nias' tris
A-mas' trus
A-ma' ta
Am-a-the' a
Am'a-lhus
A-max-am-pe' us
A-max'i-a
A-max' i-ta
Am-a-ze'nes
A-maz'o-nes
j Am' a-zons (Eng.)

Am a-zoii'i-des
j Am-a-zo' ni-a
I Am-a-zo' ni-um
i Am-a-zo' ni-us
; Am-bar'ri (3)
: Am' be-nus
Am-bar-va' li-a
j Am-bi-a-li' tes
Am-bi-a'iium
Am-bi-a-ti'iium
! Am-bi-ga' tus
Am-bi' o-rix
Am' bla-da
, Am-bra'ci-a (10)
Am-bra'ci-us (10)
Am' bri (3)
i Am-bro' nes

AM

Am-bro' si-a ( 1 0)
Am-bro' si-us (10)
Am-br/ on
Am-brys'sus
Am-bul' li (3)
Am' e-ies
Am-e-na' nus
Am-e-ni' des
A-men' o-cles
A-me' ri-a
A-mes' tra-tus
A-mes' tris
A-mic'las
Ani-ic-lae'us
A-mic-tae'us
A-n)ic' tas
A- mi' da (3)
A-mil'car
Am'i-los (4)
A-mitu' o-ne, or

A-mym'o-ne
A-min' e-a, or

Am-mii/ea
A-min' i as
A-min' i- us
A-min' o-cles
Am-i-se'na
A-mis'i-as (10)
A-mis'sas
A-mi'sum
A- mi' sus
Am-i-ler'num
Am-i-tha'on, or

Am-y-tha' on
[ Am-ma' lo
' Am-mi-a'nus.
Am' mon
Am-mo'ni-a
j Am-mo'ni-i (3)
Am-mo' ni-us
Am-mo' the-a
Am' ni-as
\ Am-ni' sus (3)

AM

Atn-oe-bae' us (5)
Am-o-me' tus
A'inor (1)
A-mor'ges
A-mor' gos
Am' pe-lus
Am-pe-lu'si-a
Am-phe'a (7)
Am-phi-a-la'us
Ani-phi'a-nax
Ani-pl)i-a-ra' us
Am-phi-ar' i-des
Am-pliii' ra-tes
Am-phic'ty-on (1 1)
Am-phic-le'a
Am-pliid'a-mus
Am-phi-dro'mi-a
Am-plii-ge'ni-a, or
*Ain-phi-ge-ni'a(29)
Am-phil'o-chus
Am-phil'y-tus
Am-phiiii' a-chus
Am-pluin' e-don
Am-phii/o-me
Am-phin' o-mus
Am -phi' on (28)
Am-phip' o-les
Am-phip' o-Iis
Am-phip'y-ros
Am-phi-re'tus
Am-phir' o-e
Am' phis
Am-phis-bae'na
Am-phis' sa
Am-phis-se' ne
Am-phis' sus

AN

Am-phis' the-nes

Am-phis-ti'des

Am-phis' tra-tus

Am-phit'e-a

Am-phith'e-n)is

Am-phith'o-e

Am-phi-tri'te (8)

Am-phit'ry-on

Am' phi-tus

Am-phot'e-rus

Am-phot-ry-o-ni' a-

des
Am-phry' sus
An)p'sa-ga
Am-pys'i-des
Am' pyx
Am-sac' tus
A-mu'li-us
A-myc' la
A-myc' lae
Am'y-cus
Am' y-don
Am-y-mo' ne
A-myn' tas
A-myn-ti-a'nus
A-mya' tor
A-my'ris
A-myr'i-us
Am'y-rus
A-mys'tis
Am-y-tha' on
Am' y-tis
An' a-ces
An-a-char' sis
A-na'ci-um (10)
A-nac're-on, or

AN 9

A-na'cre-on (23)
An-ac-to'ri-a
An-ac-to'ri-um
•f-An-a-dy-om' e-ue
A-uag' ni-a
An-a-gy-ron' turn
An-a-i' tis
An' a-phe
An-a-phlys'tus
A-na' pus
A-nar' tes
A'nas (1)
An'cho-ra
A-nal' o-le
A-nau' chi-das (12)
A-nau' rus
A'nax (1)
An-ax-ag' o-ras
An-ax-an' der
An-ax-an'dri-des
An-ax-ai'chus (12)
An-ax-ar' e-te
An-ax-e' nor
A-nax'i-as (10)
An-ax-ib'i-a
An-ax-ic' ra-tes
An-ax-id' a-mus
A-iiax'i-ias (10)
A-nax-i-la' us
An-ax-il' i-des
An-ax-i man'der
An-ax-im'e-nes
An-ax-ip' o-lis
An-ax-ip' pus
An-ax-ir'ho-e
A-nax' is

* Amphigmia. — See Iphigenia, and Rule SO, prefixed to this Vocabulary.

t This epithet from the Greek avaJvo) emergens, signifying rising out of the
water, is applied to the picture of Venus rising out of the sea, as originally
painted by Apelles. I doubt not that some, who only hear this word without
seeing it written, suppose it to mean Anno Domini, the year of our Lord.

10 AN

A-nax'o
An-c£e'us
An-ca-li' tes
An-c;/ri-us
An-cha'ri-a (7)
An-cha' ri-us
An-chem'o-lus
An-che-si' tes
An-ches'mus
An-chi' a-la
An-chi'a-le
An-clii' a-lus
An-chi-mo' li-us
An-chin'o-e
An-clii' ses
An-chis'i-a (11)
An-chi-si' a-des
An' cho-e
An-chu'rus
An-ci'le
An' con
An-co' na
An'cus Mar'ti-us
An-c/le
An-cy'rae
An' da
An-dab' a-tae
Au-da'ni-a
An-de-ca' vi-a

A-N
An' des
An-doc'i-des
An-dom' a-tis
An-drae'mon
j An-dra-ga'thi-us
I An-drag' a-thus
I An-drag' o-ras
An-dram' y-tes
An-dre' as
An' drew (Eng.)
An'dii-clus
An' dri-on
An-dris' cus
An-dro' bi-us
An-dro-cle' a
An'dro-cles
An-dro-cli' des
An-dro' cl us
An-dro-cy' des
An-drod'a-mus
An-dro' ge-os
An-dro' ge-us
An-drog'y-nae
An-drom'a-che
An-drom-a-chi' dae
An-drom' a-chus
An-drom' a-das
An-drom' e-da
An' dron

AN

I * An-dro-ni' cus (28)
I An-droph' a-gi (3)
' An-dro-pom' pus
i An' dros
An-dros' the-nes
An-dro' tri-on
An-e-lon' tis
An-e-ras' tus
An-e-nio'li-a
An-e-mo'sa
An-fin'o-mus
An-ge'li-a
An-ge' li-on
An'ge-Ius
An-gi'tes
An' grus

An-gu-it'i-a(ll)(24)
A' ni-a (7)
An-i-ce' tus
A-nic'i-a (10)
A-nic'i-um (24)
A-nic'i-us Gal'lus
An'i-grus

A' ni-o, and A' ni-en
An-i-tor'gis
A' ni-us
An'na
An -ni-a' nus
An' ni-bal

* Aiidronieus. — This word is uniformly pronounced by our prosodists with the
penultimate accent : and yet so averse is an English ear to placing the accent on
the penultimate i, that by all English scholars we hear it placed upon the ante-
penultimate syllable. That this was the pronunciation of this word in Queen
Elizabeth's time, appears plainly from the tragedy of Titus Andronicus, said to
be written by Shakspeare; in which we every where find the antepenultimate
pronunciation adopted. It may indeed be questioned, whether Shakspeare's
learning extended to a knowledge of the quantity of this Graeco-Latin word ;
but, as Mr. Steevens has justly observed, there is a greater number of classical
allusions in this play than are scattered over all the rest of the performances on
which the seal of Sbak!<peare is iudubitably fixed ; and therefore it may be pre-
sumed that the author could not be ignorant of the Greek and Latin pronuncia-
tion of this word, but followed the received English pronunciation of his time;
and which by all but professed scholars is still continued.— See Sophronicus.

AN

An'ni-bi(3)(4)

An-nic' e-ris (24)

An'non

An-o-pae' a

An' ser

An-si-ba' ri-a

An-tae'a

An-tae'as

An-t2e' us

An- tag' o-ras

An-ia!'ci-das

An-taii'der

An-ian' dros

An-tr.r-bio' gi-us

An-te'i-us

An-tem' nae

An-te'nor

An-te-nor'i-des

An' te-ros

An-the'a

An' the-as

An-the'don

An-the' la

An' the-mis

An' the-mon

An' the- m us

An-the-mu'si-a (10)

An-the' ne

An-ther' mus

An' thes

An-lhes-pho' ri-a

An-thes-te' ri-a

An' the-us

An-thi'a

An' thi-as

An' thi-um

An' thi-us

An' tho

An-tho' res

An-thra'ci-a (10)

AN

An-thro-pi' nus
An-thro-poph' a-gi
An-thyl' la
An-ti-a-ni' ra
An'ti-as (10)
An-ti-cle' a
An' ti cles
An-ti-cli'des
An-tic' ra-gus
An-tic'ra-tes
An-tic' y-ra
An-tid'o-tus
An-tid' o-mus
An-tig' e-nes
An-ti-gen' i-das
An-tig' o-na
An-tig' o-ne
An-ti-go' ni-a
An-tig' o-nus
An-til' CO
An-ti-lib' a-nus
An-til' o-chus
An-tim' a-chus
An-tim' e-nes
An-ti-noe' i-a (5)
An-ti-nop'o-lis
An-tin' o-us
An-ti-o'chi-a, or
*An ti-o-chi' a (29)
Avl ti-och (Eng.)
An-ti' o-chis
An-ti' o-chus
An-ti' o-pe (8)
An-ti-o' rus
An-tip'a-ter
An-ti-pa' tri-a
An-ti-pat' ri-das
An-tip'a-tris
An-tiph' a-nes
An-tiph' a-tes

AP 11

An-tiph' i-lus
An'ti-phon
An-tiph' o-nus
An' ti-phus
An-ti-pce' nus (5)
An-tip' o-lia
An-tis' sa
An-tis' the-nes
An-tis' ti-nus
An-tith' e-us
An'ti-um (JO)
An-tom' e-nes
An-to' ni-a
An-to' ni-i (3) (4)
An-to-ni' na
An-to-ni' nus
An-to-ni-op' o-lis
An-to' ni-us, M.
An-tor'i-des
A-nu' bis
An' xi-us
An'xur
An' y-ta
An'y-tus
An-za' be (8;)
A-ob' ri-ga
A-ol' li-us
A' on
A' o-nes
A-o'ris
A-or' nos
A-o' ti
A-pa'i-tae
A-pa'ma(7)
A-pa'me (8)
Ap-a-me' a
Ap-a-mi' a
A-par' ni
Ap-a-tu' ri-a
Ap-e-au' ros

* Antiochia. — For words of this termination, see Iphigenia, and No. 30 of
the Rules prefixed to this Vocabulary.

12 AP

A-pe' la
A-pcV les
A-pel' li-con
Ap-en-ni' nus
A' per

Ap-e-ro'pi-a
Ap'e-sus
Aph'a-ca
A-phse' a
A' phar
Apli-a-re' tus
Aph-a-re' us
A'phas (1)
A-phel' las
Aph' e-sas
Aph' e-tae
Aph' i-das (4)
A-phid'na
A-phid' nus
Aph-ce-be' tus
A-phri' ces ( 1 )
Aph-ro-dis'i-a
Aph-ro-di' sum (1)
Aph-ro-di' te (8)
A-ph/ te (8)
A'pi-a(l)(4)(7)
A-pi-a' nus
Ap-i-ca' ta
A-pic' i-us (24)
A-pid' a-nus
Ap' i-na
A-pi' o-la
A'pi-on(l)
A' pis
A-pit' i-us (24)

AP

A-pol-li-na'res
A-pol-li-na'ris
Ap-ol-lin' i-des
A-pol'li-nis
A-pol' lo
Ap-ol-loc'ra-tes
A-pol-lo-do'rus
Ap-ol-lo'ni-a
Ap-ol-lo'ni-as
Ap-ol-lo-ni'a-des
Ap-ol-lon-i'des
Ap-ol-lo'ni-us
Ap-ol-loph' a-nes
A-po-my-i' os
A-po-ni-a'na (7)
A-po'ni-us, M.

. Ap' o-nus
Ap-os-tio'phi-a

; *A-poth-e-o' sis
Ap-o-the' o-sis

' Ap'pi-a Vi'a
Ap-pi' a-des

' Ap-pi-a' nus
Ap'pi-i Fo'iuni
A p' pi-US
Ap' pu-la

j A' pri-es

j A' pri-us

: Ap-sin' thi-i (4)
Ap'si-nus

! Ap'te-ra (20)

I Ap-u-le' i-a

j Ap-u-le' i-us

j A-pu' li-a
Ap-u-sid' a-mus

AR

A-qua'ri-us
Aq-ui-la' ri-a
Aq-ui-le'i-a
A-quil li-a
A-quil'i-us
Aq'ui-lo
Aq-ui-Io'ni-a
A-quin' i-us
A-qui'nuni
Aq-ui-ta'ni-a
A'ra(17)
Ar-a-bat' ches
A-ra' bi-a
A-rab' i-cus
Ar' a-bis
Ar' abs
Ar' a-bus
A-rac'ca, or

A- rec' ca
A-rach' ne
Ar-a-cho'si-a .
Ar-a-cho'tae
Ar-a-clio' ti
A-rac' thi-as
Ar-a-cii'lum
Ar-a-co'si-i (4)
Ar-a-cyn' thus (4)
Ar'a-dus
A'rffi(17)
A'rar (17)
Ar' a-rus
Ar-a-thyr' e-a
A-ra' tus
A-rax' es
Ar-ba'ces, or

* Apotheosis, — When we are reading Latin or Greek, this word ought to have
the accent on the penultimate syllable ; but in pronoiinciug English we should
accent the antepenultimate :

Allots the prince of bis celestial line
An ApotMosis and rites divine. — Garth.

*Ar' ba-ces
Ar-be' la
fAr' be-la
Ar' bis
Ar-bo-ca'la
Ar-bus'cu-la
Ar-ca' di-a
Ar-ca' di-us
Ar-ca' luini
Ar' cas
Ar'ce-iia
Ar'ceus
Ar-ces-i-ia'us
Ar-ce' si-US (10)
Ar-chae'a
Ar-chje' a-nax
Archae-at'i-das
Arch-ag' a-thus
Ar-chan' der
Ar-chan'dros
Ar'che (12)
Ar-cheg' e-tes (24)
Ar-che-la'us
Ar-chem' a-chus
Ar-cheni'o-rus
Ar-chep'o-Iis
Ar-chep-tol' e-mus

AR

Ar-ches' tra-tus
Ar-che-ti'mus
Ar-che' ti-us (10)
Ar'chi-a
Ar' chi-as
Ar-chi-bi' a-des (4)
Ar-chib'i-us
Ar-chi-da' mi-a (29)
jAr-chi-da' mus, or

Ar-chid'a-mus
Ar'chi-das
Ar-chi-de'mus
Ar-chi-de' us
Ar-chid'i-uni
Ar-chi-gal'lus
Ar-chig'e-nes
Ar-chil'o-cus
Ar-chi-me'des
Ar-chi' nils
Ar-chi-pel'a-gus
Ar-cliip'o-lis
Ar-chip' pe
Ar-chip' pus
Ar-chi' tis
Ar'chon
Ar-chon' tes
Ar' chy-lus (6)

AR

Ar' chy-tas
Arc-ti'nus
Arc-topl/y-lax
Arc' tos
Arc-to' us
Arc-tu'rus
Ar'da-lus
Ar-da' ni-a
Ar-dax-a'nus
Ar' de-a
Ar-de-a'tes
Ar-de-ric' ca
Ar-di-ae' i (4)
Ar-do'ne-a
Ar-du-en' na
Ar-du-i'ne
Ar-dy-en' ses
Ar' dys
A-re' a
A-re-ac'i-dae
A' re-as
A-reg'o-nis
Ar-e-la' turn
A-rel'li-us
Ar-e-mor'i-ca
A' re
A-re'te

13

* Arbaces. — Lempriere, Gouldman, Gesner, and Littleton, accent this word
on the first syllable, but Ainsworth and Holyoke on the second ; and this is so
much more agreeable to tlie English ear, that I slionld prefer it, though I liave,
out of respect to authorities, i.iserted the otlier, that the reader may choose
which he pleases. Labbe has not got this word.

t Arbela, the city of Assyria, where the decisive battle was fought between
Alexander and Darius, and the city in Palestine of that name, have the accent
on the penultimate ; but Arbela, a. town in Sicily, has the accent on the ante-
penultimate syllable.

i Arcliidamus. — Ainswortii, Gonldman, Littleton, and Kolyoke, place the
accent on the antepenultimate syllable of this word, but Lempriere ai d Labbe
on the penultimate. I have followed Lempriere and Labbe, thougii, in my
opinion, wrong; for as every word of this termination has the antepenultimate
accent, as Polydamas, Theodamas, &c. I know not wiiy this should be different.
Though Labbe tells us, that the learned are of his opinion.

14 AR

AR

A-ren' a-cum Ar-gil' lus

Ar-e-op-a-gi' tae

Ar' gi-lus

*Ar-e-op' a-gus '

Ar-gi-nu' sae

A-i es' tae

Ar-gi' o-pe

A-res'tha-nas

Ar-gi-phoi/ tes

A-res-tor'i-des
A're-ta

Ar-gip' pe-i (3)
Ar-gi' va

Ar-e-tae' us

Ar-gi' vi (3)

Ar-e-taph' i-la
Ar-e-ta' les

-fAr' gives (Eng.)
Ar' gi-us

A-re'te

Ar' go

A-re' tes

Ar-gol' i-cus

Ar-e-thu' sa

Ar' go-lis

Ar-e-ti'num

Ar'gon

Ar'e-tus

Ar-go-nau' tae

A' re-US

Ar-go'us

Ar-gae' us

Ar'gus

Ar' ga-lus
Ar-gaih'o-na
Ar-ga-tho' ni-us

Ar-gyn' nis
Ar' gy-ra
Ar-gy-ras' pi-des

Ar'ge(9)
Ar-ge' a
Ar-ge-a' thae

Ar'gy-re
Ar-gyr' i-pa
A'ri-a

Ar-gen' nutn

A-ri-ad' ne

Ar'ges

A-ri-ae' us

Ar-ges' ti a-tus

A-ri-a'ni, or

Ar-ge' us

A-ri-e' ni

Ar'gi(9)(3)
Ar-gi' a

A-ri-an' tas
A-ri-am' nes

Ar' gi-as

A-ri-a-ia' thes

Ar-gi-le' turn

Ar-ib-bai' us (5)

Ar-gil' i-us

A-ric' i-a (24)

AR

Ar-i-ci' na

Ar-i-dae' us

A-ri-e' nis

Ar-i-gae' urn

A-ri' i (4)

Ar'i-ma

Ar-i-mas'pi (3)

Ar-i-nias' pi-as

Ar-i-mas' thae

Ar-i-ma'zes

Ar'i-mi (3)

A-rim'i-num

A-rini' i-nus

Ar-im-phae' i

Ar'i-mus

A-ri-o-bar-za'nes

A-ri-o-mau'des

A-ri-o mar' dus

A-ri-o-nie'des

A-ri' on (28)
I A-ri-o-vis' tus (21)
lA'ris
j A-ris'ba

Ar-is-tjen'e-tus
1 Ar-is-tae' um

Ar-is-tas'us

Ar-is-tag'o-ras

Ar-is-tan'der

Ar-is-tan'dros

Ar-is-tai'che

Ar-is-tar'chus

Ar-is-ta-za' ties

* Areopagus. — Labbe tells iis, that the penultimate syllable of this word is
beyoud all controversy short ; — quiilqnid nonnnlli in tauia luce etiamiiuin caecu-
tiant. — Some of these blind men are, Gouldman, Holyoke, and Littleton ;—
but Lempriere and Ainsworth, the best authorities, agree with Labbe.

f Argives. — I have observed a strong propensity in school-boys to pronounce
the g iu these words hard, as in the English word give. This is, niid ubtedly,
because their nia>ters do so ; and they will tell us, tliat ti)e Greek gamma should
always be pronounced hard in words from that language. What, then, must we
alter that long catalogue of words where this letter occurs, as iu Genesis, genius^
DiogeneSj Mgyptus, &c. ? — The question answers itself.

AR

A-ris' te-as
A-ris' te-rae
A-ris' te-us
A-ris' the-nes
A-ris' thus
Ar-is-ti' bus
Ar*is-ti' des
Ar-is-tip' pus
A-ris' li-us
A-ris' ton
Ar-is-to-bu'la
Ar-is-to-bu'lus
Ar-is-to-cle'a
A-ris' to-cles
A-ris-io-cli' des
Ar-is-toc' ra- tes
Ar-is-to' ere- on
Ar-is-toc' ri-tus
A-ris-to-de' mus
Ar-is-tog' e-nes
Ar-is-to-gi' ton
Ar-is-to-la' us
Ar-is-tom' a-che
Ar-is-tom'a-chus
Ar-is-to-me'des
Ar-is-tom' e-ues
A-ris-to-nau' tae
Ar-is-to-ni' cus
A-ris' to-nus
Ar-is-ton' i-des
Ar-is-ton' y-mus
Ar-is-toph' a-nes
A-ris-to-phi-li' des
A-ris' to-phon
A-ris' tor
Ar-is-tor' i-des

AR

Ar-is-tot' e-les

Ar^ is-to-tle ( Eng.)

Ar-is-to-ti'nius

Ar-is-tox'e-uus

A-ris' tus

Ar-is-tyl' lus

A' ri-us

Ar' me-nes

Ar-me'ni-a

Ar-nien-ta'ri-us

Ar-niil'la-tus,

Ar-mi-ius'tri-um

Ar-iniii' i-us

Ar-nior' i-cae

Ar'ne (8)

Ar'ni (3)

Ar-no' bi-us

Ar' nus

Ar' o-a

Ar' o-ma

Ar' pa-ni

Ar'pi (3)

Ar-pi'num

Ar-rae'i (3)

Ar-rah-bae'us

Ar'ri-a

Ar-ri-a' nus

Ar'ri-us

A' ri-us

Ar-run'ti-us (10)

Ar-sa' bes

Ar-sa'ces, or
*Ar' sa-ces

Ar-sac'i-dae

Ar-sam' e-nes

Ar-sam'e-tes

AR 15

Ar-sam-c-sa' ta
Ar-sa' nes
Ar-sa' ni-as
Ar-se' na
Ar' ses
Ar' si-a
Ar-si-dae' us
Ar-sin'o-e
Ar-ta-ba' nus
Ar-ta-ba' zus
Ar'ta-bri (3)
Ar-ta-bri'tae
Ar-ta-cae' as
Ar-ta-cae' na
Ar' la-ce
Ar-ta-ce' ne
Ar-ta' ci-a
Ar-tae'i (3)
Ar-tag'e-ras
Ar-ta-ger' ses
Ar-ta' nes

Ar-ta- pher' nes

Ar-ta' tus

Ar-ta-vas' des
I Ar-tax' a
1 Ar-tax' i-as

Ar-tax' a- ta

Ar-ta-xerx' es

Ar-tax' i-as

Ar-ta-yc' tes

Ar-ta-yn' ta

Ar-ta-yn' tes

Ar-tem-ba' res

Ar-tera-i-do' rus

f Ar'te-mis

Ar-te-mis' i-a (11)

* Arsaces. — Gould man, Lempriere, Holyoke, and Labbe, accent this word
on the first syllable, and unquestionably not without classical authority ; but
Ainsworth, and a still greater authority, general usage, have, in my opinion,
determined the accent df this word on the second syllable,
f Artemis.— The sisters to Apollo tune their voice,

And Artemis to thee wiiom darts rejoice.

Cooke's Hesiod. Theog, v. 17.

16 AS

Ar-te-mis' mum
^Ar-te-mi' ta
Ar' te-nion
Artl/ mi-US
Ar-te' na
Ar-tim' pa-sa
Ar-to-bar-za' nes
Ar-toch' mes
Ar-to' na
Ar-ton' tes
Ar-to' ni-us
Ar-tox'a-res
Ar-tu'ri-us
Ar-t/nes
Ar-tyn'i-a
Ar-tys'to-na
Ar' u-ae
A-ru'ci
Ar-va' les
A-ru'e-ris
Ar-ver'ni
Ar-vir'a-gus
Ar-vis' i-um
Ar-vi' sus
A' runs (1)
A-run'ti-us (10)
Ar-u-pi' nus
Arx'a-ta
Ar-y-an' des
Ar'y-bas
Ar-yp-tae' us
A-san' der
As-ba-me'a
As-bes' tje
As' bo-lus
As-bys' tae
As-cal'a-phus
As' ca-lon
As-ca' ni-a

AS

As-ca' ni-us

As-ci'i (3)

As-cle'pi-a

As-cle-pi' a-des

As-cle-pi-o-do' rus

As-cle-pi-o-do' tus

As- cle' pi-US

As'cle-ta' ri-on

As'clus

As-co' li-a

As-co' ni-us La'be-o

As' era

As' cu-luni

As'dru bal

A-sel' li-o

A'si-a(]0)(ll)

A-si-at' i-cus

A-si' las

As-i-na'ri-a

As-i-na' ri-us

As' i-na

As' i-ne

As' i-nes

A-sin'i-us Gal' 1 us

A'si-us (11)

As-na'us

A-so' phis

A-so' pi-a

As-o-pi' a-des

A-so' pis

A-so' pus

As-pam' i-thres

As-pa-ra'gi-um

As-pa'si-a (11)

As-pa-si' rus

As- pas' tes

As-pa-thi'nes

As-pin'dus

As' pis

AS

As-ple' don
As-po-re'nus (4)
As'sa

As-sa-bi'nus
As-sar' a-cus
As-se-n'ni (3)
As' so-rus
As' SOS
As-syr' i-a
As'ta

As-la-coe'ni (5)
As' ta-cus
As' ta-pa
As' ta-pus
As-tar'te (8)
As' ter
As-te' ri-a
As-te' ri-on
As-te' ri-us
As-te-ro'di-a
As-ter' o-pe
As-te-ro' pe-a
As-ter-o-pae' us
As-ter-u'si-us (11)
As-tin' o-me
As-ti'o-chus
As'to-mi (3)
As-tree' a
As-trce' us
As'tu
As' tur
As' tu-ra
As' tu-res
As-ty'a-ge
As-ty'a-ges
As-ty'a-lus
As-ty' a-nflx
As-ty-cra'ti-a (10)
As-tyd'a-mas

* Artemita. — Ainsworth places the accent on the autepenuUiinate syllable of
this word ; biU Lempriere, Gouldman, and Holyoke, more correctly, in my
opinion, on tlic penultimate.

AT

As-ty-da-mi' a (30)

As' ty-lus
As-tyni-e-du'sa
As-tvi/o-me
As-tyii'o-mi
As-tyi/o-us
As-t/o-che
As-ty-o-chi'a (30)
As-ty-pa-Iee' a
As-typh'i-lus
As-ty' ron
As'y-chis
A-s)'las
A-syKlus
A-tab' u-lus
At-a-by' ris
At-a-by-ri' te (6)
At'a-ce (8)
At-a-lan'ta
At-a-rai/ tes
A-tai' be-chis (U)
A-tar'ga-tis
A-tar' ne-a
A'tas, aud A'thas
A' tax
A'te(8)
A-tel'la
At'e-ua

At-e-no-ma' rus
Ath-a-ma'iies
Ath'a-mas
Ath-a-man-ti' a-des
Ath-a-na' si-US (10)
Ath' a-nis
A' the-as
A-the' na
A-lhe' iiae (8)
Ath-e-nae' a
Ath-e-nae' um

AT

Ath-e-nae' us
Ath-e-nag'o-ras
Ath-e-na'is
A-the'ni-on
A-then'o-cles
Ath-en-o-do' rus
A' the-os
At!/ e- sis
A'thos (1)
Ath-rul' la
A-tliym' bra
A-ti'a (11)
A-til'i-a
A-til' i-us
A-til'la
A-ti' na
A-ti' nas
A-tin' i-a
At-lan' tes
At-lan-ti' a-des
At-lan' ti-des
At' las
A-tos' sa
At' ra-ces
At-ra-myt' ti-um
At' ra-pes
A'trax (1)
At-re-ba' tae
*At-re-ba'tes
A-tre' ni
Al're-us
A-tri'dae
A-tri' des
A-tro' ni-us
At-ro-pa-te'ne
At-ro-pa'ti-a (11)
At'ro-pos (19)
Al'ta
At-ta' ii-a

AU 17

At' ta-lus
At-tar'ras
At-te'i-us Cap'i-to
At' tes
At' this
At' ti-ca
At' ti-cus
At-ti-da' tes
At' ti-la
At-til'i-us
At-ti' nas

At' ti-us Pe-lig' nus
At-u-at' i-ci (4)
A' tu-bi (3)
A-ty'a-dae
A'tys(l)
Av-a-ri' cum
A-vel' la
Av-en-ti' nus
A-ver'nus, or

A-ver' na
A-ves' ta
Au-fe' i-a a' qua
Au-fi-de' na
Au-fid'i-a
Au-fid'i-us
Au'fi dus
Au'ga, and Au'ge
Au-ge' a
Au' ga-rus
Au' ge-ae
Au'gi-as, and

Au'ge-as
Au'gi-lae
Au-gi'nua
Au'gu-res
Au-gus' ta
Au-gus-ta'li-a
Au-gus-ti'nus

* Atrebate*. — Ainsworth accents this word on the antepenultimate syllable ;
but Lempriere, Oouldoian, Holyoke, and Labbe, on the penultimate ; and this
is, in my opinion, the better pronunciation.

C

18 AU

uin-guii tin (Eng.)
Au-gus' tu-lus
Au-gus' tus
A-vid-i-e' nus
A-vid'i-us Cas' si-US
Av-i-e' nus
A' vi-uni
Au-les' tes
Au-le' tes
Au' lis
Au' Ion
An-lo'ni-us
An' lus
Au' ras
Au-re' li-a
Au-re-li-a' nus
Au-re' li-an ( Eng.)
Au-re' li-us
Au-re' o-lus
Au-ri'go
Au-rin'i-a
Au-ro'ra

AU

I Au-run' ce (8)

! Au-run-cu-le' i-us

I Aus-chi'sae (\1)

!Aus'ci(3)

j Au'ser
Au' se-ris

I Au' ses

j Au'son
Au-so'ni-a

! Au-so'ni-us

j Au'spi-ces
Aus' ter
Aus-te'si-on
Au-to-bu' lus, or

At-a-bu' lus
Auta-ni' tis
Au-toch' iho-nes
Au' to-cles
Au-toc'ra-tes
Au-to-cre' ne (8)
Au-tol'o-lae
Au-tol'y-cus

AZ

Au-tom' a-te
Au-lom' e-don
Au-to-me-du' sa
Au-tom' e-nes
Au-tom' o-li
Au-ton' o-e
Au-toph-ra-da' tes
Au-xe'si-a (11)
A\' e-nus
Ax-i' o-cluis
Ax-i' on (29)
Ax-i-o-ni' cus (30)
Ax-i-o' te-a
Ax-1-o' the-a
Ax' i-us

Ax'ur, and An'xur
Ax' us
A'zan (1)
A-zi' ris
Az' o-nax
A-zo'rus (11)
A-zo' tus

ffWBErawfi.Mniu

BA

Ba-bil'i-us
Bab' i-lus
Bab'y-lon
Bab-y-lo'ni-a
Bab-y-lo'ni-i(4)
Ba-byr'sa
Ba-byl' a-ce
Bac-a-ba'sus
Bac' chae
Bac-cha-na' li-a
Bac-chan' tes
Bac'chi (3)
Bac-chi' a-dae
Bac' chi-des
Bac'chis

BA

Bac'chi-um
Bac' chi-us
Bac' chus
Bac-chyl' i-des
Ba-ce' nis
Ba' cis
Bac' tra
Bac'tri, and

Bac-tri-a'ni (4)
Bac-tri-a' na
Bac' tros
Bad' a-ca
Ba'di-a
Ba' di-us
Bad-u-ben' nae

BA

Bae'bi-us, M.
Boe'tis
Bae' ton
Ba-gis' ta-me
Ba-gis' ta-nes
Ba-go'as, and

Ba-go'sas
Bag-o-da' res
Ba-goph'a-nes

, Bag'ra-da

! Ba'i-se

jBa'la

I Ba-la'crus

j Bal-a-na' grae

! Ba-la'nus

BA
Ba-la'ri
Bal-bil'lus
Bal-bi' nus
Bar bus
Bal-e-a' res
Ba-le' tus
Ba'li-us
Ba-lis' ta
Bal-lon'o-ti (3)
Bal-ven'ti-us (10)
Bary-ras
Bani-u-ru'as
Ban'ti-a: (4)
Ban'ti-us, L. (10)
Baph'y-rus (6)
Bap' tas
Ba-rae' i
Bar' a-thrum
Bar'ba-ri
Bar-ba'ri-a
Bar-bos' ihe-nes
Bar-by th' a-ce
Bar' ca
Bar-cae'i, or
Bar'ci-tas
Bar' cap
Bar' cha
Bar-dae'i
Bar'di
Bar-dyl'lis
Ba-re' a

Ba' re-as Sq-ra' nus
Ba' res

Bar-gu' si-i (3)
Ba-n' lie
Ba-ris' ses

BA
Ba' ri-um
Bar' nu-us
Bar-si' lie, and

Bar-se' ne
Bar-za-en' tes
Bar-za' nes
Bas-i-le' a
Bas-i-li' dae
Bas-i-!i'des
Ba-sil-i-o-pol' a-mos
Bas' i-lis
Ba-sil'i-us (31)
Bas' i-lus
Bas' sae
Bas-sa' ni-a
Bas-sa' re-US
Bas' sa-ris
Bas'sus Au-fid'i-us
Bas-tar'nae, and

Bas-ter' nae
Bas'ti-a
Ba'ta
Ba-ta' vi
Ba' thos
Balh'y-cles
Ba-thyl' lus
Bat-i-a' tus
Ba'li-a(ll)
Ba-ti' na, and

Ban-ti' na
Ba'tis
Ba'to
Ba' ton
Bat-ra-cho-my-o-

mach'i-a
Bat-ti'a-des

BE 19

Bat' is
Bat' His
Bat' u-lum
Bat' u-lus
Ba-tyl' lus
Bau' bo
Bau'cis
Ba' vi-us
Bau' li (3)
Baz-a-en' tes
Ba-za' ri-a
Be' bi-us
Be-bri' a-cum
Beb' ry-ce (.6)
Beb' ry-ces, and

Be-bryc'i-i (4)
Be-bryc' i-a
Bel-e-nii' na
Bel-e-phan'tes
Bel' e-sis
Bel'gae
Bel' gi-ca
Bel'gi-una
Bel' gi-us
Bel' i-des, plural.
Be-li'des, singular.
Be-lis' a-ma
Bel-i-sa' ri-us
Bel-is- ti' da
Bel'i-tcB
Bel-ler' o-phon
Bel-le' rus*
Bel-li-e' nus
Bel-lo' na
Bel-lo-na' ri-i (4)
Bel-lov' a-ci

* Bellerns. — All our lexicographers unite in giving this word the antepenulti-
mate accent: but Milton seems to have sanctioned the penultimate, as much
more agreeable to English ears, in his Lycidas: —

Or whether thou, to our moist vows denied,
Sleep'st by the fable of Belkrus old.

Though
c ^2

20 Bl

Bel-lo-ve' 3U3
Be' Ion
Be'lus
Be-na' cus
Ben-e-did' i-uin
Ben' dis

Ben-e-ven' turn
Ben-tlie-sic'y-me
Be-pol-i-ta' nus
Ber' bi-c£e
Ber-e-cyn' thi-a
Ber-e-ni' ce (30)
Ber-e-ni' cis
Ber' gi-on
Ber-gis' te-ni
Be'ris, and Ba'ris
Ber' mi-US
Ber' o-e
Be-roe' a
Ber-o-ni' ce (30)
Be-ro' sus
Ber-rhoe' a
Be'sa
Be-sid'i-ae
Be-sip' po
Bes' si (3)
Bes' sus
Bes' ti-a
Be'tis
Be-tu' ri-a
Bi'a

*Bi-a' nor
Bi'as

Bi-bac' u-lus
Bib' a-ga

BL

Bib' li-a, and Bil' li-a

Bib' lis

Bib-li' na

Bib' lus

Bi-brac' tae

Bib' u-lus

Bi' ces

Bi'con

Bi-coi' ni-ger

Bi-cor' nis

Bi-for' mis

Bi' frons

Bil' bi-lis

Bi-ma' ter

Bin'gi-um

Bi'on

Bir' rhus

Bi-sal' lae

Bi-sal' tes

Bi-sal' lis

Bi-sau' the

Bis' ton

Bis' to-nis

Bi' thus

Bith' y-£e

Bi-thyn' i-a

Bit' i-as

Bi' ton

Bi-tu'i-tus

Bi-tun' turn

Bi-tur' i-ges

Bi-tur'i-cum

Biz' i-a

Blffi' na

Blffi'si-i('t)

BO

Blae' sus
Blan-de-no' na
Blan-du'si-a
Blas-to-phoe-ni' ces
Biem' my-es
Ble-ni' na
Biit'i-us(lO)
Blu'ci-uin (10)
Bo-a-dic'e-a
Bo'ze, and Bo'e-a
Bo-a' gri-U3
Bo-ca' li-as
Bog' car
Boe' cho-ris
Boc' chus
Bo-du' ni
Bo-du-ag-na' tus
Boe-be' is
Boe' bi-a
Bo-e-dro' mi-a
Boe-o-tar'chse
Boe-o' ti-a
Boe-o' tus
Boe-or-o-bis' tas
Bo-e' thi-us
Bo'e-tus
Bo' e-us
Bo' ges
Bo'gud
Bo' gus
Bo' i-i (3)
Bo-joc' a-lus
Bo' la
Bol'be
Bol-bi-ti'num

Tliougb it must be acknowledged that Milton lias in this word deserted the claa-
8ical pronunciation, yet liis authority is sufficient to make us acquiesce in his
accentuation in the above-mentioned passage.

• Btono-.— Lempriere accents this word on the first syllable : but Labbe,
Aiubworlh, Gouldtnan, and Holyokc, on the second: and these agree with
Virgil, Ed. ix. r. 60.

BR

Bol' gi-us
Bo-li'na
Bol-i-nae' us
Bo-lis'sus
Bol-la'nus
Bo'lus
Bom-i-en'ses
Bo-mil' car
Bom-o-ni'cae (30)
Bo-no' ni-a
Bo-no' si-US
Bo-no' zke-us
Bo-o-Mi' ra

Bo-o' 168

Bo-o' tus, and

Boe' o-tus
Bo' re-a
Bo-re' a-des
Bo' re-as
Bo-re-as' mi (3)
Bo' re-US
Bor' ges
Bor-go' di
Bor' nos
Bor-sip' pa
Bo' rus

Bo-rys' the-nes
Bos' pho-rus
Bot'ti-a
Bot-ti-ae' is
Bo-vi-a' nam
Bo-vil'lae
Brach-ma' nes
Brae' si-a
Bran-chi' a-des
Bran' chi-dae
Bran-chyl'li-des
Bra' si-ae
Bras' i-das
Bras-i-de' i-a
Brau' re

BR

Brau' ron
Bren'ni, and

Breu' ni
Bren' nus
Bren' the
Bres' ci-a
Bret'ii-i(3)
Bri-a' re-us
Bri' as
Bri-gan'tes
Brig-an-ti' nus
Bri' mo
Bri-se' is
Bri' ses
Bri-se' us
Bri-tan' ni
Bri-tan' ni-a
Bri-tan' ni-cus (30)
Brit-o-mar' tis
Brit-o-ma' rus
*Bril'o-nes
Bi ix-el' lum
Brix' i-a
Bri'zo

Broc-u-be' us
Bro' mi- us
Bro' mus
Bron' tes
Bron-ti' nus
Bro' te-as
Bro' the-us
Bruc'te-ri (4)
Bru-ma' li-a
Brun-du' d-um
Bru-tid'i-us
Bru' ti-i (4)
Bru'tu-lus
Bru' tus
Bry' as
Bry-ax' is
Br>' ce

BU

Bry' ges

Bry'gi(3)(5)

Bry'se-a

Bu-ba-ce' ne

Bu-ba' ces

Bu' ba-ris

Bu-bas-ti' a-cus

Bu' ba-sus

Bu' bon

Bu-ceph' a-la

Bu-ceph'a-lns

Bu-col' i-ca

Bu-col'i-cum

Bu-co' li-on

Bu' co-lus

Bu'di-i(3)

Bu-di'ni(3)

Bu-do' rum

Bu' lis

Bul-la'ti-u8(10)

Bu' ne-a

Bu'nus

Bu'po-lus

Bu' pha-gus

Bu-pho'ni-a

Bu-pra' si-um

Bu'ra

Bu-ra' i-cus

Bur'rhus

Bur'sa

Bur' si-a

Bu'sae

Bu-si' ris

Bu'ta

Bu' te-o

Bu' tes

Bu-tliro' turn

Bu-thyr'e-us

Bu' to-a

Bu' tos

Bu-tor' i-des

21

* Brilones. — Labbe tells us, that this word is sometimes pronounced wiih the
penultimate accent, but more frequently with the antepenultimate.

22 BY

Bu-tuu' turn
Bu' tus
Bu-z}' ges
Byb-le'si-a, and

By-bas' si-a
B)b'li-a

BY

Byb' li-i (4)
Byb'lis
Byl-li' o-nes
Byr' rhus
Byr'sa
By-za' ci-um

BY

Byz-au-ti' a-cus
By-zan' ti-utn
By' zas
By-ze' nus
Byz' e-res
Byz'i-a

Cja-an'thus
Cab' a-des (20)
Cab' a-les (20)
Ca-bal'i-i(4)
Cab-al-li' num
Cab-a-li'nus
Ca-bar' nos
Ca-bas' sus
Ca-belMi-o (4)
Ca-bi' ra
Ca-bi'ri (3)
Ca-bir' i-a
Ca-bu' ra (7)
Cab' u-rus (20)
Ca'ca
Cach' a-les (20)

Ca' cus

Ca-cu' this

Ca-cyp' a-ris

Ca'di(3)

Cad-me'a

Cad-me' is

Cad' mus

Ca' dra (7)

Ca-du'ce-us(lO)

Ca-dur' ci (3)

Ca-dus' ci

Cad'y-tis

C£e'a(7)

Cae'ci-as(lO)

Cae-cil' i-a

C^

Cee-cil-i-a' nus
Cae-cil' i-i (4)
Caec'i-lus
Cae-cil' i-us
Cae-ci'na Tus' cus
Caec' u-bum
Czec' u-lus
Cae-dic'i-us(JO)
Cas' li-a
Cae'li-us
Casm' a-ro
Cae'ne
Cce' ne-us
CEeii'i-des
Cse-ni' ua

Cae' nis

Cae-not' ro-pae

Cag' pi-o

Cae-ra' tus

Cae' re, or Cae' res

Casr' e-si (3)

Cae' sar

Czes-a-re' a

Cae-sa' ri-on

Cae-se' na

Cae-sen' ni-as

Cae-ce'ti-us (10)

Cae' si-a (10)

Cae' si- us (10)

Ca?'so

Cffi-so' ni-a

CA

Cae -so' ni-us
Caet' o-brix
Czet' u-lum
Cae'yx
Ca-ga' CO
Ca-i-ci'nus
Ca-j'cus
Ca-i-e' ta

Ca' i-us, and Ca' i-a
Ca' i-us
Cal'ab-er, Q.
Ca-la' bri-a
Cal' a-brus
Cal-a-gur-rit' a-ni
Cal' a-is
Ca-lag' u-tis
Cal' a- mis (20)
Cal-a-mi' sa
Cal' a-mos
Cal' a-raus (20)
Ca-la' nus
Cal' a-on
Cal' a-ris
Cal-a-tha' na
Ca-la' thi- on
Cal' a-thus
Cal'a-tes(20)
Ca-la' ti-a
Ca-la' ti-ae (10)
Ca-la'vi-i(4)
Ca-la' vi-us

CA

Cal-au-re'a, and

Cal-au-ri'a
Car bis
Cal'ce
Cal' clias
Cal-che-do' ni-a
Cal-chin' i-a (12)
Cal'dus Cae'li-us
Ca'le

Cal-e-do' ni-a
Ca-le' nus
Ca' les

Ca-le' si- us (10)
Ca-le' tae
Cal' e-tor (£0)
Ca'lex
Cal-i-ad'ne
Cal-i-ce' ni
Ca-lid'i-us, M.
Ca-lig' u-la, C.
Cal' i-pus
Ca'lis

Cal-laes' chrus
Cal-la' i-ci (4)
Cal' las
Cal-la-te' bus
Cal-la-te' ri-a
Cal-le'ni
Cal'li-a
Cal-li' a-des
Cal'li-as
Cal-lib'i-us
Cal-li-ce'rus
Cal-lich' o-rus
Cal'li-cles
Cal-li-co-lo' na
Cal-lic'ra-tes
Cal-lic-rat' i-das
Cal-lid' i-us
Cal-lid' ro-raus
Cal-li-ge' tus

CA

I Cal-lim'a-chu3(12)
I Cal-lim' e-don
Cal-lim' e-des
Cal-li' nus
C;il-li'o-pe(8)
Cal-li-pa-ti' ra (30)
Cal' li-phon
Cal' li-phron
Cal-lip'i-d2e
Cal-lip' o-lis
Cal'li-pus
Cal-lip' y-ges
Cai-lir' ho-e (8)
Cal-lis' te
Cal-lis-te'i-a
Cal-lis' the-ues
Cal-lis' to
Cal-lis-to-ni' cus
Cal-lis' tra-tus
Cal-lix'e-na
Cal-lix' e-nus
Ca'lon
Ca'lor
Cal' pe
Cal-phur' ni-a
Cal-phur' ni-us
Cal-pur'ni-a
Cal'vi-a
Cal-vi' na
Cal-vis'i-us (10)
Cal-u-sid' i-us
Cal-u'si-um(lO)
Cal'y-be(S)
Cal-y-cad'nus
Cal'y-ce (8)
Ca-lyd' i-um
Ca-lyd' na
Cal' y-don (6)
Cal-y-do' nis
Cal-y-do' ni-us
Ca-lym' ne

CA 23

Ca-lyn' da
Ca-lyp' so
Ca-man'ti-um (10)
Cam-a-ri'na
Cam-bau'les
Cam' bes
Cam' bre
Cani-bu'ni-i (4)
Cam-by' ses
Cam-e-la'ni (3)
Cam-e-li' tae
Cam'e-ra (7)
Cam-e-ri'num, and

Ca-me'ri-um
Cam-e-ri'nus
Ca-mer' li-um
Ca-mer' tes
Ca-mil'la
Ca-mil'Ji, and

Ca-mil' jae
Ca-mil' lus
Ca-mi'ro.
Ca-mi'ru3, and

Ca-mi'ra
Cam-is-sa' res
Cam' ma
Ca-mce' nas
Cam-pa'na Lex
Cam-pa' ni-a
Cam'pe (8)
Cam-pas' pe
Camp'sa

Cam' pus Mai' li-us
Cam-u-lo-gi'nus
Ca'na
Can' a-ce
Can'a-che (12)
Can'a-chus
Ca' nae

Ca-na'ri-i (4)
Can' a-lhus

24 CA

*Can' da-ce
Can-da' vi-a
Can-dau' les
Can-di' o-pe
Ca' nens
Can-e-pho' ri-a
Can' e-thuni
Ca-nic-u-la' res di'es
Ca-nid' i-a
Ca-nid' i-us
Ca-nin-e-fa' tes
Ca-nin' i-us
Ca-nis' ti-us (10)
Ca' ni-us
Can' nae
Ca-nop'i-cum
Ca-no' pus
Can' ta-bra
Can'ta-bri (3)
Can-ta' bri-as (4)
Can' tha-rus (20)
Can' thus
Can'ti-um (10)
Can-u-le'i-a
Can-u-le'i-us
Ca-nii' li-a
Ca nu'si-um (10)
Ca-nu' si-US
Ca-nu'li-us (10)
Cap' a-neus, 3 syll.
Ca-pel' ia
Ca-pe' na
Ca-pe' nas
Ca-pe' ni (3)
Ca' per
Ca-pe' tus
Ca-pha' re-us
Caph'y-ae (4)

CA

Ca' pi-o (4)
Cap-is-se' ne
Cap' i-to
Ca-pit-o-li' nus
Cap-i-to' li-um
Cap-pa-do' ci-a (10)
Cap' pa-dox
Ca-pra' ri-a
Ca'pre-ae
Cap-ri-cor' nus
Cap-ri-fic-i-a' lis
Ca-pri' na
Ca-prip' e-des
Ca' pri-us
Cap-ro-ti'na
Ca' prus
Cap' sa
Cap' sa-ge
Cap' u-a
Ca' pys

Ca' pys Syl' vi-us
Car-a-bac' tra
Car' a-bis (20)
Car-a-cal' la
Ca-rac' a-tes
Ca-rac' ta-cus
Ca'rae
Ca-rae' us
Car' a-lis
Car'a-nus (20;
Ca-rau'si-us (10)
Car' bo

Car-che'don(12)
Car-ci' nus
Car-da' ces
Car-dam' y-le
Car' di-a
Car-du'chi(12;(3)

CA

Ca' res
Car' e-sa
Ca-res' sus
Car-fin' i-a
Ca'ri-a
Ca' ri-as
Ca-ri' a-te
Ca-ri' na
Ca-ri' D*
Car-i' ne
Ca-ri' nus
Ca-ris' sa-num
Ca-ris' tuna
Car-ma' ni-a
Car-ma' nor
Car' me
Car-me' lus
Car-men' ta, and

Car-men' tis
Car-men-ta'les
Car-men-ta'lis
Car' mi-des (6) (20)
Car'na Car-din' e-a
Car-na' si-us (10)
Car-ne' a-des
Car-ne' i-a
Car' ni-on
Car' nus
Car-uu' tes
Car-pa' si-a (11)
Car-pa' si-um (11)
Car' pa-tbus
Car' pi-a (7)
Car' pis
Car'po

Car-poph' o-ra
Car-poph' o-rus
Car'ras, and Car'rhae

* Cundme. — Lempriere, Labbe, and Ainsworth, accent this word on the first
syllable, but Gouldman and Holyoke on the last; and I am much mistaken
if the general ear has not sanctioned this latter pronunciation, and given it the
preference.

CA

Car-ri-na' tes
Car-ru' ca
Car-se'o-li(3)
Car-ta' li-as
Car-thae' a
Car-tha-gin-i-en' ses
Car-tha' go
Car' thage (Eng).
Car-tha' sis
Car-tei'a, 3 syll.
Car-vil' i-us
Ca' rus

Ca'ry-a(6)(7)
Car-y-a' tae
Car-y-a' tis
Ca-rys' ti-us
Ca-rys' tus
Ca' ry-um
Cas' ca
Cas-cel' li-us
Cas-i-li' num
Ca-si'na Ca-si'num
Ca' si-US (10)
Cas-me' nae
Cas-mil'Ja
Cas-pe' ri-a
Cas-per' u-la
Cas-pi-a' na
Cas' pi-i (4)
Cas'pi-um ma' re
Cas-san-da' ne
Cas-san' der
Cas-san' dra
Cas-san' dri-a
Cas'si-a(lO)
Cas-si' o-pe
Ca-si-o-pe' a
Cas-si-ter' i-des
Cas-si- ve-lau'nus
Cas' si-US, C. (10)
Cas-so' tis
Cas-tab' a-la
Cas' ta-bus

CA

Cas-ta' li-a
Cas-ta' li-us fons
Cas-to'lus
Cas-ta' ne-a
Cas-ti-a-ni' ra
Cas' tor and Pol' lux
Cas-tra' ti-us (10)
Cas' tu-lo
Cat-a-du' pa
Cat-a-nien' te-les
Cat' a-na (20)
Cat-a-o' ni-a
Cat-a-rac'ta
Cat' e-nes
Ca-thae' a
Cath'a-ri (3)
Ca'ti-a(ll)
Ca-ti-e'na
Ca-ti-e' nus
Cat-i-li' na
Cat' i-line (Eng.)
Ca-tini(3)
Ca-til'lus, or

Cat' i-lus
Ca-ti' na
Ca' ti-us (10)
Cat' i-zi (3)
Ca'to(l)
Ca' tre-us
Cat' ta
Cat'ti(3)
Cat-u-li-a' na
Ca-tul'lus
Cal'u-lus(20)
Cav-a-ril'lus
Cav-a-ri' nus
Cau' ca-sus
Cau' con
Cau' co-nes
Cau'di, and

Cau' di-um
Ca' vi-i (3)
Cau-lo' ni-a

CE 25

Cau' ni-us
Cau' nus
Cau' ros
Cau' rus
Ca'us

Ca-y'ci(3)(6)
Ca-y' cus
Ca-ys' ter
Ce' a, or Ce' os
Ce' a-des
Ceb-al-li'nus
Ceb-a-ren' ses
Ce' bes
Ce' bren
Ce-bre' ni-a
Ce-bri' o-nes
Cec' i-das
Ce-cil' i-us
Cec'i-na
Ce-cin'na, A.
Ce-cro' pi-a
Ce-crop' i-dae
Ce' crops
Cer-cyph'a-lai
Ced-re-a' tis
Ce' don
Ce-dru'si-i(3)
Ceg' lu-sa
Ce'i (3)
Cel' a-don
Cel' a-dus
Ce-lae' nae
Ce-las'no
Cel'e-aB(4)
Ce-le' i-a, and Ce' la
Cel-e-la' tes
Ce-len' drae
Ce-len'dris, or
Ce-len' de-ri»
Ce-le' ne-us
Ce-len' na Ce-lae' na
Ce' ler
Cel' e-res

26 CE

Cel' e-truni
Ce' ie-us
Cel' mus
Cel' o-use
Cel' sus
Cel'tae
Cel-ti-be'ri
Cel' ti-ca
Cel' ti-ci
Cel-til'lus
Cel-to' ri-i (4)
Cel-tos' cy-thae
Cem' me-uus
Cem' psi (3)
Ce-nae' uni
Cen'chre-ae (12)
Cen'cli re-is
Cen' chre-us
Cen' chri-us
Ce-nes' po-lis
Ce-ne'ti-um (10)
Ce' ne-us
Cen-i-mag'ni
Ce-ni' na
Cen-o-ma'ni
Cen-so' res
Cen-so-ri'nus
Cen' sus
Cen-ta-re' tus
Cen-tau'»i (3)
Cen-tau' rus
Cen-tob' ri-ca
Cen' to-res (20)
Cen-tor' i-pa
Cen-tri' tes
Cen-tro' ni-us
Cen-tum' vi-ri (4)
Cen-tu' ri-a
Cen-tu' ri-pa
Ce' OS and Ce' a
Ceph' a-las
Ceph-a-le' di-on
Ce-phal' len

CE

Ceph-a-le' na
Ceph-al-le' ni-a
Ceph' a-lo
Ceph-a-loe'dis (5)
Ceph' a-lon
Ceph-a-lot' o-mi
Ceph-a-lu'di-uni
Ceph'a-lus
Ce-phe' us
Ce-phe' nes
Ce-phis'i-a (10) (20)
Ceph-i-si' a-des
Ce-phis-i-do' rus
Ce-phis' i-on (10)
Ce-phis-od' o-tus
Ce-phis' sus
Ce-phi' sus
Ce' phren
Ce' pi-o
Ce'pi-on
Cer' a-ca
Ce-rac'a-tes
Ce-ram'bus
Cer-a-mi' cus
Ce-ro' mi-um
Cer'a-mus (20)
Ce' ras
Cer'a-sus
Cer' a-ta
Ce-ra'tus
Ce-rau' ni-a
Ce-rau'ni-i (4)
Ce-rau' nus
Ce-rau' si-US (10)
Cer-be' ri-on
Cer' be-rus
Cer' ca-phus
Cer-ca-so'rum
Cer-ce' is
Cer-ce' ne
Cer-ces' tes
Cer' ci-des
Cer' ci-i (4)

C£

Cei^ ci-na
Cer-cin' na
Cer-cin'i-uni
Cer'ci-us (10)
Cer-co' pes
Cer' cops
Cer'cy-on (10)
Cer-cy' o-nes
Cer-cy'ra, or
Cor-cy'ra
Cer-dyl' i-um
Cer-e-a'li-a
Ce'res
Ce-res'sus
Cer' e-tae
Ce-ri-a' lis
Ce'n-i(4)
Ce-ril'lum
,Ce-ria' thus
Cer-y-ni' tes
Cer- ma' nus
Cer' nes
Ce' ron

Cer-o-pas' a-des
Ce-ros' sus
Cer'phe-res
Cer-rha' i (3)
Cer-sob-lep' tes
Cer' ti-ma
Cer-to' ni-uin
Cer-va' ri-us
Cer'y-ces(6) (20)
Ce-ryc' i-us
Cer-y-mi' ca
Cer-ne' a
Ce-ryn' i-tes
Ce-sel' li-us
Ce-sen' ni-a
Ces' ti-us (10)
Ces-tri' na
Ces-tri' nus
Ce' tes
Ce-the' gus

CH

Ce'ti-i (4) (10)
Ce'ti-us(lO)
Ce'to

Ce'us, and Cae'us
Ce'yx
Cha' bes
Che' a* (12)
Cha-bi' nus
Cha' bi i-a
Cha' bri-as
Chab' ry-is (6)
Chae-ai/i-tae (4)
Chae' re-as
Chaer-e-de'mus
Chae-re' mon
Chaer'e-phon
Chae-res' tra-ta
Chae-rii/ thus
Chae-rip' pus
Chze'ro
Chae-ro' ni-a
Chae-ro-ne' a, and

Cl\er-ro-ne' a
Cha-lae' on
Chal-cae' a
Chal' ce-a
Chal-ce'don, and

Chal-ce-do' ni-a
Chal-ci-de' ne
Chal-ci-den'ses
Chal-cid'e-us
Chal-cid' i-ca
Chal-cid' i-cus
Chal-ci-oe' us
Chal-ci' o-pe
Chal-ci'tis(3)
Chal' cis

CH

Cbal'co-dou
Clial'con
Chal'cus
dial dze'a
Chal-dze' i (3)
Cha-les'tra
Chal-o-ni' tis
CliaKy-bes, and

Cal'y-bes
Chal-y-bo-ni' tis
Chal'ybs
Cha-ma'ni
Cham-a-vi'ri (4)
Cha' ne
Cha' on
Cha' o-nes
Cha-o' ni-a
Cha-o-ni'tis
Cha' OS
Char' a-dra
Cha-ra' dros
Char' a-drus
Cha-rae'a-das
Char-an-dae' i
Cha' rax
Cha-rax' es, and

Cha-rax' us
Cha' res
Char'i-cles
Char' i-clo
Char-i-cli' des
Char-i-de' nous
Char' i-la
Char-i-la' us, and

Cha-ril' lus
Cha-ri'ni, and

Ca-ri'ni(3)

CH

Cha'ris
Cha-ris' i-a
Char'i-tes
Char' i-ton
Char' mi-das
Char' me, and

Car' me
Char' mi-des
Char-mi' nus
*|-Char-mi' o-ne
Char' mis
Char-mos' y-na
Char' mo-tas
Char' mus
Cha' ron
Cha-ron'das
Char-o-ne' a
Cha-ro'ni-um
Cha' reps, and

Char' o-pes
Cha-ryb' dis
Chau'bi, and

Chau'ci
Chau' la (7)
Chau' ru3
Che'lffi
Che' les
Chel-i-do' ni-a
Chel-i-do'ni-ae
Che-lid' o-nis
Chel' o-ne
Chel' o-nis
Chel-o-noph' a-gi
Chel-y-do're-a
Chem' mis
Che'na(7)
Che'nae

27

* Chea, — The ch in this and all words from the Greek and Latin, must be
pronounced like fe.

t Charmone. — Dryden, in his tragedy of All for Love, has anglicised this
word into Charmion ; — the ch pronounced as in charm.

^8 CH

Che' ni-on
Che' ni-us
Clie' ops, and

Che-os' pes
Che' phren
Cher-e-moc' ra-tes
Che-ris' o-phus
Cher' o-phon
Cher'si-as(lO)
Cher-sid' a-mas
Cher' si-pho
Cher-so-ne' sus
Che-rus' ci (3)
Chid-njB'i(3)
Chil-i-ar' chus
Chil' i-us, and

Chire-us
Chi'Io
Chi-lo' nis
Chi-mae' ra
Chim' a-rus
Chi-me' ri-um
Chi-om' a-ra
Chi' on (1)
Chi' o-ne (8)
Chi-on' i-des
Chi' o-nis
Chi' OS
Chi' ron
Chit' o-ne (8)
Chlo'e
Chlo' re-US
Chlo' ris
Chlo' rus
Cho-a-ri' na
Cho-as' pes
Cho' bus
Cheer' a-des
Choer' i-lus

CH

Cheer' e-at
Chon' ni-das
Chon' u-phis
Cho-ras' mi (3)
Cho-rin' e-us
Cho-roe' bus
Cho-rom-nee' i (3)
Chos' ro-es
Chre' mes
Chrem' e-tes
Chres' i-phon
Chres-phon' tes
Chres' tus
Chro' mi -a
Chro' mi-os
Chro' mis
Chro' mi-us
Chro' ni-us
Chro' nos
Chr/ a-sus
Chry'sa, and

Chry' se
Chrys'a-me
Chry-san' tas
Chry-san'thi-us
Chry-san' tis
*Chry-sa' or
Chrys-a-o' re-us
Chry-sa' o-ris
Chry' sas
Chry-se' is
Chry-ser' mus
Chry' ses
Chry-sip'pe
Chry-sip' pus
Chry' sis

Chrys-o-as'pi-des
Chry-sog' o-nus
Chrys-o-la' us

Ct

Chry-so' di-um
Chry-sop' o-lis
Chry-sor' rho-ae
Chry-sor' rho-as
Chrys' os-tom
Chrys-oth' e-mis
Chryx' us
Chtho'ni-a(12)
Chtho' ni-us (12)
Chi' trum
Cib-a-ri' tis
Cib'y-ra
Cic' e-ro
Cilh'y-ris
Cic' o-nes
Ci-cu' ta
Ci-lic'i-a(lO)
Ci-lis' sa
Ci'lix
Cil' la
Cil'les
Cil'lus
Cil' ni-us
Ci'lo
Cim' ber
Cim-be' ri-us
Cim' bri (3)
Cim'bri-cura
Cim' i-nus
Cim-me'ri-i (4)
Cim' me-ris
Cim-me' ri-um
Ci-mo'lis, and

Ci-no' lis
Ci-mo' lus
Ci' mon
Ci-nae' then
Ci-nar' a-das
Cin' ci-a (10)

Chrysaor. — Then started out, when yon began to bleed
The great Chrysaor, and the gallant steed.

Cookr's Hesiod. Theog.

CI

Cin-cin-na' tus, L. Q.
Cin'ci-us(lO)
Cin' e-as
Ci-ne'si-as (11)
Cin' e-thon
Cin' ga
Cin-gel' o-rix
Sin-get' o-rix
Cin'gu-lum
Cin-i-a'ta
Ci-nith' i-i (4)
Cin' na
Cin' na-don
Cin' na-mus
Cin-nl' a-na
Cinx' i-a
Ci'nyps, and

Cin' y-phus
Cin' y-ras
Ci'os
Cip' pus
Cir' ce

Cir-cen'ses lu'di
Cir'ci-us (10)
Cir'cus
Ci' ris

Cir-rae' a-tum
Cir'rh;!, and

Cyr' ilia
Cir' iha, and Cir' ta
Cis-al-pi' na Gal' li-a
Cis' pa
Cis' sa
Cis'se-is
Cis-se' us
Cis'si-a (11)

CL

Cis'si-ae (IJ)
Cis' si-des
Cis-soes' sa (5)

Cis' SU3

Cis-su' sa

Cis-tae' ne

Ci-thae' ron

Cith-a-ris' ta

Cil'i-um (10)

Ci-vi' lis

Ci'us

Ci/ y-cum

Cla' de-US

Cla' nes

Cla'nis

Cla'ni-us, or Cla'nis

Cla'rus

Clas-lid' i-um

Clau' di-a

Clau' di-£e

Clau-di-a'nus

Clau-di-op'o-Iis

Clau' di-us

Clav-i-e' nus

Ciav' i-ger

Clau' sus

Cla-zom'e-nae, and

Cla-zom'e-na
Cle'a-das
Cle-an'der
Cie-an'dri-das
Cle-an' thes
Cle-ar' chus
Cle-ar' i-des
Cle' mens
Cie'o

CL

Cle'o-bis
Cle-o-bu' la
Cle-ob-u-li' na
Cle-o-bu' lus
Cle-o-cha' res
Cle-o-cha'ri-a
Cle-o-dae' us
Cle-od' a-mas
Cle-o-de'mus
Cle-o-do' ra
Cle-o-dox' a
Cle-og' e-nes
Cle-o-la' us
Cle-om' a-chus
Cle-o-man' tes
Cle-om' bro-tus
Cle-o-me' des
*Cle-om' e-nes
Cle' on
Cle-o'nae, and

Cle'o-na
Cle-o' ne
Cle-o-ni' ca
Cle-o-ni' cus (30)
C!e-on' nis
Cle-on'y-mus
Cle-op' a-ter
f Cle-o- pa' tra
Cle-op' a-tris
Cle-oph' a-nes
Cle-o-phan' thus
Cle'o-phes
Cle-oph' o-lus
Cle' o-phon
Cle-o-phy'lus
Cle-o-pom' pus

29

* Cleoinenes. — There is an unaccountable capi"''e in Dryden's accentuation
of tbis word, in opposition to all prosody ; for tliioiigh the whole tragedy of this
title be places the accent on the penultimate instead of the antepenultimate
syllable.

f Cleopatra. — The learned editor of Labbe tells us this word ought to be
pronounced with the accent on the antepenultimate, Cle^oj/ a-tra, though the
penultimate accentnation, he says, is the more common.

30 CL

Cle-op-tol' e-nius

Cle' o-pus

Cle-o' ra

Cle-os' tra-tus

Cle-ox' e-nus

Clep'sy-dra

Cle'ri(3)

Cles'i-des

Cle' ta

Clib' a-nus

Cli-de' mus

Clim' e-nus

Cli'nas

Clin' i-as

Cli-nip' pi-des

Cli'nus

Cli' o

Cli-sith'e-ra

Clis' tlie-nes

Cli'ta

Cli-tar'chus

Cli' ta

Cli-tei'ni-a

Clit-o-de'mus

Cli-tom' a-chus

Cli-ton'y-mus

Clil'o-phon

Cli' tor

Cli-to' ri-a

Cli-tum'nus

Cli'tus

Clo-a-ci' na

Clo-an' thus

Cio' di-a

Clo' di-us

Cloe' li-a

CIce' li-je (4)

Cloe' li-us

Clo' nas

CO

Clon' di-cus
Clo' ni-a
Clo' ni-us
Clo'tho
Clu-a-ci' na
Clu-en'ti-u3 (10)
Clu' po-a, and

Clyp' e-a (23)
Ciu'si-a (11)
Clu-si'ni fon'tes
Clu-si'o-Ium
Clu'si-um (10)
Clu' si-US (10)
Clu'vi-a

Clu'vi-us Ru'fus
Clym' e-ne
Clym-en-e'i-des
Clym' e-nus
Cly-son-y-mu' sa
Clyt-em-nes'tra
Ciyt'i-a, or Clyt'i-e
Clyl'i-us (10)
Cly'tus

*Cna.ca' di-um (30)
Cnac' a-lis
Cna' gi-a
Cne'mus

Cne' us, or Cnae' us
Cni-din' i-um
Cni'dus, or

Gni' dus
Cno'pus (13)
Cnos'si-a(ll)
Cno' sus
Co' OS, and Cos
Co-a-ma' ni
Co-as'trae, and

Co-ac' trae
Cob'a-res

CO

Coc' a-lus
Coc-ce' i-us
Coc-cyg' i-us
Co'cles, Pub. Herat.
Coc' ti-EE, and

Cot' ti-ae
Co-cy' tus
Co-dom' a-nus
Cod' ri-dze
i Co-drop' o-lis

■ Co' drus

■ Coe-cil'i-us
Coe'la
Coe-lal' e-tae
Coel-e-syr' i-a, and

Coe-lo-syr'i-a

Coe' li-a

Cce-ii-ob'ri-ga
I Coe' li-us
j Coe' lus

Cce'nus

Coer' a-nus

Co'es

Coe' us

Cog' a-mus

Cog-i-du' nus

Co' hi-bus

Co' hors

Co-lse' nus

Co-lax' a-is

Co-lax' es

Col'chi(12)(3)

Col'chis, and
Col' chos

Co-len' da

Co'li-as

Col-la' ti-a

Col-la-ti' nus

Col-li' na^f-

* Cnacadium. — C before N ,in this and tbe succeeding words, is mute ; and
they must be pronounced as if written Nacadium, Nacalis, &c.

f Collina. — Lempriere accents this word on the antepenultimate ; but Ains*
Avorth, Gouldman, and Holyoke, more propeily on the penultimate.

CO

Col-lu' ci-a
CoMo
Co-lo' nas
Co-lo' ne
Co-lo' nos
Col'o-phon
Co-los'se, and

Co-los' sis
Co-los' sus
* Col' o-tes
Col' pe
Co-lum'ba
Col-u-niel'la
Co-lu' thus
Co-l)t'tus
Com-a ge'na
Com-a-ge' ni
Co-ma' iia
Co-ma' ni-a
Com'a-ri (3)
Com' a-rus
Co-mas' tus
Com-ba' bus
Com' be
Com' bi (S)
Com-bre'a
Com' bu-tis
Co-ine' tes
Com' e-tlio
Co-min' i-us
Co-mil' i-a (10)
Co' mi-US
Com' mo-du8
Co' mon
Com-pi-ta' li-a
Comp'sa-tus
Com-pu' sa
Co' mus
Con' ca-ni (3)

CO

Con-cor' di-a
Con' da-lus
Con' da-te
Con-do-cha' tes
Con-dru' si (3)
Con-dyl' i-a
Co'ne(7)
Con-e-to-du' nus
Con-fu' ci-us (10)
Con-ge' dus
Co' ni-i (3)
Con-i-sal' tus
Co-nis'ci (3)
Con-ni' das
Co' nen
Con-sen' tes
Con-sen' ti-a
Con-sid'i-us
Con-si-li' num
Con'stans
Con-Stan' ti-a (11)
Con-stan-ti' na
Con-stan-ti-nop' o-

lis
Con-stan-ti' nus
Con' Stan-tine (Eng,
Con-stan' ti-us (10)
Con' sus
Con-syg' na
Con-ta-des' dus
Con-tu' bi-a (7)
Co' on
Co' OS, Cos, Ce'a

and Co
Co'pae
Co-phon' tis
Co' phas
Co' pi-a (7)
Co-pil'lus

CO 31

Co-po' ni-us

Cop' ra-tes

Co' pre-us

Cop' tus and Cop' tos

Co'ra

Cor-a-ce'si-um, and

Cor-a-cen' si-um
Cor-a-co-na' sus
Co-ral' e-tae
Co-ral'li(3)
Co-ra' nus
Co' ras
Co' rax
Co-rax' i (3)
Cor' be-us
Cor' bis
Cor' bu-lo
Cor-cy' ra
Cor' du-ba
Cor-du-e'ne (8)
Co' re (8)
Co-res'sus
Cor' e-sus
Cor'e-tas
Cor-fin'i-um
Co'ri-a(7)
Co-rin'e-um
Co-rin' na
Co-rin' nus
Co-rin' thus
Co-ri-o-la'nus (23)
Co-ri'o-li, and

Co-ri-ol' la
Co-ris'sus
Cor' i-tus
Cor' mus
Cor' ma-sa
Cor-ne' li-a
Cor-ne'li-i(4)

* Colotes. — Ainsworth aud Lempriere accent this word on tlie antepenulti-
mate syllable; but Labbe Gouldnian, and Ilolyoke, more agreeably to the
general ear, on the penultimate.

32 CO

Cor-nic'u-lum
Cor-ni-fic'i-us(lO)
Cor' ni-ger
Cor-nu' tus
Co-rce' bus
Co-ro' na
Cor-o-ne'a
Co-ro' nis
Co-ron' ta
Co-ro' iius
Cor-rha' gi-um
Cor' si (3)
Cor' si-£e
Cor' si-ca (7)
Cor'so-te
Cor' su-ra (7)
Cor-to' nae
Cor-vi' nus
Cor-un-ca'iius
Co' rus

Cor-y-ban'tes (6)
Cor'y-bas
Cor-y-bas' sa
Cor' y-bus
Co-ryc'i-a (24)
Co-ryc'i-des
Co-ryc'i-us (10)
Cor'y-cus (6)
Cor' y-don
Cor' y-la, and

Cor-y-le'um
Co-rym'bi-fer
Cor' y-na
Cor-y-ue'ta, and

Cor-y-ne' tes
Ct>r-y-pha'si-um
Cor-y-tlien'ses
Cor'y-hus
Co-ry' tus (6)
Cos
Co'sa, and Cos'sa,

or Co' see
Cos-co' ni-us

CR

Co-sin' gas

Co' sis

Cos' mus

Cos'se-a (7)

Cos' sus

Cos-su' ti-i (4)

Cos-to-boe'i (3)

Co-sy' ra

Co' tes, and Cot' tes

Co' thon
' Co-tho'nc-a (7)
! Col' i-so
I Cot-to'nis
I Cot' ta

i Cot' ti-ze Al' pes
I Cot' tus
ICot-y-ae'um (6)
j Co-ty'o-ra

Cot-y-lae' us

Co-tyl'i-us

Co' tys

Co-tyt' to

Cra' gus

Cram-bu' sa

Cran'a-i(3)

Cran'a-pes

Cran'a-us

Cra' ne

Cra-ne' um

Cra' ni-i (4)

Cra'non, and
Cran' non

Cran' tor

i Cra-as-sil' i-us (10)
I Cras' sus
I Cras-ti' nus
I Cral' a-is
j Cro-tas'us
1 Cra' ter

Cral' e-rus (20)

Cra' tes

Crat-es-i-cle' a

Crat-e-sip' o-lis

CR

Crat-e-sip' pi-das
Cra-te' vas
Cra'te-U8
Cra' this
Cra-ti' nus
Cra-tip' pus
Crat' y-lus (6)
Crau'si-je (11)
Crau' sis
Cra-ux' i-das
Crem'e-ra
Crem' ma
Crem' my-on, and

Croni' my-on
Crem' ni, and

Crem' nos
Cre-mo'na
Crem' i-des
Cre-mu'ti-us (10)
Cre' on

Cre-on-ti' a-des
Cre-oph' i-lus
Cre-pe' ri-us
Cres

Cre'sa, and Cres'sa
Cre' si-US (11)
Cres-pbon' tes
Cres' si-US (II)
Cres' ton
Cre' sus
Cre' ta

Crete (Eiig.) (8)
Cre-taj' us
Cre' te (8)
Cre' te-a (7)
Cre' tes
Cre-te' us
Cre' the-is
Cre' the-us
Creth' o-na
Cret' i-cus
Cres' sas
Cre-u'sa (7)

CR

Cre-u' sis
Cri'a-sus
Cri-nip'pus
Cri' nis

Cri-ni' sus and
• Cri-mi' sus
Cri' no
Cri' son
Cris-pi' na
Cris-pi'iuis
Cril' a-la
Crilh'e-is
Cri-lho' te
Crit'i-as (10)
Cri' to

Crit-o-bu'lus
Crit-og-na' tus
Crit-o-la' us
Cri' us
Cro-bi'a-lus
Crob'y-zi(3)
Croc' a-le
Cro' ce-£C
Croc-o-di-lop' o-Iis
Cro' cus
Croe' sus
Cro-i' tes
Cro' mi (3)
Croni' my-on
Cro 111' na
Cro' mus
Cro' ni-a (7)
Crou'i-des
Cru' ni-uiu
Cro' phi (3)
Cro6-sae' a
Crot' a-lus
Cro' Ion
Cro-to'na(7)
Crot-o-ni'a-tis
Cro-to' pi-as
Cro-lo'pus
Cru' nos

CY

Cru'sis j

Crus-tu-tne'ri (4) \
Crus-tu-nie'ri-a
Crus-tu-nie'ri-um
Crus-tu-nii' nuni
Crus-tu' nii-iini
Crus-lu' nis, and

Crus-tur-ne' ni-us
Cry' nis
Cte'a-tus
Ctem'e-ne (13)
Cte'nos
Cte' si-as
Cte-sib'i-us
Ctes'i-cles
Cle-sil' o-chus
Cles'i-phon (13)
Cte-sip' pus
Clini' e-ne
Cu' la-ro

Cu' ina and Cu' mae
Cu-nax'a (7)
Cu-pa' vo
Cu-pen' lus
Cu-pi' do
Cu-pi en'ui-us
Cu' res
Cii-re' tes
Cu-re' tis
Cu'ri-a

Cu-ri-a'ti-i (4)
Cu' ri-o

Cu-ri-o-sol'i-lse
Cu' ri-uu)

Cu' ri-us Den-ta' lus
Cui'ti-a (10)
Cur-til' lus
Cur'ti-us (10)
Cu-ru' lis
Cus-sae' i (3)
Cu-til' i-um
Cy-ani-o-so' rus
Cy'a-ne(())(8)

D

CY 3.3

Cy-a'ne-oe (4)
Cy-an' e-e, and

Cy-a' ne-a
Cy-a' ne-us
Cy-a-nip'pe
Cy-a-nip' pus
Cy-a-ras.'es, or

Cy-ax'a-res (6)
Cy-be'be
Cyb'e-la, aud

C)b-e'la
Cyb-e' le
Cyb'e-lus
Cyb'i-ra

Cy-ce'si-uni (II)
Cych're-us (12)
Cyc' la-des
Cy-clo' pes
Cy clops (Eng.)
Cyc' nus
Cy'da(6)
C}d'i-as
Cy-dip' pe
Cyd' nus
Cy' don
Cy-do'ni-a
Cyd' ra-ra
Cyd-ro-la' us
C}g'nus
Cyl'a-bus
Cyl' i-ces
Cy-lin' dus
Cyl-lab' a-rus
Cyl' 1 a-rus
Cyl'len
Cyl-le' ue
Cyl-le-ne'i-us
Cyl-lyr'i-i(3)(4)
Cy' Ion

Cy' ma, or Cy' maj
Cy-mod' o-ce
Cy-mod-o-ce'a
Cv mod -o-ce' as

34 CY

Cy' me, and Cy' mo

Cym'o-lus, and

Ci-mo' lus
* Cym-o-po-li' a
Cy-moth' o-e
Cyii' a-ra
Cyn-ae-gi' rus
Cy-nse' thi-um
Cy-na' ne
Cy-na' pes
Cy-nax'a
Cyn' e-as
Cy-ne' si-i (4), and

Cyn' e-tae
Cyn-e-thus'sa
Cyn' i-a
Cyn' i-Gi (3)
Cy-nis' ca
Cy'no(6)
Cyn-o-ceph' a-le
Cyn-o-ceph' a-li
Cyn-o-phon' tis
Cy-nor' tas
Cy-nor'ti-on (11)
Cy' nos
Cyn-o-sar'ges

CY

Cyn-os-se' ma
Cyn-o-su' ra
Cyn' o-sure (Eng.)
Cyn' thi-a
Cyn' thi-us
Cyn' thus
Cyn-u-ren' ses
Cy'nus
Cyp-a-iis' si, and

Cyp-a-ris' si-a (1
Cyp-a-iis' sus
Cyph' a-ra
Cyp-ri-a'nus
Cy' prus
Cyp-sel'i-des
Cyp' se-lus
Cy-rau' nis
Cy' re

Cy-re-na' i-ca
Cy-re-na' i-ci (3)
Cy-re' ne (8)
Cy-ri' a-des
i Cy-ril' lus
I Cyr'il (Eng.)
\ Cy-ri' nus
Cyr' ne

CY

Cyr' nus
Cyr-rae'i (3)
Cyr' rha-dae
Cyr'rhes
Cyr' rhus
Cyr- r i-a' na (7)
Cyr-si' lus
Cy' rus
Cy-rop' o-lis
1) Cy'ta
Cy-tae' is
Cy-the' ra
•j-Cyth-e-rae' a, or

Cyth-e-re' a
jCyth' e-ris
Cy-the' ri-us
Cy-the' ron
Cy-the' run
Cyth' e~rus
Cyth' nos
Cy-tin' e-um
Cyt-is-so' rus
Cy-to' rus
Cyz-i-ce'ni
Cyz' i-cum
Cyz' i-cus

* See Iphigenia. — Neptune, who shakes the earth, his daughter gave,
Cymopolia, to reward the brave.

Cooke's Hesiod, Theas. v. 1132.

f Cytherea. — Behold a nymph arise, divinely fair,

Whom to Cythera first the surges bear;
And Aphrodite, from the foam, her name,
Among the race of gods and men the same ;
And Cytherea from Cythera came.

Cooke's Hesiod. Theog. v. 299.

ime; >

X Cytheris. Mere poetry

Your Roman wits, your Gallus and Tibullus,
Have taught you this from Cytheris and Delia.

Dryden, All for Love.

( 35 )

DA

Da'^e, Da'hae
Da'ci, and Da'cae
Da'ci-a(ll)
Dae' ty-li (3) (4)
Dad' i-cae
DtEd'a-la
Dae-da' li-ou
D«d'a-lus
Dae' mon
Da' i (4)
Da'i-cles(l)
Da'i-dis
Da-im'a-chus
Da-im' e-ues
Da'i-phron (])
Da-i'ra(l)
Dal'di-a
Dal-ma'ti-a(lO)
Dal-ma'ti-us (10)
Dam-a-ge' Uis
Dam' a-lis
Da' mas (1)
Dam-a-sce' na
Da-mas' ci-us (10)
Da-raas'cus
Dam-a-sip' pus
Dam-a-sich' thon
Dam-a-sis' tra-tus
Dam-a-sith'y-nus
Da-mas' tes
Da' mi-a
Da-mip' pus
Da' mis
Dam'no-jix
Da' mo
Dam' o-cles
Da-moc'ra-tes
Da-moc' ri-ta

DA

Da-moc' ri-tus
Da' mon
Dam-o-phan' tus
Da-moph' i-la
Du-moph'i-Ius
Dam'o-phon
Da- mos' tra-tus
Da-mox' e-nus
Da-myr'i-as
Da'na (7)
Dan'a-e
Dan' a-i (3)
Da-na'i-des (4)
Dan'a-Ia
Dan'a-us
Dan'da-ri, and

Dan-dar' i-dse
Dan' don
Da-nu' bi-us
Dan' uhe (Eng.)
Da'o-chus (12)
Daph' Hie
Daph-nae' us
Daph' ne

Dapli-ne-pho'ri-a
Daph' nis
Daph' nus
DaK a-ba
Da' raps
Dar'da-ni(3)
Dar-da' ni-a
Dar-dan' i-des
Dar' da-nus
Dar' da-ris
Da' res
Da-re' lis
Da-ri' a
Da-ri' a-ves
Da-ri' tae

DE

Da-ri' us
Das' con

Das-cyl-i' tis

Das'cy-his

Da' se-a

Da'si-us(ll)

Das-sar' e-ta;

Das-sa-re' ni

Das-sa-ri' tia

Da8-sa-ril'i-i(3)(4)

Dat' a-mes

Dat-a-plier' nes

Da' tis

Da'tos, or Da' Ion

Dav'a-ra(7)

Dau'hs

Dau'ni (3)

Dau' ni-a

Dau' nus

Dau'ri-fer, and

Dau' I i-ses
De-ceb'a-lus
De-ce' le-um
Dec' e-lus
De-cem' vi-ri (4)
De-ce' li-a (10)
De-cid'i-us Sax' a
De-cin'e-us
De'ci-us (10)
De-cu'ri-o
Ded-i-tam'e-nes
Dej-a-ni'ra
De-ic' o-on
De-id-a-mi' a (30)
De-i-le'ou
De-il'o-chus (12)
De-im' a-chus
Dej' o-ces
De-i'o-chus

36 DE

De-i' o-ne
De-\-o' ne-us
De-i-o-|>e' i-a
De-jot' a- ins
De-ipl/ i-la
De-iph' o-be
De-iph' o-bus
De'i-phon
De-i-phon' tes
DeVy-le(6)(7)
De-ip'y-lus
De-ip' v-rus
Del' don
De'li-a
De-li' a-des
De' li-uni
De'li-us

Del-ma' ti-us (10)
Del-inin' i-um
De'los
* Del' phi
Del' phi-cus
Del-phin'i-a
Del -phin' i-um
Del' plnis
Del-phy'ne(6)
Del' ta
Dem' a-des
De-mffu'e-tus
De-mag' o-ras
Dem-a-ra'ta
Dem-a-ra' lus
De-mar' chus
Dem-a-ie' ta
Dem-a-iis'te
De' me- a
De-me' tri-a
De-me' tri-as

DE
De-me' tri-us
De' mo

Dem-o-a-na!>' sa
Dem-o-ce' des
! De-moch'a-res
I Dem' o-cles
De-moc' o-on
De-moc'ra-tes
De-moc' ri-tus
De-mod' i-ce (4) (8)
De-mod' o-ciis
De-mo' le-us
De-mo' le-on
De' mou
Dem-o-nas'&a
De-mo' nax
Deni-o-ni'ca (I)
Dem-o-ni' cus
Dem-o-phan' tus
De-moph'i-lus
Dem' o-phon

De-moph' o-on

De-mop' o-lis

De' mos

De-mos' tlie-nes(18)

De-nios' ira-uis

Dem'y-lus

De-od' a-tus

De-o'is

Dei' bi-ces

Dei' ce

Der-ceii' niis

Der'ce-to, and
Der' ce-tis

Der-cyl' li-das

Der-cyl' lus

Dei' cy- nils

Der-S5fi' i (3)

DI

De-ru-si-ze' i (3)
De-sud'a-ba
Deu-ca' li-on (28)
Deu-ce' ti-us (10)
Deu'do-rix
Dex-am' e-ne
Dex-am'e-nus
Dex-ip' pus
Dex-ith' e-a
Dex'i-us
Di'a(l)(7)
Di-ac-o-pe'na
Di-ac-toi' i-des
Di-ae' us

I Di-a-du-me-ni-a'
nus
Di'a-gon, and

Di' a-gum
Di-ag' o-ras

Di-a' lis

Di-al'lus

Di-a-mas-ti-go' sis

Di"a'na(7)

Di-an' a-sa

Di-a'si-a(ll)

Di-cae' a

Di-cze' us

Di'ce(8)

Dic-e-ar' chus

Di-ce' ne-us

Dic'o-mas

Die' tae

Dic-tam' num, and
Dye-tin' na

Dic-ta' tor

Dic-tid-i-en'ses

Dic-lyn' na

Die' tys

* Delphi. This word was, formerly, universally written DcZp/tos; till Mr.
Cumberland, a gentlemau no less remarkable for his classical eruditioD than his
dramatic abilities, in his If idow of Ddphi, rescued it from the vulgarity iis
which it had been so long involved.

DI

Did'i-us
Di'do
Did'y-nja
Did-y-mae' us
Did-y-nia' on
Did'y-me (6) (B)
Did'y-nium
Did'y-mus
Di-en' e-ces
Di-es' pi-ter
Di-gen'ti-a (10)
Dig' ma
Di' i (3) (4)
Di-mas' sus
Di-nar'chus (12)
Di-nol'o-chus
Din'i-ae(4)
Din' i-as
Din'i-che (12)
Di-noch' a-res
Di-noc' ra-tes
Di-nod' o-chus
Di-nom'e-nes
Di' non
Di-nos' the-ne8
Di-nos'tra-tus
Di-o'cle-a
Di' o-cles
Di-o-cle-ti-a' nus
Di-o-cle' ti-an (Eng.
Di-o-do' rus
Di-o'e-tas
Di-og'e-nes
Di-o-ge' ni-a
Di-os'e-nus

DI

Di-og-ne' tus
Di-o-me' da
*Di-o-me'des
Di-o-me' don
Di' on (3)
Di-o-nae' a
Di-o'ne

Di-o-nys'i-a (11)
Di-o-ny-si'a-des
Di-o-nys'i-as (11)
Di-o-nys'i-des
Di-o-nys-i-o-do' rus
Di-o-nys' i-un (11)
Di-o-ny-sip' o-lis
Di-o-nys' i-us (11)
Di-oph'a-nes
Di-o-phan' tus
Di-o-pi' tes
Di-o-pce'nus
Di-op' o-lis
Di-o' res
Di-o-ry'tus
Di-o-scor' i-des
^-Di-os'co-rus
JDi-o-scu'ii (3)
Di-os' pa-ge
Di-os' po-lis
Di-o-ti'me(l)(8)
Di-o-ti' mus
Di-ot' re-phes
Di-ox-ip' pe
Di-ox-ip' pus
Di-pae' se
Diph'i-las
Diph'i-lus

DO ;

Di-phot' i-das

Di-poe' nae

Dip'sas

Di'ra

Dir'ce

Dir-cen' na

Dir'phi-a

Dis-cor'di-a

Ditli-v-r;im' bus

Dil'a-ni (3)

Div-i-li'a-cus

Di' vus Fid' i-us

Di-}l'lus

Do-be' res

Doc'i-lis

Doc' i-mus (24)

Do' cle-a

Do-do' na

Dod-o-nae' us

Do-do' ne

Do-don' i-des

Do'i-i (4)

Dol-a-bel'la

Doi-i-cha'on

Dori-clie(I)(12)

Do'li-us

Dol-o-me'na

Do' Ion

Do-lon' ci (3)

Dol'o-pes

Do-Io' phi-on

Do-lo' pi-a

Do' lops

Dom-i-du'cus

Do-min'i-ca

* Diomedes. — All words ending in edes have the same accentuation; as Archi-
medes, Diomedes, &c. The same may be observed of words ending in ic^e^ and
odes; as Iphicles, Damocles, Androcles, &c. — See the Terrainational Vocabulary.

t Dioscorus. — An heresiarch of the fifth century.

t Dioscuri, — The name given to Castor and Pollux, from the Greek Aik and
Ktf^oj pro Kogo;, the sons of Jove.

38 DO

Do-mit'i-a(lO)
Do-mit-i-a' nus
Do-mil' i-ati (Erig.)
Dom-i-iil'la
Do-mil' i-us (10)
Do-na' tus
Don-i-la' us
Do-nu' ca
Do-ny' sa
Do-rac' te
Do' res

Dor'i-ca(4)(7)
Dor' i-cus
Do-ri-en' ses
Dor' i-las
Dor-i-la' us
Do' ri-on
Do' lis
Do-ris' cus
Do' ri-um
Do'ri-us
Do-ros' to-rutu
Dor-sen' nus
Dor' so
Do' rus

Do-ry' a-sus (6)
Do-ry' clus
Dor-y-lae' uni, and

Dor-y-lae' us
Dor' y-las
Dor-y-la' us
Do-rvs' sus
Dos'ci (3)
Do-si' a-des

DR

Dos-se' nus
Dot' a-das
Do' to
Do' tus
Dox-an' der
Dra-ca' nus
Dra' CO

Dra-con' ti-des
Dra' cus
Dran' ces
Dran-gi-a'na (7)
Dra' pes
Drep'a-na, and

Drep'a-num
Drim'a-chus
Dri-op'i-des
Dri' OS
Dro'i(3)
Dro-mae' us
Drop' i-ci (4)
Dro' pi-on
Dru-en' ti-us, and

Dru-eu'ti-a (10)
Dru'ge-ri (3)
Dru'i-das
Dru'kh (Eng.)
Dru-sil'la Liv'i-a
Dru' so
Dru' sus
Dry' a-des
Dry' ads (Eng.)
Dry-an-ti' a-des
Dry-an' ti-des
Dry-mae' a

DY

Dry' mo
Dry' mus
Dry' o-pe
Dry-o-pe' i-a (5)
Dry' o-pes
Dry' o-pis, and
Dry-op' i- da
Dry' ops
Dryp' e-tis
Du-ce' ti-us (10)
Du-il' li-a
Du-il' Ii-U9 Ne'pos
Du-lich'i-um
Dum' no-rix
Du' nax

Du-ra' ti-us (10)
Du' ri-us
Du-ro' ni-a
Du-um'vi-ri (4)
Dy-a-gon' das
Dy-ar-den' ses
Dy' mas
Dy-mae'i(3)
Dy' mas
Dym' nus
Dy-nam' e-ne
Dyn-sa' te
Dy' ras (6)
Dy-ras' pes
Dyr-rach' i-um
Dy-sau' les
Dys-ci-ne' tus
Dy-so' rum
Dys-pon' ti-i (4)

EA

E A-NES

E-a' nus
E-ar' i-nus
E-a' si-um

EB

Eb'do-me
E-bor'a-cum
Eb-u-ro'nes
Eb' u-sus

EC

Ec-a-nie' da
Ec-bal' a-na
Ec-e-chir' i-a
Es-e-kir' i-a

EL

E-cliec' ra-tes
E-kek' ra-tes
Ech-e-da' rai-a (30)
E-chel' a-tus
E-chel'ta
Ech'e-lu3
E-cliem' bro-tus
E-che' mon
Ech' e-mus
Ech-e-iie' us
Ech'e-phron
E-chep'o-liis
E-ches' 'ra-tus
E-chev-e-then' ses
£-chid'na
Ech-i-do' rus
E-chin'a-des
E-chi' non
E-chi' nus
Ech-i-nus'sa
E-chi' on (29)
Ech-i-on' i-des
Ech-i-o' ni-us
Ech'o

E-des'sa, E-de'sa
E-dis' sa
E'don
E-do'ni(3)
E-dyl' i-us
E-e'ti-on (10)
E-gel' i-das
E-ge' ri-a
E-ges-a-re' tus
Eg-e-si' nus
E-ges' ta
Eg-na'ti-a(lO)
Eg-na'ti-us (10)
E-jo'ne-us
E-i' on (26)
E-i' o-ues
E-i-o' ne-us
El-a-bon' tas
E-lae'a

EL

E-l»'us
El-a-ga-ba' lus, or

El-a-gab' a-liis
El-a-i' tes
E-la' i-us
El-a-phi-as'a
El' a-phus
El-a-phe-bo'li-a
El-ap-to' ni-us
E-la' ra
El-a-te' a
E-la' tus
E-la' ver
E' le-a
E-le-a' tes
E-lec' tra
E-lec'tras
E-lec' tri-des
E-lec' try-on
E-Ie'i
El-e-le'us
E' le-on
El-e-on' turn
El-e-phan' tis
El-e-phan-toph' a-gi
El-e-phe' nor
El-e-po' rus
E' le-us
E-leu' chi-a
El-eu-sin'i-a(22)
E-leu' sis
E-leu' ther
E-leu' the-rae
El-eu-the' ri-a
E-leu' tho
E-leu-ther-o-cil'i-

ces
E-lic'i-us (10) (24)
El-i-en'sis, and

E-li' a-ca
El-i-me' a
E'lis
El-is-pha' si-i (4)

EN
E-lis' sa
El-lo'pi-a
E-lis' sus
E-lo' rus
E'los
El-pe' nor
El-pi-ni' ce
El-u-i' na
El'y-ces
Ei-y-ma' is
El'-y-nii (3)
El'y-mus
El' y-rus
E-lys' i-um
E-nia' thi-a
E-ma' thi-on
Em' ba-tum
Em-bo -li' ma
E-mer'i-ta
E-mes' sa, and

E-mis' sa
Em-me'li-us
E-mo'da
E-mo'dus
Em-ped' o-cles
Em-pe-ra'mus
Em-po'clus
Em-po' ri-a
Em-pu' sa
En cel'a-dus
En-chel'e-ai(12)
En' de-is
En-de' ra
En-dym'i-on
E-ne' ti
En-gy' um
En-i-en'ses
En-i-o' pe-us
E-nip' e-us
E-nis'pe(8)
En' na
En' ni-a
En' ni-us

39

40

EP

En' iio-nu!s
En-nos-i-gae' us
En' o-pe
E' nops
F/ nos

Eii-o-sicli' ihon
E-noi-n-coe' t2e
E.i-fel' la
En-tel' liis
En-v-a' li-iis
E-,Vo(6)
E' o-ne

E'os

E-o' us

E-pa' gris

E-pam-i-noii'das

Ep-aii-tei' i-i (4)

E-paph-ro-di' tus

£p'a-p!ui><

Ep-as-uac' tus

E-pel)' o-lns

E-pe'i(3)

£-pe' us

£ph'e-pus

Eph'e-tae

Eph-i-al'tes

Eph'o ri (3)

Ep!»' o-rus

E])!.' y-ra

Ep-i-cas' te
Ep-i-cer' J-Hes

Ep-i rha' i-des

E-piil/a-ris

Ep-i-char' mus
Ep' i-c'les
Ep-i ell' des
E-pic' ra-tes
Ep-ic-te' ujs
Ep-i-cu'riis
E-pic' y-des (24)

ER

Ep-i-dani'nus
Ep-i-daph'ne
E-pi-dau' ri-a
Ep-i-dan'rus
E-pid'i-us
Ep-i-do' lae
E-pig'e-nes
E-pig' e-us
E-pig' o-ni (3)
E-pig' o-nus
E-pi'i, and E-pe'i
E-pil'a-ris
Ep-i-mel' i-des
E-pim'e-nes
Ep-i-meu' i-des
Ep-i-me' the-us
Ep-i- me' ihis
E-pi'o-chus (12)
E-pi' o-ue (8)
E-p.ph'a-nes
Ep-i pha' ni-us
E-p/ rus
E-pis' tro-phus
E-pii' a-des
E' pi- urn
Ep'o-na
E-p</ pe-us
Ep-o-red' o-rix
Ep' u-lo
E-pyl' i-des
Ep' y-tus
E-qua-jus' ta
E-quic' o-lus
E-quir'i a
E-quo-tu' ti-cum
Er' a-con
E-rae'a
Er-a-si' nus
Er-a-sip' pus
Er a-sis' tra-tus

ER

Er' a- to

Er-a-tos' the-ues

Er-a-tos' tra-tus

E-ia' tus

Er-bes' sus

Er' e-bus

E-rech' the-us

E-rem' ri (3)

E-re'mus

Er-e-ne' a

E-res' sa

E-rech' thi-des

E-re' sus

E-re' tri-a

E-re' turn

Er-eu-lha'li-on (29)

Er'ga-ne

Er-geu' na

Er'gias

Er-gi' nus

Er-gin' nus

Er-i-boe'a

E-rib'o-tes

Er-i-ce' tes

E-rich' tho

Er-ich-tho' ni-us

Er-i-cin'i-um

Er-i-cu'sa ,

*E-rid'a-iius

E-rig' o-ne

E- rig' o-nus

Er-i-gv' us

E-ril' lus

E-rin' des

E-riu' na

E-rin' nys

E-ri' o-pis

E-riph' a-nis

E-riph' i-das

Er-i-phy'Je

Eridanus. — Alpheus and Eridanus the strong,

That rises deep, and stately rolls along.

Cooke's Hesiod. TJieog, v. 520.

ES

E'ris

Er-i-sich' thon
Er' i-thus
E-rix' o
E-ro' chus
E-rc/ pus, and

^r' o-pas
E'ros

E-ros'tra-tus
E-ro' ti- a (10)
Er-ru' ca
Er'se
El' y-mas
Er' xi-as
E-ryb' i-um
Er-y-c'.i' na
Er-y-nicin' this
Er-y-man' thus
E-rym' nae
E-ryin'ne-us
Er'y-mus
*Er-y-the' a
Er-y-ihi' iii (4)
Er'y-thrae
Er'y-thra
E-ryth' ri-on
E-rylh' ros
E'ryx
E-ryx' o
E-ser' nus
Es-quil' i-ae, and

Es-qui-li'nus
Es-sed' o-nes
Es' su-i (5)
Es'u-Ia
Es-ti-ai'a (7)

EU

Et-e-ar' chus
E-te'o-cIes
E-te'o-chis
Et-e-o-cre' tae
E-te' o-nes
E-te-o'ne-us
Et-e-o-ni' cus (30)
E-te'si-ae (11)
E-tha' li-on (29)
E-the' le-um
Eth' o-da
E-the' nion
E'ti-as(lO)
E'tis

E-tru' ri-a
Et' y-lus
E-vad' ne
Ev'a-ges
E-vag' o-ras^
E-vag' o-re
E' van
E-van'der
E-van' ge-his
Ev-an-gor' i-des
E-vai/ thes
E-var'chus
E'vas
E'vax
Eu' ba-ges
Eu-ba' tas
Eu'bi-us
Eu-bce'a (7)
Eu-bo' i-cus
Eu' bo-le
Eu' bo-tes
Eu-bu' le (8)

EU

Eu-bu' li-des
Eu-bu' lus
Eu r< ' rus
Eu-che' nor
Eu' chides
Eu-f li' des
Eu' did (Eng.)
Eu' clus
Eu' cra-te
Eu'cra-tes
Eu' cri-tus
Euc-te'mon
Euc-tre' si-i (4)
Eu-dae' mon
Eu-dam'i-das
Eu da-mus
Eu-de'mus
Eu-do' ci-a
Eu-doc' i-mus
Eu-do' ra
Eu-do' rus
Eu-dox'i-a
Eu-dox' us
E-vel' thon
Eu-e-mer' i-das
E-vem'e-rus
E-ve' nus
Ev-e-phe' nus
Ev'e-res
E-ver' ge-tae
E-ver' ge-tes
Eu-ga' ne-i (3)
Eu-ge' ni-a (20)
Eu-ge' ni-us
Eu'ge-on
Eu-hem'e-rus

41

* Erytliea. — Chrysaor, Love the guide, Calliroe led,
Daughter of Ocean, to the genial bed.
Whence Geryon sprung, fierce with his triple head ;
Whom Hercules laid breathless on the ground
In Erythea, which the waves surround.

Cooke's Uesiod. Theng. v. 523.

]

42 Ell

Eu' liy-drum
Eu' hy-us
E-vip'pe(8)
E-vip' pus
Eu-lim' e-ne
Eu-ma'chi-us (12)
Eu-mae' us
Eu-me' des
Eu-me' lis
Eu-me' I us
Eu' me-lus (King)
*Eu' me-nes
Eu-me' ni-a
Eu-men' i-des
Eu-me-nid' i-a
Eu-me' ni-us
Eu-mol' pe
Eu-mol' pi-daa
Eu-mol' pus
Eu-mon' i-des
Eu-nae' us
Eu-na' pi-ua
Eu-uo' mi-a
Eu' no-mus
Eu' nus
Eu' ny-mos
Eu' o-ras
Eu-pa' gi-um
Eu-pal'a-mon
Eu-pal' a-mus
Eu' pa-tor
Eu-pa-to' ri-a
Eu-pei' thes
Eu' pha-es

EU

Eu-phan' tus
Eu-phe'me
Eu-phe' mus
Eu-phor' bus
Eu-pho' ri-on
Eu-phra' nor
Eu-phra' tes
Eu' phron
Eu-phros' y-ne
Eu-plae' a, or
Eu-ploi' a
Eu' po-lis
Eu-pom' pus
Eu-ri-a-nas' sa
Eu- rip' i-des
Eu-ri' pus
Eu-ro' mus
Eu-ro'pa (7)
Eu-ro-pae' us
Eu' rops
Eu'ro-pus
Eu-ro' tas
Eu-ro' to
Eu' rus
Eu-ry'a-le(8)
Eu-ry'a-ius
Eu-ryb'a-tes
Eu-ryb'i-a
Eu-ry-bi' a-des
Eu-ryb' i-us
Eu-ry-cle' a
Eu' ry-cles
Eu-ry-cli'des
Eu-rvc' ra-tes

EU

Eu-ry-crat' i-das
Eu-ryd' a-mas
Eu-ryd' a-me
Eu-ry-dam' i-das
Eu-ryd' i-ce
Eu-ry-ga' ni-a
Eu-ry' le-ou
Eu-ryl'o-chus
Eu-rym'a-chus
Eu-rym' e-de
Eu-rym' e-don
Eu-rym' e-nes
Eu-ryn' o-me
Eu-ryu' o-mus
Eu-ry' o-ne
Eu' ry-pon
Eu-ryp'y-le
Eu-ryp'y-lus
Eu-rys' the-nes
Eu-rys-then' i-das
Eu-rys' the-us
Eu' ry-te
Eu-ryt' e-ae
Eu-ryt' e-le
Eu-ryth'e-mis
Eu-ryth' i-on, and

Eu-ryt' i-on (11)
Eu'ry-tus
Eu' ry-tis
Eu-se' bi-a
Eu-se' bi-us
Eu'se-pus
Eu-sta' thi-us
Eu-sto'li-a

* Eumenes. — It is not a little siiipiising that so elegant a writer as Hughes
i<hould, tliroiighont the -whole tragedj' of the Siege of Damascus, accent this
word on the pennltimate syllable; especially as there is cot a single proper
name of more than two syllables in the Greek or Latin langnages of this termi-
nation which has the peuultiniate syllable long.— Lee has done the same in tlie
tragedy o( Alexander, which would lead ns to suppose there is something na-
turally repugnant to an English ear in the antepenultimate accentuation of
these words, and something agreeable in the penultimate.

EU

Eu-slo' li-us
Eu-tse'a (7)
Eu-tel' i-das
Eu-tei' pe
*Eu-iiu/ li-a
Eu-lha' li-us
Eii-th)c' ra-tes
Eu-thy-de' mus

EU

Eu-thy' mus
Eu-trap' e-lus
Eu-tro' pi-a
Eu-tro' pi-US
Eu' ty-ches
Eu-tych' i-de
Eu-lych' i-des
Eu' ty-phron

EX 4

Eu-xan' thi-us
Eiix' e-nus
Eu-xi' nus Pon' tus
Eu-xip' pe
Ex-a' di-us
Ex-ze' thes
Ex-ag' o-nus
Ex-om' a-trae

FA

r Ab' -A-RIS

Fa' bi-a 0)
Fa-bi-a'ni (3)
Fa' bi-i (4)
Fa' bi-us
Fab-ra-te' li-a
Fa-bric' i-us (24)
Fa-bul'la
Fa' dus
Faes'u-lze
Fal-cid' i-a
Fa-le' ri-i (4)
Fal-e-ri' na
Fa-ler' nus
Fa-lis'ci (3)
Fa-lib' cus
Fa' ma
Fan' ni-a
Fan' ni-i (4 j
Fan'ni-us
Far' fa-rus
Fas' ce-lis
Fas-eel' li-na
Fau-eu' i-a

FE

Fa-ven'ti-a (10)
Fa-ve' ri-a
Fau' la
Fau' na
Fau-na'Ii-a
Fau' ni (3)
Fau' nus
Fa' vo
Fau' sta
Fau-sti'na (3)
Fau' sti-tas
Fau' stu- lus
Fau' tus
Feb' ru-a
Fec-i-a' les
Fel' gi-nas
Fen-es-tel' la
Fe-ra'ii-a
Fer-en-ta' nuni and

Fe-ren' turn
Fe-re' tri-us
Fe-ro'ni-a
Fes-cen' ni-a
Fes' tus

FL

Fi-bre' nus
Fi-cul' ne-a
Fi-de'na
Fi-de' nae
Fi-den' ti-a
Fi' des
Fi-dic' u-lae
Fim' bri-a
Fir' mi-US
Fis-cel' lus
Fla-cel'li-a
Flac'cus
Fla-cil'laiE'li-a
Fla-min' i-a
Fla-min'i-us, or
Flam-i-ni' nus
Fla' vi--a
Fla-vi-a' num
Fla-vin' i-a
Fla-vi-ob' ri-ga
Fla' vi-us
Flo' ra
Flo-ra' li-a
Flo' rus

* Eutltalia. — Labbe observes, that this word does not come from the muse
Thalia, as some suppose, but from the masculine Euthalius, as Eulatia, Eumenia,
Eustolia, Eutropia, Emmelia, &c. which are professedly accented on the ante-
penultimate.— See Rule 29.

44 FR

Flo-ri-a' mis
Flu-o' ni-a
Fo'Ii-a

Fon-te'i-a (5)
Fon-te' i-us Cap' i
For' mi-ae
For-mi-a'num
For' nax
For-tu' na
Fot' u-li
Fo'rum Ap'pi-i
Fran'ci(3)
Fre-gel' la (7)
Fre-ge' nae

-to

FU

Fren-ta' ni (3)
Frig'i-dus
Fris' i-i (4)
Fron' ti-nus
Fron' to
Fru' si-no
Fu-ci'na
Fu-ci' nus
Fu-fid' i-us
Fu' fi-us Gem' i-nus
Ful-gi-na' tes
Ful-gi'nus
Ful' li-num, and
Ful' gi-num

FU

Ful'vi-a
Fill' vi- us
Fun-da' nus
Fun' di (3)
Fu' ri-a
Fu' ri-a
Fu' ri-i (4)
Fu-ri' na
Fu-ri' na?
Fu' ri-us
Fur' ni-us
Fus' cus
Fu'si-a (11)
Fu' si-US (10)

GA

(jab' a-les
Gab' a-za
Ga-be'ne, and

Ga-bi-e'ne
Ga-bi-e' nus
Ga'bi-i(4)
Ga-bi' na
Ga-bin'i-a
Ga-bin-i-a' nus (20)
Ga-bin' i-us
Ga'des, and

Gad' i-ra
Gad-i-ta'nus
Gae-sa'ta;
Gae-tu' li-a
Ge-tu' li-cus
Ga-la' bri-i (4)
Gal-ac-toph' a-gi (S)
Ga-lae'sus
Ga-lan' this

GA

Gal'a-ta(7)
Gal' a-tje
Gal-a-tae'a, and
Gal-a-thae'a
Ga-la' ti-a (10)
Ga-lax' i-a
Gal' ba
Ga-le'nus
Ga-le'o-liE
Ga-le' ri-a
Ga-le' ri-us
Ga-le' sus
Gal-i-lae'a
Ga-lin-thi-a'di-a
Gal'li (3)
Gal'li-a
Gal-li-ca'nus
Gal-li-e' nus
Gal-li-na' ri-a
Gal-lipi' o-lis

GA

Gal-lo-graj'ci a
Gal-lo' ni-us
Gai'lus
Ga-niax' us
Ga-nie' li-a
Gan-da-ri' tae
Gan'ga-nia
Gan-gar'i-dae
Gan'ges
Gan-nas'cus
Gan -y-me' de
Gan-y-nie'des
Gan' y-mede (Eng.)
Ga-r£e' i-cum
Gar-a-man' tes
Gar-a-man' tis
Gar' a-mas
Gar'a-tas
Ga re' a- tae
Ga-re-ath'y-ra

GE

*Gar-ga'nus

Gar-ga' phi-a

Gar' ga-ra (7)

Gar'ga-iis

Ga-ril'i-us

Gar-gii' ti-us

(jiar-i' les

Ga-rum'na

Gas' Iron

(iath'e-ic (4)

Ga-lhe'a-tas

Gau'Ius, Gau' le-on

Gail' rus

Ga'iis, Ga'os

Ge-ben' na (9)

Ge-dro'si-a (11)

Ge-ga'ni-i (4)

Ge'la

Ge-la' nor

Gel'li-a

Gel'li-as

Gel'li-us

Ge'lo, Ge' Ion

Ge'lo-i(3)

Ge-lo' lies, Ge-lo' iii

Ge'Ios

Ge-min' i-us

Gem' i-nus

Ge-na' bum

Ge-nau' ni

Ge-ne' ua

Ge-ni'sus

Ge'ni-us

Gen'se-ric

Gen' ti-us (10)

Gen'u-a

Ge-nu'ci-us (10)

Ge-nu'sus

Ge-nu'ti-a (11)

GL

Ge-or'gi-ca
Geo)' gics (Eng.)
Ge-pby'ra
Ge-phyr'ae-i (3)
Ge-ra'ni-a
Ge-ran'thrae
Ge-res' li-cus
Ger'gi-thum (9)
Ger-go' bi-a
G&' ri-ori
Ger-ma'iii-a
Ger-man' i-cus
Ger-ma' ni-i (4)
Ge-roi/ thrai
Ger'rhai
Ge'rus, and

Gei^ rhus
Ge' ry-on (9), and

Ge-ry' o-nes
Ges'sa-tffi
Ges'sus
Ge' ta (9)
Ge't^
Ge-tu'li-a
Gi-gan' tes
Gi-gar' tuni
Gi' gis
Gil' do
Gil'lo
Gin-da' nes
Gin'des
Gin'ge
Gin-gu'num
Gip' pi-us
Gis' CO

Gla-di-a-to'ri-i (4)
Gla' nis
Glaph'y-re, and

Glapb' y-iu

GO 4.5

Glaph'y-rus
Glau'ce
Glau-cip'pe
Glau-cip' pus
Glau' con
Glau-coii' o-me
Glau-co' pis
Glau'cus
Glau' ti-as
Gli'con
Glis'sas
Glyc'e-ra
Gly-ce'ri-uni
Gly' con
Glym' pes
Gna'ti-a (13) (10)
Gni'dus
Gnos'si-a (10)
Gnos'sis
Gnos' sus

Gob-a-nii'i-o (10)

Go' bar

Gob' a-res

Gob'ry-as

Gol'gi

Gom' phi

Go-na' tas

Go-ni'a-des

Go-nip' pus

Go-noes' sa

Go-nus'sa

Gor-di-a'nus

Gor'di-uni

Gor' di-us

Gor-ga'sus

Gor'ge(B)

Gor'gi-as

Gor' go

Gor'go-nes

* Garganus. — And high Garganus, on iLe Apulian plain,
Is niaik'd by sailors from the distant main.

WiLKiE, Ejngoniad.

46 GR

Gor-go' ni-a
Gor-go' ni-us
Gor-goph'o-ne
Gor-goph'o-ra
Gor'gus
Gor-gyth' i-on
Gor'tu-ae
Gor' tyn
Gor-ty'na
Gor-tjn' i-a
Gor'tys
Got' thi (3)
Grac'chus (12)
Gra-di'vus
Grae' ci (3)
Grae'ci-a (11)
Grae'ci-a Mag'na
Grae-ci' nus
Grae'cus

GR

Gra'i-us
*Gra-ni'cus, or

Gran' i-cus
Gra' ni-us
Gra'ti-* (10)
Gra-ti-a'nus (21)
Gra-tid' i-a
Gra'ti-on (11)
Gra'ti-us (10)
Gra' vi-i (4)
Gra-vis'cae
Gra' vi-us
G re-go' ri-us
Grin'ues
Gro' phus
Gryl'lus
Gry-ne'um
Gry-ne' us
Gry-ni' um

GY

Gy' a-rus, and
Gy' a-ros
! Gy'as

Gy-gfe' us,

Gy'ge
i Gy'ges(9), or
j Gy' es

Gy-lip' pus
I Gym-na'si-a (11)
1 Gym-na'si-um (11)

Gym-ue'si-ae (11)

Gym' ne-tes

Gym-nos-o-phis' tee

Jim-nos' o-phists
(Kng.)(9)

Gy-nae' ce-as

Gyn-a&-co-thoe' nas

Gyn' des

Gy-the' um

HA

jIa' bis

Ha-dri-a-nop' o-lis
Ha-dri-a' nus (23)
Ha-dri-at'i-cum
Has' mon
Has-mo'ni-a
Has' mus
Ha' ges
Hag' no
Hag-nag' o-ra
Ha-lae' sus, and

HA

Ha-le' sus
Hal'a-la
Hal-cy'o-ne (8)
Ha'les

Ha-le' bi-us (11)
Ha'li-a

Ha-li-ac'mon (21)
Ha-li-ar'tus(21)
Hal-i-car-nas' sus
Ha-lic'y-ffi(ll)(24)
Ha-li'e-is

HA

Ha-lim'e de
Hal-ir-rho'ti-us(lO)
Hal-i-ther' sus
Ha'ii-us (20)
Hal-i-zo'nes (21)
Ha!' mus
Hal-my-des'sus
Ha-loc' ra-tes
Ha-lo' ne
Hal-on-ne' sus
Ha-lo' ti-a (10)

* Granicus. — As Alexander's passing the river Granicus is a common subject
of history, poetry, and painting, it is not wonderful that the common ear should
have given into a pronunciatiou of this word more agreeable to English analog}
than the true classical accent on the penultimate syllable. The accent on the
first syllable is now so fixed, as to make the other pronuuciutiou savour of pe-
dantry. See Andrmicus.

HE

Ha-lo'tus
Ha'lus
Hal-y-£e' tus
Hal-y-al' tes
Ha' lys

Ha-lyz'i-a (11)
Ham-a-dry' a-des
Ha- max' i-a
Ha-mil'car
Ham' nion
Han' ni-bal
Har'ca-]o
Har-ma-le' Ji-a
Har' ma-tris
Ha-mil' kis
Har-mo' di-us
Har-ma' ni-a
Har-mon' i-des
Har' pa-gus
Har-pal' i-ce
Har-pa' li-on
Har' pa-lus
Har-pal' y-ce (8)
Har-pal' y-cus
Har' pa-sa
Har' pa-sus
Har-poc' ra-tes
Har-py' i-ae (4)
Har' pies (Eng.)
Ha-ru'spex
Has' dru-bal
Ha-te' ri-us
Hau' sta-nes
Heb'do-le
He' be (S)
He-be' sus

HE

He' briis
Hec' a-le
Hec-a-le' si-a
Hec-a-me' de
Hec-a-tae' us
Hec'a-te (8), or

Hec' ate (Eng.)
Hec-a-te'si-a (II)
Hec-a-tom-bo' i-a
Hec-a-tom-pho' ni-a
Hec-a-toin'po-lis
Hec-a-tom' py-los
Hec' tor
Hec' u-ba
Hed' i-la
He-don' a-cum
Hed' u-i (3)
He-dym' e-les
He-gel' o-chus
*He-ge'mon
Heg-e-si' nus
Heg-e-si' a-nax
He-ge' si-as
Hcg-e-sil' o-chus
Heg-e-sin' o-us
Heg-e-sip' pus
Heg-e-sip' y-le
Heg-e-sis' ira-tus
Heg-e-tor' i-des
Hel'e-na(7)
He-le' ni-a
He-le' nor
Hel' e-nus
He-ler'ni Lu'cus
He-li' a-des
He-li-as' tae

HE 47

Hel-i-ca' on
Hel' i-ce
Hel' i-con
Hel-i-co-ni' a-des
Hel-i-co' nis
He-li-o-do' rus (21)
-f-He-li-o-ga-ba' lus
He-li-op'o-lis
He-lis' son
He' li-us
He-lix'us
Hel- Ian' i-ce
Hel-lan'i-cus
Hel-la-noc' ra-tes
Hel' las
Hel'Ie(8)
Hel' len
Hel-le'nes
Hel-le-spon' tus
Hel-lo' pi-a
Hel-lo'ti-a(lO)
He-lo' ris
He-lo' rutn, and

He-lo' rus
He'los
He-lo' taB, and

He-lo' tes
Hel-ve'ti-a (10)
Hel-ve' ti-i (4)
Hel' vi-a
Hel' vi-i (4)
Hel-vi' na
Hel' vi-us Cin' na
He'lum
Hel' y-mus
He-ma' thi-on

* Hegemon. — Gouldman and Holyoke accent this word ou the antepenulti-
mate syllable, but Labbe and Leniprieie more classically on the penultimate.

Heliogababis. — This word is accented on the penultimate syllable by Labbe
and Lemprieie ; but in my opinion more agreeably to the general ear by Ains-
wortli, Gouldman, and Holyoke, ou the antepenultimate.

48 HE

He-mith'e-a
He' mon
He' nius
Hen'e ti (3)
He ni' o-chi (3)
He-pliaes' ti-a
He-phses' ti-i (4)
He-phaes'ti-o
He-phaes' ti-on (11)
Hep-ta-pho'nos
Hep-tap' o-lis
Hep-tap' y-los
He' ra (7)
Her-a-cle'a
Her-a-cle' i-a
He-rac' le-um
He-rac-le-o' tes
Her-a-cli'dce
Her-a-cli'dis
Her-a-cli' des
*Her-a-cli' tus
He-rac' li-us
He-rae' a
He-rce'um
Her-bes' sus
Hei-ce' i-us
Her-cu-la' ne-um
Her'cu-lcs
Her-cu' le-um
Her-cu' le-us
Her-cy' na
Her-cyn' i-a
Her-do' iii-a
Her-do'iii-us
He-ren' ni us Se-ue'

ci-o
He' re-US
He-ril'lus

HE

Her'i-lus
Her'nia-chus
Her' mae
Her-mee' a
Her-mai' urii
Her-mag' o-ras
Her-man-du' ri
Her-man'ni
Her-maph-ro-di' tus
Her-ma-the' na
Her-me' as
Her-me' i-as
Her' mes
Her-me-si'a-nax
Her- mi' as
Her-min'i-us
Her-mi' o-ne
Her-mi' o-ni-ae
Her-mi-oii'i-cus Si'

nus
Her-mip' pus
Her-moc' ra-tes
Her-mo-do' rus
Her-mog' e-nes
Her-mo-la' us
Her-mo-ti'mus
Her-niun-du' li
Hei' nius
Hei' ni-ci (4)
He' ro
He-ro'des
He-ro-di-a'nus (21)
He-rod' i-cus
He-rod' o-tus
Her' o-es
He-ro' is
He' run
He-roph' i-la

HI

He-roph' i-lus
He-ros' tra-tus
Her' pa
Hei'se
Her-sil' i-a
Her'tha, and

Her'ta
Her' u-li
He-sae' nus
He-si' o-dus
He' zhe-od{Eng.){iO)
He-si' o-ne
Hes-pe'ri-a
Hes-per' i-des
Hes' pe-ris
Hes-per' i-tis
Hes' pe-rus
Hes' ti-a
Hes-ti-ae'a (7)
He' sus
He-sych' i-a
He-sych' i-us
He-trie' u-lum
He-tru' ri-a
Heu-rip' pa
Hex-ap' y-lum
Hi-ber'ni-a, and

H)-ber' iii-a
Hi-bril'des
Hic-e-ta'on (24)
His-eta' on
Hi-ce'tas
Hi-emp' sal
Hi'e-ra
Hi-e-rap' o-lis
Hi' e-rax
Hi'e-ro
Hi-e-ro-ce'pi-a

* Heraditus. — This name of the weeping philosopher is so frequenlly con-
trasted with that of Ueniocritus, the lauf^hing pliilosopher, tliat v\e are apt to
pronounce botli with the same accent; but all our prosoilists are uniform in
giving the antepeuultiniate accent to the latter, and the penultimate to the for-
mer word.

HI

Hi-er'o-cles
Hi-e-ro-du' lum
Hi-er-cm' ne-mon
Hi-e-ro-iie'sos
Hi-e roi/i-ca (30)
Hi-er-dii'i-cus
Hi-e- lull' y-nius
Hi-e-rop!i'i-liis
Hi-e-f o-soi' y-ma
Hig-na' li-a Vi' a
Hi-la' 11- a
Hi-la' ri- us
Hi-niel'la
Him' e-ia
Hi-n!il'co
Hip-pag'o-ras
Hip-pal' ci-mus
Hip'pa-lus
Hip-par' chi-a (12)
Hip-par'chus
Hip-pa-ri' nus
Hip-pa' ri-on
Hip' pa-sus
Hip'pe-us
Hip' pi (3)
Hip'pi-a
Hip' pi-as
Hip' pis
Hip' pi-US
Hip' po

HI

Hip-pob' o-tes
Hip-pob'o-tus
Hip-po-cen-tau'ri
Hip-poc'o-oii
Hip-po-cor-ys' tes
Hip-poc'ra-les
Hip-po-cra'ti-a (11)
*Hip-po-cie'ne (7)
Hip-pud' a-mas
Hip pf'd' a-me
Hi|)-po-da-mi'a (30)
Hip-pt(i'a-mus
Hip-pud' i-ce
Hip- pud' ro-mus
Hip'pu-la
Hip-pul'o-chus
Hip-pol'y-te (8)
Hip-pol'y-tus
Hip-pom' a-clius
Hip-pom' e-don
Hip-pom' e-iie
Hip-pum'e-nes
Hip-po-mol'gi
Hip' pen, and H ip' po
Hip-po' na
Hip'po-nax
Hip-po-ni'a-tes
Hip-po' ni-um ,

Hip- poll' o-us
Hip-pop' o-des

HO 49
I Hip-pos' tra-tus
Hip-pot' a-des
Hip' pu-tas, or

Hip'po-tes
Hip-poth'o-e
Hip-poth'o-on
Hip-poth-o-on'tis
Hip-poth'o-us
Hip-po' ti-on (II)
Hip-pu'ris
Hip' pus
Hip' si-des
Hi'ra

Hir-pi'ni (4)
Hii-pi'nus, Q,
iJir'ti-a(]0)
Hii'ii-us Au'lus
Hii'tus
His' boil
His-pa'ni-a
His-pel'lum
His'po
His-pul'la
His-tas'pes
His'ter Pa-cu'vi-us
His-ti-ae'a
His-ii-a'o-tis
His-ii-se'us
His' tri-a
Ho'di-us

* Hippocrene. — Nothing can be better established than the pronunciation of
this word in four syllables, according to its original; and yet such is the licence
of English poets, that they not unfrequently contract it to three. Thus Cookf,
Hetiod. Theog. v. 9.

And now to Hippocrene resort (he fiiir ;

Or, Olinius, to thy sacred spring repair.

And a late translator of the Satires of Persiiis :

Never did I so much as sip,
Or wet with Hippocrene a lip.
This contraction is inexcusable, as it tends to embarrass pronunciation, and
lower the language of poetry.

E

50 HY

Hoi' o-cron
Ho-ine'rus
Ho' mer (Eng.)
Hom'o-le
Ho-mo' le-a
Hom-o-lip' pus
Honi-o-lo' i-des
Ho-mon-a-den' ses
Ho-no'ri-us
Ho'ra

Ho-rac'i-ts (24)
Ho'rae
Hor-a-pol' lo
Ho-ra' ti-us
Hor' ace (Eng.)
Hor'ci-as (10)
Hor-mis' das
Ho-ra' tus
Hor-ten'si-a(lO)
Hor-ti' num
Hor- ten' si-US (10)
Hor-to'na
Ho'rus
Hos-til' i-a
H OS-til' i-us
Hun-ne-ri'cus
Hun-ni'a-des
Hy-a-cin' thi-a
Hy-a-cin' thus
H}'a-des
Hy-ag' nis
Hy'a-la
Hy-am' po«lis
Hy-an' thes
Hy-au' tis
Hy-ar' bi-ta
Hy'as
Hy'bla
*Hy-bre'as, or

HY

Hyb' re-as
Hy-bri' a-nes
Hyc'ca-ra
H>Ma, andHy'de
Hyd' a-ra
Hy-dar' nes
Hy-das' pes
Hy' dra

Hy-dra' mi-a (30)
Hy-dra-o' tes
Hy-droch' o-us
Hy-dro-pho' ri-a
Hy'drus
Hy-dru'sa
Hy' e-la
Hy-emp' sal
Hy-et' tus
Hy-ge' i-a
Hy-gi-a' na
Hy-gi' nus
Hy'la, andHy'las
Hy-lac' i-des
Hy-lac' tor
Hy'la
Hy-lae' us
Hy' las
Hy'lax
Hyl'i-as
Hyl-la' i-cus
Hyl'lus
Hy-lou' o-me
Hy-loph'a-gi(3)
Hym-e-nae' us, and

Hy' men
Hy-inel' tus
Hy-pa' pa
Hy-pa£'si-a(ll)
Hyp' a-nis
Hyp-a-ri' nus

HY

Hy-pa' tes
Hyp' a-tha
Hy-pe'nor
Hy-pe-ra'on
Hy-per' bi-us
Hyp-er-bo' re-i
Hy-pe're-a, and

Hy-pe' ri-a
Hyp-e-re' si-a (II)
Hy-per' i-des
Hy-pe' ri-on (29)
Hyp-erm-nes' tra
Hy-per' o-chus
Hy-per-och' i-des
Hy-phse' us
Hyp' sa
Hyp-se' a
Hyp-se' nor
Hyp-se' us
Hyp -si- era- te' a
Hyp-sic' ra-tes
Hyp-syp' y-le
Hyr-ca' ni-a
Hyr-ca'num ma' re
Hyr-ca' nus
Hyr'i-a
Hy-ri'e-us, and

Hyr'e-us
Hyr-mi' na
Hyr' ne-to, and

Hyr' ne>tho
Hyr-nith' i-um
Hyr' ta-cus
Hys' i-a (1 1)
Hys' pa
Hys'sus, and

Hys' si (S)
Hys-tas' pes
Hys-ti-e' us

* Hybreas. — Lempriere accents this word on the penultimate syllable ', bot
Labbe, Ooutdman, and Hulyoke, more properly, on the anteptDaltimste.

( 51 )

lA

I-ac' chus
I-a' der
I-a-le' nius
I-al' me-nus
I-al'y-sus
I-am' be
I-am' bli-cus
I-an/ e-nus
I-am' i-dae
Ja-nic' u-iiim
I-a-ni' ra
l-an' the
I-an' the-a
Ja' nus

1-ap-e-ron' i-des
*I-ap' e-tus
I -a' pis
I-a-pyg'i-a
I-a' pyx
I-ar' bas
I-ar'chas, and

IC

Jar' chas
I-ar'da-niis
f-as' i-des
I-a'si-on (II), and

I-a' si-US
Ja' son
I'a-sus
I-be'ri
I-be' ri-a
l-be' rus
r bi (3)

rbis

Ib'y-cus
I-ca' ri-a
I-ca'ri-us
Ic' a-rus
Ic'ci-us(lO)
Ic'e-los
I-ce' ni
Ic' e-tas
Ich' nae
Ich-nu'sa

ID

Ich-o-nu' phis

Ich-lhy-oph' a-gi (.'))

Ich' thys

I-cil' i-us

Ic'i-us (10)

1' cos

Ic-t/nus

rda

I-d«'a
I-daj' us
Id' a-lu3
Id-aa-lhyr'sus
1-dar' ues
I'das

tld'e-a(28)
1-des'sa
I-dit-a-ri' sus
Id' mon

I-dom' e-ne (8)
l-doiii-e-ne'u3, or
JI-do«n'e-neus
I- do' the-a

-Son of Idpelus, o'er-subtle go,

* lapeius.

And glory in tby artful tbeft below.

Cooke's Hesiod.

t Idea. — This word, as a pioper name, I find in no lexicographer but Lem-
priere.

The English appellative, signifying an image in the mind, lias uniformly the ac-
cent on the second syllable, as in the Greek t^a in opposition to the Latin, which
we generally follow in other cases, and whicli, in this word, has the penultimate
short, in Ainsworth, Labbe, and our best prosodist!< ; and according to this ana-
logy, idea outfht to have the accent on the first syllable, and that syllable short,
as the first of idiot. But when this word is a proper name, as the daughter of
Dardanus, I should suppose it ought to fall into the general analogy of pro-
nouncing Greek names, not by accent, but by quantity ; and, therefore, that it
ought to have iiie accent on the first syllable; and, according to our own ana-
logy, that syllable ought to be sliurt, unless the penultimate in the Greek is a
diphthong, and then, accoiding to ueneral usage, it ought to have the accent.

I Idomeneua. — The termination of nouns in eus was, among the ancients, some-
times pronoooced as two syllables, and sometimes, ai a diphthong, in one. Thiif

£ s Labbe

S3 IL

l-dri' e-us
I-du'be-da
I-du' me, and

Id-u-me'a
I-d/i-a
Jen' i-sus
Je'ia
Je-ro'mus, and

Je-ion'y-mu3
Je-rn'sa-lem
I-e' tae
Ig' e-ni

Ig-na'ti-us (10)
Il-a-i' ri
II' ba
Il-e-ca' o-nes, and

il-e-ca-o-nen'ses
I-ler'da

11' i a, or Rhe'a
I-U'a-ci Lu'di(3)
I-li'a-cus

IL

I 1-li' a-des

Il'i-as
I W i-on
j I-li'o-ne
I Il-i-o'ne-us, or
j *I-li' o-neus
1 I-lis'sus

I-lith-y-i'a

Il'i-nm or
ir i-on

I!-lib'e-ris

Il-lip' u-la

Il-!i-tur'gis

Il-lyi' i-cum

ll'ly-ris, and
11-lyr' i-a

Il-lyr'i-cus Si' nus

Il-lyr'i-us
I II' u-a (7)

l-lyr'gis
Irius

IN ^

I-man-u-en'ti-us

(10)
*|-Im' a-us
Im'ba-rus
Im-brac'i-des
]m-bras'i-de.s
Im' bra-sus
Im'bre-ns
Im'bri-us
Im-briv' i-um
InV bros

In'a-chi(3)(12)
I-na' chi-a
I-nach'i-daj
I-nach'i-des
I-na' clii-um
In'a-chus (12)
I-nani'a-mes
I-iiar' i-me (8)
In' a-rus
In-ci-ta' tus

Labbe tells us, Uiat Achilleils, Agyleus, Phamhiis, Apsirteiis, are pronounced
commonly in four syllables, and Nerciis, Orpheus, Porteiis, Tereiis, in three, with
the penultimate syllable short in all; but that these words, when in verse, have
generally the diphthong preserved in one syllable :

Eumenidum veluti denieus videt agmina Pentheus. — Virg.
He observes, however, that the Latin poets very frequently dissolved the
diphthong into two syllables:

Naiaduni coetu, tanluni uou Orpheiis Hebrum
Fceuaque respectiis, et lunic nianet Orpheiis in te.
The best rule, therefore, that can be given to an English reader, is, to pro-
nounce words of this termination always with the vowels separated, except an
Engbsh poet, in imitation of the Greeks, should preserve the diphthong: but, in
the present word, I should prefer I-dom' e-neus to hdom-e-nef us, whether iu
verse or prose.
* See Idomeneus.

\ Imaus, — All ourprosodists make the penultimate syllable of this word short,
and consequently accent it on the antepenuhiniate ; but Milton, by a licence
he was allowed to take, accents it on the penultimate syllable :
As when a vulture on Imaiis bred,
Whose snowy ridge the roving Tartar bounds.

IN

lii-da-thyi'sus
In' di-a
In-dig'e-tes
Ill-dig' e-ti (3)
In'dus
I'no(l)
1-no' a (7)
I-iio' pus
I-no' us
1-no' res
In'su-bres
In-ta-pher' nes
In-te-rain' na
lii-ter-ca' ti-a (11)
In' u-us
I-ny' cus

lO

I'o(l)

I-ob' a-tes, and

Jo-ba' tes
1' o-bes
Jo-cas'ta
I-o-la'i-a
I'o-las, or

I-o-la' us
I-ol'chos
l'o-le(l)(8)
I'on

I-o' ne (8)
I-o' nes
I-o' ni-a
I-o' pas
I' o-pe, and

IP .53

J op' pa
I'o-phon
Jor-da' nes
Jor-nan' des

I' OS

Jo-se'phus Fla'vi-us

Jo-vi-a'nus

Jo' vi-an (Eng.)

Ip'e-pae

Iph-i-a-nas'sa

Iph' i-clus, or

Iph'i-cles
I-phic' ra-tes
I-phid' a-mus
Iph-i-de-mi'a
*Iph-i-ge-ni'a

* Iphigenia. — The antepenultimate syllable of this word had been in ((uiet
possession of the accent for more than a century, till some Greeklings of late
have attempted to place the stress on the penultimate in compliment to the ori-
ginal Ifiyinta. If we ask our innovators on what principles they pronounce this
word with the accent on the i, they answer, because the i stands for the diph-
thong 61, which, being long, must necessarily have the accent on it : but it may
be replied, this was indeed the case in the Latin language, but not in the Greek,
where we find a thousand long penultimates without the accent. It is true, one
of the vowels which composed a diphthong in Greek, when this diphtliong was
in the penultimate syllable, generally had an accent on it, bnt not invariably; for
a long penultimate syllable did not always attract the accent in Greek as it did
in Latin. An instance of this, among thousands, is that famous line of dactyls
in Homer's Odyssey, expressing tlie tumbling down of the stone of Sisyphus i

aSti; ETTEiTa 'SteJovJe jcuXivJeto Xaa? avatW?. — Odyss. b 11.

Another striking instance of the same accentuation appears in the two first
verses of the Iliad :

M?viv aeiSs ©Ea nnXniaJei;, 'A;^;X)io;
OiiXojMsvuv, >j jwugi" 'Ap^aioij o.'KyB 'idwn.

I know it may be said, the written accents we sec on Greek words are of no
kind of authority, and that we ought always to give accent to penultimate long
quantity, as the Latins did. Not here to enter into a dispute about the authority
of the written accents, the nature of tlie acute, and its connexion with quantity,
which has divided the learned of Europe for so many years — till we have a clearer
idea of the nature of the human voice', and the properties of speaking sounds,
which alone can clear the difficulty— for the sake of uniformity perhaps it were

better

31 IR

*Jph-i-me-di'a
I-phira' e-don
Iph-i-me-du'sa
1-phin'o-e (8)
I-phin' o-us
V phis

l-phit'i-on (11)
I ph' i-tus
Iph' thi-nie
Ip-se'a (29)
I'ra(l)(7)
I-re'ne
Ir-e-nae' us

IS
I-rt' sus
Tris
I'rus
Is' a-das
I-sae'a(7)
I-sae' us
Is'a-mus
I-san'der
I-sa' pis

I'sar, and Is'a-ra
I'sar, and I-sae' us
I-sar'chus (12)
I-sau' ri-a

IS

I-sau' ri-cus
I-sau' rus
Is-che'ni-a (12)
Is-chn-la' us
Is-ron/a-chus
Is-chop'o-lis
Is'ia(lS)
Is-de-ger^des
Is-i-d(/rus
Is' i-dore (Eng.)
I'sis

Is'ma-rus, and
Is' ma-ra

better to adopt the prevailing mode of pronoiiDcing Greek proper names like
the Latin, by making the quantity of the penultimate syllable the regulator of
the accent, though contrary to the genius of Greek accentuation, whirh made
the ultimate syllable its regulator ; and if this syllable was long, the accent could
never rise higher than the penultimate. Perhaps in language as in laws, it is
Dot of such importance that the rules of either should be exactly right, as that
they should be certainly and easily known ; — so the object uf attention in the
present case is not so much what ought to be done, as what actually is done;
and as pedantry will always be more pardonable than illiteracy, if we are in
doubt about the prevalence of custom, it will always be safer to lean to the side
of Greek or Latin than of our own lauiiuage.

* Iphimedia — This and the foregoing word have the accent on the same sylla*
ble,but for what reason cannot be easily conceived. That Iphigcnia, having the
diphthong e< in itc penultimate syllable, should have the accent on that syllable,
though not the soundest, is at least a plausible reason ; but why should our pro-
sodists give the same accent to the i in Iphimedia ? which coming from t^t and
fiiiii, has no such pretensions. If they say it has the accent in the Greek word,
it may be answered, this is not esteemed a sufficient reason for placing the ac-
cent in Iphigenia; besides, it is giving up the she^t-anchor of modern piosodists,
tba quantity, as the regulator of accent. We know it was an axiom iu Greek
prosody, that when the last syllable was long by nature, the accent could not
rise beyond the penultimate ; but we know too that this axiom is abandoned in
Demosthenes, Aristoteles, and a thousand other words. The only reason there-
fore that re mams for the peuultimate accentuation of this word is, that this syl.
lable is long in some of the best poets. Be it so. Let those who have more
learning and leisure than I have find it out. In the interim, as this may perhaps
be a long one, I must recur to my advice under the last word ; though Ainsworth
has, in my opinion, very properly left the penultimate syllable of both these
words short, yet those who affect to be thought learned will always find their ac-
count in departing as far as possible from the analogy of their own laogtuge in
favour of Greek and Latin.

IT

f s-iue' ne (8)

Is-me' ni-as

Is-mei/ i-des

Is-rae' nus

1 -soc' ra-tes

Is'sa(7)

Js'se (8)

Is' sus

Is'ter, and Is'trus

1st' htni-a

Isl'hmi-us

1st' hmus

Is-ti-a' o-tis

Is' tri-a

Is-trop' o-lis

I'sus

I-ta'li-a(7)

It* a-/y (Eng.)

l-taV i-ca

I-tal' i-cus

It'a-lus

I-tar' gris

Il'e-a(20)

JU

I-tein'a-Ies

J ih' a-ca

I-thob'a-lus

l-ll)o' me

llh-o-ma'i-a

I-tho' nius

Iih-y-phal' I us

I-lo' ni-a (7)

1-lo'uus

Il-u-rae'a

I-tu' rum

Il'y-lus

It-j-rai'i (3)

r tys

Ju'ba

Ju-dae'a

Ju-gan' tes

Ju-ga'ri-us

Ju-gur'tha

Ju'li-a(7)

Ju-li'a-des

Ju-li-a' iius

Ju' li-an (Eng.)

IX

Ju'li-i(4)
Ju-Ii-o-ma' gus»
Ju-li-oj/ o-lis
Ju'lis

Ju'li-us Ci«' sar
I-u' lus
Ju'ni-a (7)
Ju' no

Ju-no-na'li-a
Ju-no' nes
Juno' ni-a
Ju no'nis
Ju' pi-ter
Jus-tt'nus
Ju-tu/na
Ju-ve-na' lis
Ju' ve-nal (Kng.)
Ju-ven' tas
Ju-ver' na, or
Hi-bei'ni-a
Ix-ib'a-t2B
Ix-i' on
Ix-i-on' i-des

55

LA

La-an' der

La-ar' chus
Lab' a-ris
Lab' da
Lab' da-cus
Lab' da-Ion
La' be-o
La-be' ri-us
La-bi'ci(4)

LA

La-bi' cum
La-bi-e' nus
Lab-i-ne' tus
La-bo' bi-us
La-bob' ri-gi (3)
La-bo' tas
La-bra' de-us
Lab-y-rin' thus
La-cae' na

LA

Lac-e-das' mon
Lac-e-dae-mo' ni-i
Lac-e-daem' o-nes
Lac-e-de-mo' ni-ans

(Eng.)
La-cer' ta
Lach'a-res
La' dies (1) (12)
*Lach' e-sis

* LuhesU. — CUttho and Lachesia, wbose boundless sway,
With Atropos, both mea and gods obey.

Cooke's Uesiod. Theog. v. 335.

of) LA

Lac' i-das
La-ci' des
La-cin'i-a
La-cin-i-en' ses
La-cin'i-um
Lac' mon
La' CO ( 1 )
La-cob' ri-ga
La-co' ni-a, and

La-con' i-ca
Lac' ra-tes
Lac' ri-nes
Lac-tan' ti-us (13)
Lac' ter
Lac' y-des
Lac'y-dus (24)
La' das
La' de (8)
La' des
La' don
Lze' laps
Lze' !i-a
Lae-li-a'nus
Las' li-us, C.
Lae'na, and

Le-ae'na
Lae' ne-us
Lae'pa Mag'na
La-er'tcs
La-ei' ti-us Di-og'e-

nes
Lae-stryg' o-nes
Las'ta
Lae-to' ri-a
Lae' tus
Lee' vi (3)
Lae-vi' nus
La-ga' ri-a

LA

La' gi-a (20)

Lag' i-des

La-cin' i-a

La' gus

La-gu' sa

La-g/ ra (6)

La-i' a-des (3)

La' i-as

La' is

La'i-us

Lai' a-ge

La- las' sis

Larn' a-chus

La-mal' mon

Lam-bra' ni (3)

Lam' brus

La' mi-a

La-mi' a-cum bel'

lum
La' mi-ae

La' mi-as ]E' li-us
La-mi' rus
Lam' pe-do
Lam-pe'ti-a (10)
Lam'pe-to, and

Lam' pe-do
Lam' pe-us, and

Lam' pi- a
Lam' pon, Lam' pos

or Lam' pus
Lam-po-ne'a
Lam-po'ni-a, and

Lam-po' ni-um
Lam-po' ni-us
Lam-prid' i-us

M' li-us
Lam' pro-cles
Lam' prus

LA

Lamp'sa-cus, and
Lamp'sa-chum

Lamp-te' ri-a

Lam' pus

La' mus

Lam'y-rus

La-nas' sa

Lan'ce-a(lO)

Lan'ci-a (10)

Lan' di-a

Lan' gi-a

Lan-go-bar' di (3)

La-nu' vi-um

La-o-bo' tas, or
Lab'o-tas

La- oc' o-on

La-od' a-mas

La-o-da' mi-a (30)

La-od'i-ce(S)

La-od- i-ce' a

La-od-i-ce'ne

La-od' o-chus

La-og' u-nus

La-og'o-ras

La-og' o-re (8)

*La-o-me-di'a(30)

La-om' e-don

La-om-e-don' te-us

La-om-e-don-ti' a-
dae

La-on' o-me (8)

La-on-o-me' ne

La-oth' o-e (8)

La'o-us

Lap' a-thus

Laph' ri-a

La-phys' ti-um

La-pid' e-i

* Laomedia. — Evagore, Laomedia jo'm,

And thou Polynome, the num'rous line.

Cooke's Hesiod, Theog. v. 399.
See Iphigenia.

LA

La-pid' e-us

Lap' i-lhae

Lap-i-thas'um

Lap' i-tho

Lap' i-thiis

La'ra, or La-ran' da

La-ren'ti-a, and

Lau' ren-ti-a (10)
La' res
Lar' ga
Lar'gus
La-ri' des
La-ri' na
La-n' num
La-ris' sa
La-ris' sus
La' ri-us
Lar' nos
La-ro' ni-a
Lar'ti-us Flo'rus
Lar-to-laet' a-ni
Lar'vae
La-r^Tii'na
La-rys'i-um (11)
Las'si-a(lO)
Las' sus, or

La' sus
Las' the-nes
Las-the' ni-a, or

*Las-the-ni' a
Lat' a-gus
Lat-e-ra'nus Plan'

tus
La-te'ri-um
La-ti-a' lis
La-she-a' lis
La-ti-a' ris

LE

La-sJie-a! ris
La-ti'ni(3)(4)
La- tin' i-us
La-ti'nus
La' ti-uni
La' she-um
La'ti-us (10)
Lat' mus
La-to'i-a
La-to' is
La-to' us
La-to' na
La-top' o-lis
La' tre-us
Lau-do' ni-a
La-ver' na
Lau-fel' la
Lav-i-a' na (7)
La-vin' i-a
La-vin'i-um, or

La-vi' nuni
Lau' ra
Lau' re-a
Lau-ren-ta' ii-a
Lau-ren'tes a'gri
Lau-ren'ti-a (10)
Lau-ren-ti' ni (4)
Lau-ren' turn
Lau-ren' ti-us (10)
Lau' ri-on
Lau' ron

La' us Pom-pe'i-a
Lau' sus
Lau-ti'um (10)
Le'a-des
Le-ae' i (3)
Le-ae'na

LE

Le-an' der
Le-an'dre
Le-an' dri-as
Le-ar' chus (12)
Leb-a-de' a
Leb'e-dus, oi

Leb' e-dos
Le-be' na
Le-bin'thos, and

Le-byn' thos
Le-chai' uin
Lec'y-thus (24)
Le'da
Le-dae' a
Le'dus
Le'gi-o
Le' i-tus (4)
Le' laps
Lei' e-ges
Le' lex
Le-man' nus
Len/ nos
Le-mo' vi-i (3)
Leni' u-res
Le-mu' ri-a, and

Le-mu-ra' li-a
Le-nae' us
Len' tu-lus
Le'o

Le-o-ca' di-a
Le-o-co' ri-oij
Le-oc' ra-tes
Le-od' a-mas
Le-od' o-cus
Le-og' o-ras
Le' on
Le-o'ua

57

* Lusthenia. — All the piosodists I liave consulted,' except 4ii]sworth, accent
this word on the peDiiltimate syliahle; and though English analogy would pre-
fer the accent on the autepeuullimate, we niiist uecessarilj' yield to such a de-
cided superiority of votes for the penultimate in a word so little anglicised by
use. — See Iphigenia.

58

LE

*Le-on' a-tus
Le-on' i-das
Le-on' ti-um, and

Le-on-ti'ni (4)
Le-on-to-ceph' a-lus
Le-on' Ion, or

Le-on-top' o-lis
Le-on-tych' i-des
Le'os

Le-os' the-nes
Le-o-tych' i-des
Lep' i-da
Lep' i-dus
Le-phyr' i-um
Le-pi'nus
Le-pou'ti-i (4)
Le' pre-os
Le' pri-um
Lep' ti-nes
Lep' tis
Le' ri-a
Le-ri' na
Ler'na
Le'ro
Le'ros
Les' bos

Les' bus, or Les' bos
Les'ches (12)
Les-tryg'o-nes
Le-ta' Qum
Le-thje' us
Le'the
Le'tus
Le-va' na (7)
Leu'ca

LI

Leu' cas
Leu-ca' tes
Leu-ca'si-on (11)
Leu-cas' pis
Leu' ce
Leu'ci(3)
Leu-cip' pe
Leu-cip' pi-des
Leu-cip' pus
Leu' CO- la
Leu' con
Leu-co'ne (8)
Leu-co' nes
Leu-con' o-e
Leu-cop' e-tra
Leu' co-phrys
LeU'Cop' o-lis
Leu' cos

Leu-co' si-a (II)
Leu-co-syr' i-i (4)
Leu-coth' o-e, or

Leu-co' the-a
Leuc' tra
Leuc' trum
Leu' cus
Leu-cy-a' ni-as
Le-vi' nus
Leu-tych' i-des
Lex-o' vi-i (4)
Li-ba' ni-us
Lib' a-nus
Lib-en -ti'na
Li'ber

Lib'e-ra(20)
Lib-er-a' li-a

LI

Li-ber' tas
Li-be' thra
Li-beth'ri-des
Lib'i-ci, Li-be' ci-i
Lib-i-ti'na
Li'bo(l)
Li' bon

Lib-o-phoe-ui' ces
Li'bri(4)
Li- bur' na
Li-bur' ni-a
Li-bur' ni-des
IJ-bur'num ma' re
Li- bur' nus
Libs
Lib'y-a

Lib'y-cum ma' re
Lib'y-cus, and

Li-bys' tis
Li'bys
Li-bys'sa
Lie' a-tes
Li' cha
Li'chas (J)
Li' ches
Li-cin' i-a
Li-cin' i-us
Li-ci' nus
Li-cym' ni-us
Li'de(18)
Li-ga' ri-us
Li-ge' a
Li'ger

Li'ger, or Lig'e-r©
Lig' o-ras

* L^onatu$. — In the accentuation of this word I have followed Labbe and
Lempriere : the former of whom says — Quanquam de bac voce amplius cogitan-
dum cnm eruditis viris existimem. — Till, then, these learned men have considered
this word, I think we may be allowed to consider it as formed from the Latin
leo and tuUiu, lion-born, and as the a in natus is long, no shadow of reason can
be given why it should not have the accent. This is the accentuation constant'
ly given to it in Ae play of Cymbeline, and is in my opinion the best.

LI

Ug' u-res
La-gu' ri-a
Lig-u-ri' nus
Li'gus(18)
Lig'y-es
Li-gyr' gum
Li-la' a
Lil-y-bce' uui
Li-mae' a
Li-ine'ni-a
Uim' ns
lim-ns' um
Lim-iiii-tid' i-a
Lim-ni' a-ce
Liiu-ni-o' tae
Lim-nu' ni-a
Li' nion
Lin-ca' si-i (4)
Lin' dus
Lin'go-nes
Lin-ter'na pa'lus
Lin-ter' nuin
Li' nus
Li' o-des
Lip'a-ra
Lip' a-ris
Liph'lum
Lip-o-do' rus
Li-quen' ti-a
Lir-cae' us
Li-ri' o-pe
Li'ris
Li-sin' i-as
Lis' son
Lis' sus

LO

Liaf'ta

Lit' a-brun
Lit' a-na
Li-tav' i-cus
Li-ter' nura
Liih-o-bo' li-a
Li' thrus
Li-tu' bi-um
Lit-y-ei'sas
Liv'i-a Dru-sil'la
Liv-i-ne' i-us
Li-vil'la
Li' vi-us
Liv'i/ (Eng.)
Lo' bon
Lo'ce-U8(l0)
Lo' cha
Lo'chi-as
Lo'cri
Lo' cris
Lo-cus' ta
Lo-cu'ti-us (10)
Lol'li-a Pau-li'na
Lol-li-a' nus
Lol' li-us
Lon-di' num
Lon' don ( Eng.)
Lon-ga-re' nus
Lou-gim' a-nus
Lon-gi' nus
Lon-go-bar' di
Lon' gu-la
Lon-gun' ti-ca
Lor'di(3)
Lor'y-ma

LU 59

Lo' tis, or Lo' tos
Lo-toph' a-gi (3)
Lo' us, and A' o-us
Lu'a(7)
Lu'ca

Lu'ca-gus (20)
Lu-ca' ni (3)
Lu-ca' ni-a
Lu-ca' ni-us
Lu-ca' nus
Lu' can (Eng.)
Lu-ca' ri-a, or

L«i-(e'ri-a
Luc-ce' i-us
Lu' ce-res
Lu-ce' ri-a
Luce' li-us (10)
Lu-ci-a' nus
Lu' ci-an (Eng.)
Lu'ci-fer
Lu-cil'i-us
Lu-cil' la
Lu-ci'na
*Lu'ci-a
Lu'ci-us(lO)
Lu-cre'ti-a (10)
Lu-cret'i-lis
Lu-cre' ti-us (10)
Lu-cri' num
Lu-cn' nus
Luc- ta' ti-us (10)
Lu-cul' le-a
Lu-cul' lus
Lu' cu-mo (20)
Lu' cus

* Lucia. — Labbe cries out loudly against those who accent this word on the
yeonltiniate, which, as a Latin word, ought to have the accent on the aDtepe«
nultimate syllable. It' once, says he, we break through rules, why should we
not pronounce Ammia, Anastasia, Cecilia, Leocadia, Natalia, &c. with the
accent on the penultimate, likewise ?— This ought to be a warning against our
pronouncing the West-India island St, Lu'cia as we lometime* bear it — Sf.
iMcif a.

60 LY

Lug-du'num
Lu' na (7)
Lu' pa
*Lu-per'caI
Lu~per-caMi-a
Lu-per' ci (3)
Lu-per'cus
Lu'pi-as, or Lu'pi-
Lu' pus
Lu-si-ta' ni-a
Lu-so' lies
Lus' tri-cus
Lu-ta' ti-us
Lu-te'ri-us
Lu-te'ti-a (10)
Lu-to' ri-us
Ly-ae' us
Jjy' bas
Lyb'y-a, or
Ly-bis' sa
Lye' a-bas
Lyc-a-be'tus
Ly-cae' a
Ly-cae' um
Ly-cae' us
Ly-catn' bes
Ly-ca' on
Lyc-a-o' ni-a
Ly' cas
Ly-cas' te
Ly-cas' turn
Ly-cas' tus

LY

Ly' ce (8)
Ly' ces
Ly-ce'um
Lych-ni' des
Lyc'i-a(lO)
Lye' i-das
Ly-cim'na
Ly-cim'ni-a
Ly-cis' cus
Lyc'i-us (10)
Lyc-o-me' des (20)
Ly' con
Ly-co' ne (8)
Lyc'o-phron
Ly-cop' o-lis
Ly-co' pus
Ly-co' ri-as
Ly-co' ris
Ly-cor' mas
Ly-coi' tas
Lyc-o-su' ra
Lye' tus
Ly-cur' gi-des
Ly-cur'gus
Ly' cus
Ly'de(8)
Lyd'i-a
Lyd'i-as
Lyd' i-us
Ly'dus

Lyg' da-mis, or
Lyg' da-mus

LY

Lyg'i-i(4)

Ly'gus

Ly-mi' re

Ly' max

Lyn-ci' des

Lyii-ces' t£B

Lyn-ces' les

Lyn-ces' ti-us

Lyn-ce' us

Lyn' cus, Lyn-cifi' us,

or Lynx
Lyn-ci' dae
Lyr' cae
Lyr-cae' us
Lyr-ce' a
Lyr' cus
Lyr-nes' sus
Ly-san' der
Ly-san' dra
Ly-sa' ni-as
Ly' se (8)
Ly-si'a-des
Lys-si-a-nas'sa
Ly-si'a-nax
Lys'i-as (11)
Lys' i-cles
Ly-sid' i-ce
Ly-sim' a-che
Lys-i-ma' chi-a
Ly-sim' a-chus
Lys-i-mach' i-des
Lys-i-me' li-a

* Lupercal. — This word is so little interwoven with our language, that it
ought to have its true Latin accent on the penultimate syllable. But wherever
the antepenultimate accent is adopted in verse, as in Shakespeare's Julius Caesar,
where Antony says,

You all did see that on the Lu'percal
I thrice presented hioi a kingly crown —

we ought to preserve it. — Mr. Barry, the actor, who was informed by some
scholar of the Latin pronunciation of this word, adopted it in this place, and
pronounced it Luper' cai, which grated every ear that heard him.

LY

Ly-sin' o-e (8)
Ly-sip' pe
Ly-sip' pus

LY

Ly' sis

Ly-sis' tra-tus
Ly-sith' o-us

LY

Ly'so

Ly-tae'a
Ly-za' ni-as

()\

M/E

M-V car
Ma-ca' re-US
Ma-ca' ri-a
Mac' a-ris
Ma-ced' nus
Mac' e-do
Mac-e-do' ni-a
Mac-e-don'i-cus(30)
Ma-cel'la

Ma' cer ^-myl' i-us
Ma-chas'ra
Ma-chan' i-das
Ma-cha' on
Ma' era
Mac-ri-a' nus
Ma-cri' nus, M.
Ma' cro

Ma-cro' bi-i (4)
Ma-cro' bi-us
Mac' ro-chir
Ma-cro' nes
Mac-to'ri-um
Mac-u-lo' nus
Ma-de' tes
Mad' y-es
Ma-des' tes
Mae-an' der
Mae-an' dri-a
Magfce' nas
Mas' di (3)
Mae' li-us

MA

Maem-ac-te' ri-a
Maen' a-des
Maen' a-la
Maen' a-lus
Mae' ni-us
Mae'non
Mae-o' ni-a
Mas-on' i-dae
Mas on'i-des
Mae' o-nis
Mae-o' tae
Mae-o' tis pa' lus
MaB'si-a Syl'va(ll)
Mffi' vi-a
Mae' vi-us
Ma' gas
Ma-gel' la
Mag'e-tae
Ma'gi
Ma'gi-us
Mag'na Grae'ci-a
Mag-nen' ti-us (10)
Mag' nes
Mag-ue'si^a (11)
Ma' go
Ma' gon

Mag-on-ti' a-cum
Ma' gus
Ma-her' bal
Ma' i-a
Ma-jes' tas
Ma-jo-ri-a' nus

MA

Ma-jor' ca
Ma' la For-tu'na
Mal'a-cha
Ma-le' a
Mai' ho, or

Ma'iho
Ma' li-a
Ma'li-i(4)
Ma' lis

Mal'le-a,orMal'li-a
Mai' li-us
Mal'los
Mal-thi'nus
Mal-va' na
Ma-ma' us
Ma-mer' cus
Ma- mer' thes
Mam-er-ti'na
Mam-er-ti'ni(4)(,S)
Ma-mil' i-a
Ma-mil' i-i (4)
Ma-mil' i-us
Mam-mae'a
Ma-mu' ri-us
Ma-mur' ra
Ma-nas' ta-bal
Man-ci' nus
Man-da' ne (8)
Man-da' nes
Man-de' la
Man-do' ni-us
Man' dro-cles

62 MA

Man-droc' li-das
Man' dron
Man-du'bi-i(4)
Man-du-bra' ti-U3
Ma' lies
Ma-ne' tho
Ma' ni-a
Ma-nir i-a
Ma-nil' i-us
Man'i-mi (4)
Man'li-a
Man'li-us Tor-qua'

tus
Man' nus
Man-sue' tus
Man-ti-ne' a
Man-ti-ne' us
Man' ti-us (10)
Man' to
Man' tu-a
Mar-a-can' da
Mar' a-tha
Mar' a-thon
Mar' a-thos
Mar-cel' la
Mar-cel-li'nus Am-

mi-a' nus
Mar-cel' lus
Mar'ci-a (10)
Mar-ci-a' na
Mar-she-a' na
Mar-ci-a-nop' o-lis
Mar-ci-a' nus (10)
Mar'ci-us Sa-bi'nus
Mar-co-man' ni
Mar' cus
Mar'di(3)
Mar' di-a

MA

Mar-do' ni-us
Mar'dus
Mar-e-o' tis
Mar-gin' i-a, and

Mar-gi-a'ni-a
Mar-gi'tes
*Ma-ri'aorMa'ri-a
Ma-ri'a-ba
Ma-n-an/ne
Ma-ri-a'nae Fos'sae
Ma-ri-an-dy' num
Ma-ri-a'nus
Ma-ri' ca
Ma-ri'ci (3)
Mar' i-cus
Ma-ri' na
Ma-ri' nus
Ma' ry-on
Ma' ris
Ma-ris' sa
Mar' i-sus
Ma-ri' ta
Ma' ri-us
Mar' ma-cus
Mar-ma-ren' ses
Mar-mar' i-ca
Mar-mar' i-dae
Mar-ma' ri-on
Ma'ro(l)
Mar-o-bud' u-i (3)
Ma' ron
Mar-o-ne' a
Mar-pe'si-a (10)
Mar-pes'sa
Mar-pe'sus
Mar' res
Mar-ru' vi-um, or

Mar-ru' bi-um

MA

Mars
Mar' sa-la
Mar-sae' us
Mar' se (8)
Mar' si (3)
Mar-sig' ni (3)
Mar-sy'a-ba
Mar' tha
Mar'ti-a(lO)
Mar' she-a
Mar-ti-a' lis
Mar' ti-al (Eng.)
Mar-ti-a' nus
Mar-ti'na
Mar-tin- i-a' nus
Mar' ti-us (10)
Ma-rul' lus
Mas-ae-syl' i-i (4)
Mas-i-nis'sa
Mas' sa
Mas' sa-ga
Mas-sag' e-tse
Mas-sa' na (7)
Mas-sa' ni (3)
Mas' si-cus
Mas-sir i-a (7)
Mas-sy' la
Ma-su' ri-us
Ma' tho
Ma-ti-e' ni
Ma-ti'nus
Ma-tis'co
Ma-tra' li-a
Ma-tro' na
Mat-ro-na' li-a
Mat-ti'a-ci(S)
Ma-tu' ta
Ma' vors

* Maria. — This word, says Labbe, derived from the Hebrew, has the accent
OB the second syllable ; but when a Latin word, the feminine of Marika, it has
the accent on the first.

MB

Ma-vor''ti-a(10)
Mau'n(3)
Mau-ri-ta' ni-a
Mau' rus

Mau.ru'si-i(4)(ll)
Maii-so' lus
Max-en' ti-us (10)
Max-im-i-a' nus
Max-i-mil-i-a' na
Max-i-mi'nus
Max' i-min (Eng.)
Max' i-mus
Maz' a-ca
Ma-za'ces
Ma-zae' us
Ma-za' res
Maz' e-ras
Ma-zi' ces, and

Ma-zy' ges
Me-cha' ne-us
Me-cis^ te-us
Me-coe'oas, or

Me-cae' nas
Mec' ri-da
Me-de' a

Me-des-i-cas' te (8)
Me'di-a(7)
Me' di-as
Med' i-cus
Me-di-o-ma-tri' ces
Me-di-o-ma-tri' ci
Me-di-ox' u-mi
Med-i-tri'na
Me-do'a-cus, or

Me-du' a-cus

ME

Med-o-bith'y-ni
Me-dob' ri-ga
Me' don

Me-don'ti-as (10)
Med-u-a' na
Med-uMi'na
Me' dus
Me-du' sa
Me -gab' i-zi
Meg-a-by' zus
Meg' a-cles
Me-gac' li-des
Me-gae' ra
Me-ga' le-as
Meg-a-Ie' si-a (11)
Me-ga' li-a
Meg-a-lop' o-lis
Meg-a-me'de(8)
Meg-a-ni' ra
Meg-a-pen' thes
*Meg' a-ra
+Meg-a-re' us
Meg' a-ris
Me-gar' sus
Me-gas' the-nes
Me' ges
Me-gil' la
Me-gis' ta

Me' la Pom-po'ni-us
Me-gis' ti-a
Me-las' nae
Me-lam' pus
Mel-anch-lee' ni
Me-lan' chrus
Mel' a-ne

ME

63

Me-la' ne-us
Me-lan' i-da
Me-la' ni-on
Mel-a-nip'pe
Mel-a-nip' pUdes
Mel-a-nip' pus
Mel-a-no' pus
Mel-a-nos'y-ri
Me-lan' thi-i (4)
Me-lan' thi-us
Me-lan' tho
Me-lan' thus
Me' las
Mel-e-a' ger
Mel-e-ag' ri-des
Mel-e-san' der
Me'les
Mel' e-se
Mel-e-sig' e-nes, or

Mel-e-sig' e-na
Me' li-a
Mel-i-b»' us
Mel-i-cer' ta
Mel-i-gu' nis
Me-li' na
Me-li'sa(7)
Me-lis' sa
Me-lis' sus
Mel'i-ta
Mel'i-te
Mel-i-te' ne
Mel' i-tus, Accuser

of Socrates
Me' li-us
Mel-ix-an' drus

* Mtgiira.'-A. have in this word followed Labbe, Ainswortb, Gouldman, and
Holyoke, by adopting the antepenultimate accent in opposition to Lempriere,
who accents the penultimate syllable.

t Megareua. — Labbe pronounces this word in four syllables, when a noun sub*
•Uotive; but Ainswortb marks it as a trisyllable, when a proper name; and
in my opinion incorrectly. — Ste Idomeneus.

64 ME

*Me-lob' o-sis

Me' Ion

Me' los

Mel' pi-a

Mel-pom' e-iie (8)

Me-mac' e-ni

Mem' mi-a

Mem' nii-U5

Mem' non

Mem' phis

Mem-phi' lis

Me'na or Me'nes

Me-nal'cas

Me-nal' ci-das
Men-a-lip' pe
Men-a-lip' pus
Me-nan' der
Me-na' pi-i (4)
Men' a-pis
Me'nas

Men-che'res (12)
Men' des
Me-nec' les
Men-e-cli' des
Me-nec' ra-tes
Men-ede'mus
Me-neg' e-tas
Men-e-la' i-a
Men-f-la' us
Me-ne'ni-us
A-grip'pa
Men' e-phron
Me'nes

Me-nes'teus, or
Me-nes' the-us, or
Mnes'the-us(13)
Men-es-the'i Per'
tus

ME

Me-nes' thi-us
Men' e-tas
Me-nip' pa
Me-nip' pi-des
Me-nip' pus
Me'ni-us
Men'nis
Me-nod'o-tus
Me-nce'ce-us (10)
Me-noe' les
Me-noe'ti-us (10)
Me' non
Me-noph'i-lus
Men'ta or M in' the
Men' tes
Men-tis' sa
Men' to
Men' tor
Me-nyl'lus
Me'ra

Me'ra, or Mce'ra
Mer-cu'ri-us
Mer' cu-ry (Eng.)
Me-ri' o-nes
Mer' me-rus
Merm' na-dae
Mer' o-e (8)
Mer' o-pe (8)
Me'rops
Me' ros
Mer' u-la
Me-sab' a-tes
Me-sa'bi-us
Me-sa' pi-a
Me-sau' bi-us
Me-sem' bri-a
Me-se'ne
Mes-o-nie' des

ME

Mes-o-po-ta' mi-a
Mes-sa'la
Mes-sa-li' na (3)
Mes-sa-li' nus
Mes-sa'na (7)
Mes-sa' pi-a
Mes' sa-tis
Mes' se (3)
Mes-se' is (5)
Mes-se' ne, or

Mes-se' na
Mes-se' ni-a
Mes' tor
Me-su' la
Met'a-bus
Met-a-git' ni-a
Met-a-ni'ra
Met-a-pon' turn
Met-a-pon'tus
Me-tau' rus
Me-tel'la
Me-tel'li(3)
Me-thar' ma
Me-thi'on (29)
Me-tho'di-us
Me-tho' ne (8)
Me-thyd' ri-um
Me-thym'na
Me-ti-a-du'sa (21)
Me-til' i-a
Me-til'i-i (4)
Me-til' i-us
Me-ti' o-chus
Me'ti-on (11)
Me' tis
Me-tis' cus
Me'ti-us(lO)
Me-toe'ci-a(lO)

* Melobosis. — In tliis word T have given the preference to the antepenulti-
mate accent, with Labbe, Gouldman, and Holyoke; though the penultimate .
which Lempriere has adopted, is more agreeable to the ear.

MI

Me' ton

Met' o-pe (8)
Me' tra
Me-tro' bi-us
Met'ro-cles
. Met-ro-do' rus
Me-troph'a-nes
Me-trop'o-lis
Met'ti-us (10)
Me-va' ni-a
Me' vi-us
Me-zen'ti-us (10)
Mi-ce' a
Mi-cip' sa
Mic'y-thus (24)
Mi' das

Mi-de' a of Argos
Mid'e-a of Boeotia
Mi-la' ni-on
Mi-Ie'si-i (4) (11)
Mi-le' si-US (10)
Mi-le'ti-a(lO)
Mi-le' ti-um (10)
Mi-le' tus
Mil'i-as
Mil'i-chus (1£)
Mi-li'nus
Mil-i-o' ni-a
Mi'lo
Mi-lo' ni-us
Mil-ti' a-des
Mil' to
Mil' vi-us
Mil'y-as
Mi-mal' lo-nes
Mi' mas
Mim-ner' mus
Min'ci-us (10)
Min' da-rus
Mi-ne' i-des
Mi-ner' va
Min-er-va' li-a
Min' i-o

MN
Min-nae' i (3)
Mi-no' a
Mi -no' is
Mi'nos
Min-o-tau' rus
Min' the
Min-tur'nae
Mi-nu'ti-a(lO)
Mi-nu'ti-us (10)
Min' y-a (6)
Min'y-as
Min'y-cus
Mi-ny'i-a(fi)
Min' y-tus
Mir' a-ces
Mi-se'num
Mi-se'nus
Mi-sith' e-us
Mi' thras
Mith-ra-da'tes
Mi-thre'nes
Mith-ri-da'tes
Mith-ri-da'tis
Mith-ro-bar-za' nes
Mit-y-le'ne, and

Mit-y-le' nae
Mi' tys
Miz-ae' i

Mna-sal'ces (13)
Nasal' ces
Mna'si-as (11)
Mnas'i-cles
Mna-sip' pi-das
Mna-sip'pus
Mna-sith' e-us
Mna'son (13)
Mna-syr' i-um
Mue' mon
Mne-mos' y-ne (3)
Mne-sar' chus
Mne-sid' a-mus
Mnes-i-la'us
Mne-sim' a-che
F

MO 63

Mnen-sim' a-chus
Mnes' ter
M nes' the- us (13)
Mnes'ti-a
Mnes' tra
Mne' vis
Mo-a-pher' nes
Mo'di-a

Moe'ci-a (5) (10)
Moe' nus
Moe-rag' e-tes
Moe' ris
Moe'di
Moe' on
Moe-on' i-des
Moe'ra
Moe' si-a
Mo-gy' ni
Mo-le'i-a
Mo-li'o-ne
Mo'lo
Mo-lce'is
Mo-lor'thus (12)
Mo-los' si (3)
Mo-los'si-a, or

Mo-Ios' sis
Mo-los' sus
Mol-pa'di-a
Mol' pus
Mo'lus
Mo-lyc' ri-on
Mo-mem' phis
Mo' mus
Mo'na
Mo-nae' ses
Mo-ne' sus
Mo-ne'ta
Mon'i-ma
Mon' i-mus
Mon' o-dus
Mo-noe' cus
Mo-no' le-us
Mo-noph' i-lus

06 MU

Mon-ta'nus

Mo-uoph'a-ge

Mon'y-chus(6)(12)

Mon' y-mu3

Mo' phis

Mop'si-um (10)

Mop-so' pi-a

Mop' sus

Mor-gan' ti-um ( 10)

Moi'i-ni

Mor-i-tab'gus

Mo' ri-us

Moi'phe-us

Mors

Mo' rys

Mo'sa

Mo,s'chi(3)(12)

Mos'chi-on

Mos'chus

Mo-sel' la

Mo' ses

Mo-sych' kis

Mos-y-nae' ci (3)

Mo-lho' ne

Mo-ty'^

Mu-ci-a'nus

Mu'ci-us (10)

Mu'crae

MU

Mul'ci-ber
*Mu-li.'cha
Mul' vi-ub Pons
Mum' mi-US
Mu-na'ti-us (10)
Mun'da
Mu-iii' tiH
Mu-nycli' i-ffi (4)
Mu-rae' na
Miir'cus
Mu-re' lus
Mur-gan'ti-a (10)
Mur-rhe'nus
Mui'ti-a (10)
Mas

Mu'sa An-to'ni-us
Mu' sae
Mu-sai'us

Mu-so'ni-us Ru'fus
Mus-te'la
Mu-tliui'lus
Mu'ti-a(lO)
Mii-til'i-a
fMu'ti-iia
Mu-ti' nes
Mu-ti'nus, or
Mu-tu' nus
Mu'ti-us (10)

MY

Mu-tus'cae
My-ag' rus or

My'*o-des
fMyc' a-le
Myc-a-les'sus
My-ce' n£e
Myc-e-ri'nus
Myc-i-ber'na
Myc' i-lhu9
My' con
"f-Myc' o-ne
My' don
My-ec' pho-ris
My-e' nus
Myg' don
Myg-do'ni-a
Myg' do-nus
My-las'sa
My'ie, or My' las
My' les
My-lit' ta
Myn' dus
My' nes
Myn' i-ae
My-o' ni-a
Myr-ci' nus
My-ri' cus
JMy-ri' nus

* Mulucha. — This word is accented on tlie aatepenultimate syllable by Labbe,
Len)prieie,and Ainsworth; and on the penultimate by Gouldman and Holyoke.
Labbe, indeed, says ut volueris; and I siiall certainly avail myself of this per-
mission to place the accent on the penultimate ; for when this syllable ends
with u, the English have a strong propensity to place the accent on it, even in
oppo-iiiion to etymology, as in the word Arbutus^

t nJycale and Mycone. — An English ear seems to have a strong predilection for
the penultimate accent on these words ; but all our prosodists accent them on the
antepenultimate. The same may be observed of Mulina. — See note on Oryus,

I Mj/rfniAS.— Labbe is the only prosodist T have met with who accents this
wcrd on the antepenultimate syllable; and as this accentuation is so contrary to
analogy, I have followed Lempriere, Ainsworth, Gouldman, and Holyoke, with
ttkc aeeent on the penaltimate. — See the word in the Terminational Voe<d>ularif,

MY

My-ri' na
Myr'i-oe
Myr-mec' i-des
Myr-mid' o-nes
My-ro' nus
My-ro-ni-a' nua
My-ron' i-des
Myr' rha
Myr' si-lu9
Myr'si-nus, a City

MY

I My-stai' i-des
I Myr' siis
j Myr' te-a Venus
I Myr-te'a, a City

Myr' ti-lus

Myr-to' um Ma' re

Myr-tun' ti-um (10)

Myr-tu'sa

My-scel' lus

Myr' tis

MY

Myr' ta-le
Myr-to' uf
Mys' tes
Mys'i-a(ll)
My-so-nia-ced' o-
I nes
My' son
Myth' e-cus
Myt-i-le' ne
My' us

67

NA

NA

NE

JNab-ar-za'nes

Nab-a-thae'a

Na' bis

Na-dag' a-ra

Nae' ni-a

Nae' vi-us

NaBv'o-lus

Na-hai-'va-li (3)

Nai' a-des

Na'is

Na-pae' se

Naph' i-lus

Nar

Nar' bo

Nar-bo-nen'sis

Nar-cae' us

Nar-cis'sus

Nar'ga-ra

Na-ris'ci(3)

Nar' ni-a, or Nar' na

Nar-the' cis

Na-ryc'i-a(lO)

Nar' ses

Nas-a-mo' nes

Nas' ci-o, or Na' ti-o

Nas' i-ca
Na-sid-i-e' nus
Na-sid' i-us
Na'so

Nas'sus, or Na'sus
Nas'u-a(lO)
Na-ta'lis
Nat' ta
Na-ta'li-a
Na'va
Nau' co-lus
Nau' cles
Nau' cra-tes
Nau' cra-tis
Na' vi-us Ac'ti-us
Nau' lo-chus
Nau-pac'tus, or
Nau-pac' turn
Nau' pli-a
Nau' pli-us
Nau' ra
Nau-sic' a-ae
Nau' si-cles
Nau-sim' e-ne«
Nau-sith' o-e
F 2

Nau-sith' o-us
Nau' tes (17)
Nax' OS
Ne-ae' ra
Ne-ae' thus
Ne-al' ces
Ne-al' i-ces
Ne-an' thes
Ne-ap' o-lis
Ne-ar' chus
Ne-bro' des
Ne-broph'o-nos
Ne' chos
Nec-ta-ne' bus, and

Nec-tan' a-bis
Ne-cys'i-a(lO)
Ne'is
Ne' le-us
Ne'lo
Ne-mae' a
Ne-me' a

Ne-nae-si-a'nus (21)
Nem' e-sis
Ne-rae'si-us(lO)
Nem-o-ra' li-a

68 NE

Nem' e-tes
Ne-me'us
*Ne-o-bu' le
Ne-o-cass-a-re'a
Ne-och' a-bis
Ne' o-cles
Ne-og' e-nes
Ne-on/ o-ris
Ne'on

Ne-on-ti'chos (12)
Ne-op-tol' e-nius
i-Ne' o-ris
Ne'pe
Ne-pha'li-a
Neph'e-le
Neph-er-i'tes
Ne' pluis
Ne' pi-a
Ne' pos

Ne-po-ti-a'nus(12)
Nep' thys
Nep-tu'ni-a
Nep-tu' ni-um
Nep-tu' ni-us
Ntp-tu'nus
'Nep' tune (Eng.)
Ne-re'i-des
Ne' re-ids (Eng.)

Nl

Ne-re'i-us

J Ne' re-US

Ne-ri' ne

Ner' i-plius

Ner' i-tos

Ne'ri-us

Ne'ro

Ne-ro' ni-a

Ner-to-brig' i-a

Ner'va Coc-ce'i-us

Ner' vi-i (3)

Ner' u-lum

Ne-sae' a

Ne-sina' a-chus (12)

Ne-si-o' pe

Ne-she-o'pe

Ne-so' pe

Ne' sis

Nes'sus

Nes' to-cles

Nes' tor

Nes-to'ri-us

Nes' tus, or Nes' sus

Ne' turn

Ne' u-ri

Ni-cae' a

Ni-cag'o-ras

Ni-can' der

NI
Ni-ca' nor
Ni-car' chus
Nic-ar-thi'des
Ni-ca' tor
Ni'ce(8)
Nic-e-pho'ri-um
Nic-e-pho' ri-us
Ni-ceph' o-rus
Nic-er-a'tus
Ni-ce'tas
Nic-e-te'ri-a
.Nic'i-a(lO)
Nic'i-as (10)
Ni-cip'pe
Ni-cip' pus
Ni'co

Ni-coch'a-res
Nic' o-cles
Ni-coch' ra-tes
Ni-co'cre-on
Nic-o-de' mus
Nic-o-do'rus
Ni-cod'ro-mus
Nic-o-la'us
Ni-com' a-cha
Ni-com' a-chus
Nic-o-me' des
Nic-o-me'di-a

* Keobule. — Labbe, Ainsworth, Gouldman, Littleton, aud Holyoke, give this
word the penultimate accent, and therefore I have preferred it to the antepe-
nultimate accent given it by Lempriere ; not only fro.n the number of authori-
ties in its favour, but from its being more agreeable to analogy.

f Neoris. — Tlie authorities are aearly equally balanced between the penulti-
mate and antepenultimate accent; and therefore I may say as Labbe sometimes
docs, ut volueris: but I am inclined rather to the antepenultimate accent as more
agreeable to analogy, though I think the penultimate more agreeable to the ear.

J Nereus.—Old Nereus to the sea was born of earth

Nereus who claims the precedence in birth
To their descendants ; him old god they call,
Because sincere and affable to all.

Cooke's Uesiod, Theog. v. 357,

NI

Ni' con
Ni-co' ni-a
Nic'o-pliion
Ni-cop'o-Iis
Ni-cos' tra-ta
Ni-cos' tra-tus
Nic-o-te' le-a
Ni-cot'e-les
Ni' ger
Ni-gid'i-us Fig'u-

lus
Ni-gri' tffi
Ni'le-us
Ni'lus
Nin'ni-us
Nin'i-as
Ni' nus
Nin'y-as
Ni'o-be
Ni-phae' us
Ni-pha' tes
Ni'phe
Nir' e-us
Ni'sa
Ni-s£e' a
Ni-sce' e
Ni-se' i-a
Nis' i-bis
Ni'sus
Ni-s/ ros
Ni-te' tis

NO

Ni-to'cris
Nit'ri-a
No' as
Noc'mon
Noc-ti-lu'ca
No' la

Nom-en-ta' nus
Nom' a-des
No' inae
No-men' turn
No' mi-i (3)
No' mi-US
*No-na'cris
No'ni-us
Non'ni-us
No' pi-a, or
Cno' pi-a
No'ra
No' rax
Nor' ba

Nor- ba' nus, C.
Nor'i-cum
Nor-thip' pus
No/ti-a (10)
No' thus
No' nus
No'ti-um (10)
No' tus
No-va' tus
No-vi-o-du' num
No-vi-om' a-gum

NU Gy

No' vi-us Prib'cus

Non' nus

Nox

Nu-ce'ri-a

Nu-ith' o-nes

Nu'ma Pom-pil'i-us

Nii-ma'na

Nu-man'ti-a

Nu-nian-ti' na

Nu-ma'nus Rem'u-

lus
Nu' me-nes
Nu-rae' ni-a, or

Ne-o-me'ni-a
Nu-me'ni-us
Nu-me-ri-a' nus
Nu-me' ri-us
•f-Nu-mi' cus
Nu' mi-da
Nu-mid'i-a
Nu-mid'i-us
Nu' mi-tor
Nu-mi-to' ri-us
Nu-mo'ni-us
Nun-co' re-us
JNun'di-na
Nun' di-nae
Nur' sse
Nur'sci-a
Nur'si-a (19)
Nu' tri-a

* Nonacris. — Labbe, Ainsworth, Gouldman, and Holyoke, give this word the
antepenultimate accent; but Lempriere, Littleton, and the Graduses, place
the accent, more agreeably to analogy, on the penultimate.

t Numicus. Our fleet Apollo sends

Where Tuscan Tyber rolls with rapid force,

And where Numicus opes his holy source. Dryden.

t Nundina. — Lerapriere places the accent on the penultimate syllable of
this word; but Labbe, Gouldman, and Holyoke, on the antepenultimate.
Ainsworth marks it in the same manner among the appellatives, nor can there
be any doubt of its propriety.

k

70 NY

Nyc-te' is
Nyc-te'li-us
Nye' te-us
Nyc-tim' e-ne
Nye' ti-mus
Nym-bae' um
Nytn' phae
'Nymphs (Eng.)

NY

Nym-phje' um
Nym-phfe' us
Nym-phid' i-us
Nym'phis
Nym-pho-do' rus
Nym-pho-lep' tes
Nym' phon
Nyp' si-US

NY

Ny' sa or Nys' sa
Ny-sae' us
Ny' sas
Ny-se' i-us
Ny-si'a-des
Ny-sig' e-na
Ny-si' ros
Nys' sa

OC

OD

OE

D'a-rus

O- ar' ses
O' a-sis
O-ax' es
O-ax' us
Ob-ul-tro' ni-us
O-ea'le-a, or

O-ea' li-a
*0-ee' a-na
O-ce-an' i-des, and

O-ce-an-it' i-des
O-ce' a-nus
O-ce' i-a
O-eel' lus
O-ce' lum
O'cha

O-che' si-US (11)
0'chus(12)

Oc' nus

O-crie'u-lum

O-crid' i-on

O-cris'i-a

Oc-ta-eil' li-us

Oc-ta'vi-a

Oc-ta-vi-a' nus

Oe-ta' vi-us

Oc-tol' o-phuni

O-cy'a-lus

O-cyp' e-te (8)
I O-eyr' o-e
I Od-e-na' tus

O-des' sus

O-di' nus

O-di'tes
I Od-o-a' cer
I Od-o-man' ti (3)

Od' o-nes
Od' ry-sas
O-dys' se-a
Od'ys-sey (Eng.)
fCE-ag' a-rus, and

CE' a-ger (3)
QS-an' th2e, and

CE-an' thi-a
CE'ax(5)
CE-ba'li-a
CEb' a-lus (5)
CEb' a-res
CE-cha'li-a
CE-eli'des
CEc'le-us
CEe-u-me' ni-us
CEd-i-po' di-a
(Ed'i-pus(5)

* Oceana, — So proue are the English to lay the accent on the penaltimate of
words of this termination, that we scarcely ever hear the famous Oceana of Har-
rington pronounced otherwise.

+ CEagarus. — This diphthong, like «, is pronounced as the single vowel e. If
the conjecture concerning the sound of a was right, the middle sound between
the 0 and c of the ancients must, in all probability, have been the sound of our
a in water. — See the word /Eo.

OG

GE'me(8)
CE-nan' thes
CE'ne
CE' ne-a
CE' ne-us
OE-ni'des
CEii' o-e
QE-nom' a-us
CE'non
CE no'na (7)
CE-no' ne (8)
CE-no'pi-a
CE-nop'i-des
CE-no' pi-on
CEn' o-tri (3)
CE-no' tri-a
CEi/ o-tr(is
CE-nu'sae
CE' o-nus
(Er'o-e (8)
CE'ta(7)
GEt'y-lus, or
CEi'y-lum
O-fel' lus
O'ii (3)
Og-dol' a-pis
Og-do'rus
Og' mi-US
Og'o-a(7)
O-gul' ni-a

OL

O-gyg'i-a

Og'y-ris

O-ic' le-iis

O-il'e-us

O-i-li'des

or a-ne (8)

O-la' nus

Ol' ba, or Ol' bus

OK bi-a

Ol' bi-us

Ol-chin' i-um

O-le'a-ros, or

Ol'i-ros(20)
O-Ie' a-trurn
O'len
Ol'e-nus, or

Ol'e-Hum (20)
Ol'ga-sys
Ol-i-gyr'iis
O-lin' thus
Ol-i-tiu'gi
Oi'li-us
Ol-lov'i-co
Oi' mi-US
O-lla' i-£e
Ol-o-phyx' us
O-lym'pe-um
O-lym' pi-a
O-lyni'pi-as

ON 71

O-lym-pi-o-do'ius
O-lym-pi-os' the-

nes
O-lym' pi-US
O-lym' pus
Ol-ym-pu' sa
O-lyu' thus
O-ly'ras
O-ly' zon
O-ma' li-us
Om' bi (3)
Ora' bri (3)
Om'o-le
Om-o pha'gi-a
fOm'plia-le
Om' pha-los
O-iieb' urn, or

O-ae' ne-um
O-na' rus
O-nas' i-mus
O-na' las
On-ches' tus
O-ne' i-on
O-nes' i-mus
On-e-sip' pus
O-ue' si-US (10)
On-e-tor'i-des
On e-sic'ri-tu3
O' ni-um
On'o-ba (10)

* (^Sm^s- — This word is by all onr prosodists accented on the first syllable,
and consequently it must sound exactly as if written Odd'je-jez; and this, how-
ever odd to an English ear, must be complied with.

t Omphale. — Tiie accentuation which a mere English speaker would give to
this word was experienced a few years ago by a pantomime called Hercules and
Omphale: when the wliole town concurred in placing the accent on the second
syllable, till some classical scholars gave a check to this pronunciation by
placing the accent on the first. This, however, was far from banishing the
former manner, and disturbed the public ear without correcting it. Those
however, who would not wish to be numbered among the vulgar, must take
care to avoid tlie penuKimate acceu!.

72 OR

O-noch' o-iuis
On-o-mac' ri-tus
On-o-mar' chus
On- o-mas-tor' i-des
On-o-mas' tus
On'o-phas
On' o-phis
On-o-san' der
Ou'y-thes

O-pa'li-a
O-phe' las
O-phel' tes
O-phen' sis
O' phi-a
O-phi' on (29)
O-phi-o' ne-us
O-phi-u' cus
O-phi-u'sa
Op'i-ci
O-pig'e-na '
O'pis
O-pil' i-us
Op' i-ter
O-pim'i-us
Op-i-ter-gl' ni
O-pi' tes
Op' pi-a
Op-pi-a' nus
Op-pi' di-us
Op' pi-US
O'pus
Op-ta' tus
Op' ti-mus
0'ra(7)
O-rac' u-luni
O-rffi'a
Or' a-sus

QR

Or-be'lus
Or-bil'i-us
Or-bo' na
Or' ca-des
Or-cha' lis
Or' cha-mus
Or-chom' e-nus, or

Or-chom' e-num
Or' cus
Or-cyn' i-a
Or-des' sus
O-re'a-des
(y re-ads (Eng.)
O' re- as
O-res' tas
O-res' tes
O-res' te-um
Or-es-ti' das
Or' e-ta3
Or-e-ta' ni (3)
Or-e-til' i-a
O-re' um
Or' ga, or Or' gas
Or-ges'sum
Or-get' o-rix
Or' gi-a
O-rib' a-sus
Or'i-cum, or

Or' i-cus
O' ri-ens
O/ i-gen
O-ri'go
O-ri' nus
O-ri-ob' a-tes
O-ri' on (29)
O-ris' sus
Or-i-sul'la Liv'i-a

OR

O-ri' tze (5)
O-rith-y-i'a
O-rit'i-as(lO)
O-ri-un'dus
Or' me-nus (20)
Or' ne-a
Or' ne-us
Or-ni' thon
Or' ni-tus
Or-nos' pa-des
Or-nyt'i-oo (11)
O-ro'bi-a
O-ro' des
O-ra;' tes
O-rom' e-don
O-ron' tas
O-ron' tes
Or-o-pher' nes
O-ro' pus
O-ro' si-US (11)
*Or' phe-U8
Or-sed' i-ce
Or-se' is
Or-sil'lus
Or-sil' o-chus
Or'si-nes (4)
Or-sip' pus
Or'ta-lus, M.
Or-thag'o-ras
Or' the (8)
Or-thae'a
Or'thi-a (4) (7)
Or'thrus
Or-tyg' i-a
Or-tyg'i-us
O'rus
O-ry-an' der

* Orpheus. — See Idomeneus.

OS

*0-ry' us
O'ryx

Os-cho-pho' ri-a
Os'ci(3)
Os'ci-us(lO)
Os' cus
O-sin' i-us
O-si' ris
O-sis' mi-i
Os' pha-gus
Os-rho-e'ne
Oa'sa
Os-te-o' des
Os' ti-a
Os-to'ii-us
Os-tro' go-thi

ov

Os-y-man' dy-as
Ot-a-cil' i-us
O-ta' nes
Oth' ma-rus
O'tho, M.Sal' vi-
Oth-ry-o'ne-us
O' thrys
O' tre-us
O-tri' a-des
O-troe' da
O'tus
O'tys
O-vid' i-u8
Ov' id (Eng.)
O-vin'i-a
O-vin' i-us

us

OZ

Ox-ar' tee
Ox-id' a-tes
Ox' i-mes
Ox-i' o-nse
Ox' us
Ox-y' a-res
Ox-y-ca' nus
Ox-yd' ra-cse
Ox' y-lus
Ox-yn' thes
Ox-yp' o-rus
Ox-y-rin-chi' tas
Ox-y-ryn' chus
O-zi'iies
Oz' o-lae, or
Oz'o-li

73

PA

1 a-ca-ti-a'nus

(21)
Pac'ci-us(lO)
Pa'ches(12)
Pa-chi' nus
Pa-co' ni-us
Pac' o-rus
Pac-to' lus
Pac' ty-as
Pac' ty-es
Pa-cu' vi-us
Pa-dae'i (3)
Pad' u-a
Pa'dus

PA

Pa-du' sa
Pas' an
Pae' di-us
Pee-ma' ni (3)
Pae' on
Pae' o-nes
Pae-o' ni-a
Pae-on' i-des
Pae'os
Pas' SOS
Paes' turn
Pae-to'vi-um
Pae' tus Cae-cin' na
Pag'a-sa?, or

PA

Pag' a-sa
Pag' a-sus
Pa' gus
Pa-la' ci-uni, or

Pa-la' ti-um (10)
Pa-lze'a
Pal-ae-ap' o-lis
Pa-lae' mon, or

Pal'e-mon
Pa-laep' a-phos
Pa-laeph' a-tus
Pa-laep' o-lis
Pa-ljBs' te
Pal-ae-sti' na

* Oryus. — And, at once, Broteas and Oryus Blew :
Oryus' mother, Mycal^, was known,
Down from her sphere to draw the lab'ring moon.

Gartu's Ovid. Mtt.

74

PA

Pa-lae-sti' nus
Pal-a-me'des
Pa-lan'ti-a(]0)
Pa-lai/ti-um (10)
Pal-a-ti' nus
Pa' le-is or Pa' lae
Pa'les

Pal-fu'ri-us Su'ra
Pa-li' ci, or Pa-lis' ci
Pa-lil'i-a
Pal-i-nu' rus
Pal-i-sco' rum, or

Pal-i-co' rum
Pal' la-des
Pal-la' di-ura
Pal-la' di-us
Pal-lan-te' um
Pal-Ian' ti-as
Pal-Ian' ti-des
Pal-Ian' ti-on (28)
Pal' las
Pal-le'ne(8)
Pal' ma
*Pal-m/ra
Pal-phu' ri-us
Pal-mi' SOS

PA

*1-Pam' me-nes

Pam' mon

Pam' pa

Pam' phi-lus

Pam' phos

Pam' phy-la

Pam-phyl' i-a

Pan

Pan-a-ce' a

Pa-nae'ti-us (10)

Pan' a-res

Pan-a-ris' te

Pan-ath-e-nae' a

Pan-chaa' a, or
Pan-che'a, or
Pan-cha' i-a

Pan' da

Pan' da-ma

Pan-da' ri-a

Pan' da-rus

Pan' da-tes

Pan-de' mus

Pan'di-a

Pan'di-on (11)

Pan'do-ra

Pan-do' si-a (11)

PA

Pan' dro-sos
Pan'e-nus, or

Pa-nae' us
Pan-gse' us
Pa-ni'a-sis
Pa-ni-o'ni-um
Pa' ni-us (20)
Pan-no' ni-a
Paa-om-phae'us
Pan' o-pe, or

Pan-o-pe' a
Pan'o-pes
Pa-no' pe-us
Pa-no' pi -on
Pa-nop' o-lis
Pa-nor' mus
Pan'sa, C.
Pan-tag-uos' tus
Pan-ta' gy-as
Pan-ta' le-on
Pan-tau' clius
Pan' te-us
Pan' thi-des
Pan-the' a
JPan' the-on
Pan' the-us, or

* Palmyra. — Nothing can be better fixed in an Englisli ear than the penulti*
mate accentuation of this word : tliis prouunciatiou is adopted by Ainsworth and
Lempriere. Gouldman and Holyoke seem to look the other way ; but Labbe
says the more learned give this word the antepenultimate accent, and that this
accent is more agreeable to the general rule. Those, however, must be pe-
dantic coxcombs, who should attempt to disturb the received pronunciation
when in English, because a contrary accentuation may possibly be proved to be
more agreeable to Greek or Latin.

f Pammenes. — I find this word no where but in Lempriere, who accents it on
the penultimate! but as all words of this termination have the antepenultimate
accent, till this appears an exception I shall venture to alter it.

^ Pantheon. — This word is universally pronounced with the accent on the
second syllable in English, but in Latin it has its first syllable accented ; and
this accentuation makes so slight a difference to the ear, that it ought to have
the preference.

PA

Pan' thus
Pan-tho'i-des (4)
Pan-ti-ca-pae' urn
Pan-tic' a-pes
Pan-til' i-us
Pa-ny' a-sis
Pa-iiy' a-sus
Pa-pae' us
Pa-pha' ges
Pa'phi-a
Paph-la-go'ni-a
Pa' phos
Pap!/ us
Pa-pi-a'nu3
*Pa'pi.as
Pa-pin-i-a'nus
Pa-pin' i-us
Pa-pir'i-a
Pa-pir' i-us
Pap' pus
Pa-p)r'i-us
Par-a-b)'s' ton
Par-a-di' sus
Pa-rast' a-cag
Par-ae-to' ni-um
Par'a-li(3)
Par' a-Ius

PA

Pa-ra'si-a(ll)
Pa- ra' si-US (11)
Par'cae
Par' is
Pa-ris' a-des
Pa-ris'i-i(4)
Par' i-sus
Pa' ri-um
Par' ma (1)
Par-men'i-des
Par-me' n'l-o
Par-nas' sus
Par' nes
Par-nes' sus
Par'ni(3)
Pa'ron
Par-o-re'i-a
Pa' ros

Par-rha'si-a(lO)
Par-rha'si-us (10)
Par-tha-mis' i-ris
Par-tha' on
Par-the' ni-a
Par-the'ni-a?, and
Par-the' ni-i (4)
Par-the' ni-on
Par-the' ni-us

PA 75

Par' the-non
Par-then-o-paj' us
Par-then'o-pe(8)
Par' thi-a
Par-thy-e' ne
Pa-rys' a-des
f Par-y-sa' tis
Pa-sar' ga-da
Pa' se-as
Pas' i-cles
Pa-sic' ra-tes
Pa-si ph' a-e
Pa-sith' e-a
Pa-sit' i-gris
Pas' sa-ron
Pas-si-e' nus
Pas' sus
Pat' a-ra
Pa-ta' vi-ura
Pa-ter' cu-his
Pa-tiz' i-thes
Pal' nios
Pa' tree
Pa' tro
Pa-tro' cli
Pa-tro' cles
:[:Pa-tro' clus

* Papiai. — This is the name of an early Christian writer, who first propagated
the doctrine of the Millenuiani ; and it is generally pronounced with the accent
on the second syllable, but I believe corruptly, since Labbe has adopted the
antepenultimate accent, who must be well acquainted with the true pronuncia-
tion of ecclesiastical characters.

+ Parysalis. — Labbe tells us that some prosodists contend that this word
ought to be accented on the antepenultimate syllable, and we find Lempriere
has so accented it ; but so popular a tragedy as Alexander, which every where
accents the penultimate, has fixed this pronunciation in our own country be-
yond a doubt.

t Patroclus. — Lempriere, Ainsworth, Couldman, and Holyoke, accent the
penultimate syllable of this word ; but Labbe the antepenultimate ; our gra-
duses pronounce it either way ; but I do not hesitate to prefer the penultimate
accent: and till some good reason be given for the contrary, I think Pa-
trochs the historian, and Pa^roc^i a small island, ought to be pronounced with
the same as the friend of Achilles.

76

PE

Pat-ro-cli' des
Pa' Iron
Pat'ro-us
Pa-turci-us (iO)
Pau'la
Pau-li' na (7)
Pau-li' uus
Pau'lus iE-myl'i-us
Pa' vor
Pau-sa' ni-as
Pau'si-as (11)
Pax-
Pax' OS
Pe'as

Pe-da'ci-a(lO)
Pe-dae' us
Pe-da' ni
Pe-da' ni-us
Paed' a-sus
Pe-di' a-dis
Pe-di' a-nus
Pe' di-as
Pe'di-us Blae'sus
Pe' do
Pe' dum
Pe-gas' i-des
Peg' a-sis
Peg' a-sus
Pel' a-gon
Pe-lar'ge
Pe-las' gi (3)
Pe-las'gi-a, or

Pe-las-gi' o-tis
Pe-las' gus
Pel-e-thro' ni-i (4)
Pe' le-us
Pe-li' a-des
Pe'li-as
Pe-li' des
Pe-lig' ni
Pe-lig' nus
Pel-i-nae' us
Pel-i-nae'um

PE

Pe' li-on
Pe' li-um
Pel' la
Pel-la' nze
Pel-le'ne
Pel-o-pe' a, or

Pel-o-pi' a
Pel-o-pe' i-a
Pe-lop' i-das
Pel-o-pon-ne' sus
Pe'Iops
Pe' lor
Pe-lo'ri-a
Pe-lo'rum, or

Pe-lo' rus
Pe-lu'si-um (10)
Pe-na' tes
Pen-da' li-um
Pe-ne' i-a, Pen' e-is
Pe-ne'li-us
Pe-nel' o-pe
Pe' ne-us, or

Pe-ne' us
Pen' i-das
Pen-tap' o-lis
Pen-the-si-le' a
Pen' the-us
Pen' thi-lus
Pen' thy-lus
Pep-ar-e' thos
Peph-re' do
Pe-r£e'a(7)
Per-a-sip' pus
Per-co' pe (8)
Per-co' si-us (11)
Per-co' te
Per-dic' cas
Per' dix
Pe-ren'na
Pe-ren' nis
Pe' re -us
Per' ga
Per' ga-mus

PE

Per'ge(8)
Per' gus
Pe-ri-an' der
Pe-ri-ar'chus
Per-i-bce'a
Per-i-bo' mi-us
Per' i-cles
Per-i-clym' e-nus
Pe-rid' i-a
Pe-ri-e-ge' tes
Pe-ri-e' res
Pe-rig' e-nes
Pe-rig' o-ne
Per-i-la' us
Per-i-le' us
Pe-ril'la
Pe-ril' Jus
Per-i-me' de (8)
Per-i-me' la
Pe-rin' thus
Per-i-pa-tet' i-ci (3)
Per' i-pa-tet-ics

(Eng.)
Pe-riph' a-nes
Per'i-phas
Pe-riph' a-tus
Per-i-phe' mus
Per-pho-re' tus
Pe-ris' a-des
Pe-ris' the-nes
Pe-rit' a-nus
Per'i-tas
Per-i-to' ni-uni
Pe'ro, or Per'o-nc
Per' o-e (8)
Per-raes' sus
Per' o-la
Per-pen'na, M.
Per-pe-re' ne
Per-ran' thes
Per-rhze' bi-a
Per'sa, or Per-se'is
Per' sae

PE
Per-sae' us

Per-se' e
Per-se'is
Per-seph' o-iie
Per-sep'o-lis
Per' se-us, or

Per' ses
Per' se-us
Per'si-a (lO;
Per' sis

Per' si-US Flac'cus
Per' ti-nax
Pe-ru'si-a(lO)
Pes-cen' ni-us
Pes-si' nus
Pe-ta' li-a
Pet' a-lus
Pe-te' li-a
Pet-e-li' nus
Pe-te' on
Pe' te-us
Pe-til' i-a
Pe-til' i-i (3)
Pe-til' i-us
Pet-o-si' ris
Pe'tra
Pe-tras' a
Pe-trei' us
Pe-tri' num
Pe-tro'ni-a
Pe-tro' ni-us
Pet' ti-us
Peu'ce(8)
Peu-ces' tes
Peu-ce'ti-a(lO)

PH

Peu-ci'ni (4)
Peu-co-la' us
Pex-o-do' rus
Phffi'a

Ph8e-a'ci-a(lO)
Phag' ax
Phaed' i-mus
Phse' don
Phae' dra
Phae' dri-a
Phae' drus
Piiasd' y-ma (5)
Phae-mon' o-e
Phaen-a-re' te
Phae' ni-as
Phaen' na
Phaen' nis
Phae-oc' o-mes
Phaes' a-na
Phaes' turn
Pha' e-ton
Pha-e-ton-ti' a-des
Pha-e-tu' sa
Phae' us

Pha-ge'si-a(lO)
Pha' lee
Pha-lse' cus
Pha-laB'si-a(ll)
Pha-lan' thus
Phal'a-ris
Pha' nas
Phal' a-rus
Phal' ci-don
Pha' le-as
*Pha-le're-us

PH 77

Pha-le' ris
Pha-le' ron, or

Phal'e-rum
Pha-le' rus
Pha'li-as
Phal'li-ca
Pha-lys'i-us (10)
Pha-nae' us
Phan-a-rae' a
Pha' nes
Phan' o-cles
Phan-o-de' mus
Phan-ta'si-a(lO)
Pha' nu3
Pha' on
Pha'ra

Pha-rac' i-des (24)
Pha'aer, or Phe'rae
Pha-ras' ma-nes
Pha' rax
Pha' ris
Phar-me-cu' sa
Phar-na-ba' zus
Phar-na' ce-a
•f-Phar-na' ces
Phar-na-pa' tes
Phar-nas,' pes
Phar' nus
Pha' ros
Phar-sa' li-a
Phar' te
Pha' rus
Pha-ru'si-i, or

Phau-ra'si-i (4)
Pha' si-as

• Phalereus. — Tliere is some doubt among the learned whether this word
ought to be pronounced in three or four syllables ; that is, as PhaUe-reus, or
Pha-le-re-us. The latter mode, however, with the accent on the antepenulti-
mate, seems to be the most eligible.

t Pharnaces. — All our prosodists accent the antepenultimate syllable of thia
word ; but an English ear is strongly inclined to accent the penultimate, as ia
Arbaces and Arsacetf which see.

78 PH

Phar' y-bus
Pha-ryc' a-don
Phar'y-ge
Pha-se' lis
Pha-si-a' na
Pha'sis
Phas' SU3
Phau'da
Phav-o-ri' nus
Pha-yl'lus
Phe'a, orPhe'i-a
Phe-ca' dum
Phe'ge-us, or

Phle' ge-u»
Phel'li-a
Phel'lo-e
Phel'lus
Phe'mi-us
Phe-mon' o-e (8)
Phe-ne' um
Phe' ne-us (lacus)
Phe' rae
Phe-rze' us
Phe-rau' les
Phe-rec' lus
Phe-rec' ra-tes
Pher-e-c/ des
Phe-ren-da' tes
Pher-e-ni' ce (29)
Phe' res

Phe-re'ti-as(lO)
Pher-e-ti' ma
Pher' i-num
Phe'ron
Phi'a-Ie
Phi-a' li-a, or

Phi-ga'li-a
Phi'a-lus

PH

Phic' o-res
Phid'i-as
Phid'i-le
Phi-dip' pi-des
Phi-dii'i-a(lO)
Phi' don
Phid' y-le
Phig-a' le-i
Phi' la

Phil-a-del' phi-a
Phil-a-del' phus
Phi' la
Phi-las' ni
Phi^la'us
Phi-lam' mOn
Phi-lar'chus(12)
Phi-le' mon
Phi-le' lie (8)
Phi-le' ris
Phil' e-ros
Phi-le' si-US (19)
Phil-e-tae' rus
Phi-le' tas
Phi-le' ti-us (10)
Phil'i-das
Phil'i-des
Phi-lin' na
Phi-li'nus
Phi-lip'pe-i
Phi-lip' pi
Phi-lip' pi-des
Phi-lip' po-lis
Phi-lip-pop' o-lis
Phi-lip' pus
Phi-lis' cus
Pbi-lis'ti-on(ll)
Phi-lis' tus
Phil'lo

PH

Phi'lo

Phil-o-boe' o-tus
Phi-loch' o-rus
Phil' o-cles
Phi-loc' ra-tes
Phil-oc-te' tes
Phil-o-cy' prus
Phil-o-da-me' a
Phil-o-de' mus
Phi-lod'i-ce
Phil-o-la'us
Phi-lol' o-gus
Phi-lom' a-che
Pfai-lom' bro-tus
*Pfail-o-me' di-a
Phil-o-me' dus
Phil-o me' la
Phil-o-me' lus
Phi'lon
Phi-Ion' i-des
Phil' o-nis
Phi-Ion' o-e (8)
Phi-Ion' o-me
Phi-Ion' o-mus
Phil' o-nus
Phi-lop' a-tor
Phil' o-phron
Phil-o-poe' men
Phi-los' tra-tus
Phi-lo'tas
Phi-lot' e-ra
Phi-lot' i-mus
Phi-lo'tis
Phi-lox' e-uus
Phi-lyl' li-us
Phil'y-ra
Phil' y-res
Phi-lyr' i-des

Philomedia.

Nor less by PhiUmedia known on earth ;
A name derived injmediate from her birth,

CooKB'a Hesiod, Theog. v. 31t.

PH

Plii-ne' us

Phin'ta

Phii/ti-a3(10)

Phia

Phleg'e-las

Phleg' e-thon

Phle' gi-as

Phle'gon

Phle'gra

Phle'gy-e(6)(8)

Phle'gy-as

Phli' as

Phli'us

Phlce'us

Pho-be' tor

Pho-cae' a

Pho-cen'ses, and

Pho'ci-ci (3)(I0)
Pho-cil' i-des
Pho'ci-on(lO)
Pho'cis
Pho' cus
Pho-cyl' i-des
Phce'be
Phoe' be^um
Phoeb' i-das
Phoe-big' e-na
Phoe' bus
Phoe' mos
Fhce-ni' ce (29)
Phce-nic'i-a(lO)
Phoe-nic' e-us
Phoe-nic' i-des
Phoe-ni' cus
Phoen-i-cu' sa
Phoe-nis' sa
Phoe' nix
Phol' o-e
Pho'Ius
Phor' bas
Phor' cus, or

Phor' cys
Phor' mi-o

PH

Phor' mis
Pho-ro' ne-us
Pho-ro' nis
Pho-ro' ni-um
Pho-ti' nus
Pho'ti-us(lO)
Phox' us
Phra-a' tes
Phra-at' i-ces
Phra-da' tes
Phra-gan' de
Phra-ha' tes
Phra-nic' a-tes
Phra-or' tes
Phras' i-cles
Phras' i-mus
Phra'si-us(lO)
Phra-ta-pher'nes
Phri-a-pa'ti-us(lO)
Phrix' us
Phron' i-ma
Phron' tis
Phru' ri (3)
Phry'ges(6)
Phryg' i-a
Phry'ne(6)(8)
Phryn' i-cus
Phry' nis
Phry' no
Phryx' us
Phthi'a(l4)
Phthi-o' tis
Phy'a
Phy' cus
Phyl' a-ce
Phyl' a-cus
Phy-lar'chus
Phy' las
Phy'le

Pliyl' e-is (20)
Phv-le' us
Phyl'i-ra
Phyl' la

PI

Phyl-la'li-a
Phyl-Ie'i-us
Phyl' lis
Phyl'Ii-us
Phyl-lod'o-ce
Phyl'los
Phyl'lus
Phy-scel' la
Phy-rom' a-chus
Phys' co-a
Phys'con
Phys' cos
Phys' cus
Phy-tal' i-des
Phyl' a-lus
Phy' ton
Phyx' i-um
Pi' a, or Pi-a'li-a
Pi' a-sus
Pi-ce' ni (3)
Pi-cen'ti-a(lO)
Pic-en-ti' ni (4)
Pi-ce' num
Pi' era

Pic' tae, or Pic' ti
Pic-ta' vi, or
Pict' o-nes
Pic-ta' vi-um
Pic' tor
Pi' cus
Pi-do' rus
Pid'y-tes
Pi'e-lus
Pi'e-ra
Pi-e' ri-a
Pi-er' i-des
Pi' e-ris
Pi' e-rus
Pi'e-tas
Pi' gres
Pi-lum' nus
Pim'pla
Pim-ple' i-des

79

80 PI

PI

PL

Pim-ple' e-des

Pi-si' di-a

Pit-u-la'ni(S)

Pim-pra' na

Pi-sid' i-ce

Pit-y-ae' a

Pin' a-re

Pi' sis

Pit-y-as' sus

Pi-na' ri-us

Pis-is-trat' i-dae

Pit-y-o-ne' sus

Pin' da-rus

Pis-is-trat' i-des

Pit-y-u'sa

Pin' da-sus

Pi-sis' tra-tus

Pk-cen'ti-a(lO)

Pin-de-nis' sus

Pi'eo

Plac-i-de-i-a' nus

Pin'dus

Pi-so' nis

Pla-cid'i-a

Pin'na

Pis' si- rus

Pla-cid' i-us

Pin' thi-as

Pis' tor

Pla-na'si-a(lO)

Pi-o'ni-a

Pi' sus

Plan-ci' na

Pi-rae' us, or

Pi-suth' nes

Plan' cus

Pi-rae' e-us

Pit'a-ne

Pla-tae'a

Pi-re' ne

Pith-e-cu' sa

Pla-tffi'ae

Pi-rith' o-us

Pith' e-us

Pla-ta' ni-us

Pi'rus

Pi'tho

Pla'to

Pi'sa

Pith-o-la' us

Plau' ti-a (10)

Pi'sffi

Pi-tho' le-on

Plau' ti-us

Pi-sae' us

Pi' thon

Plau-ti-a' nus

Pi-san' der

Pi' thys

Plau-she-a'nus

Pi-sa' tes, or Pi-sae' i

Pit' ta-cus

Plau-til'la

Pi-sau' rus

Pit' the-a

Plau' tus

Pi-se' nor

Pit-the'is

*Plei'a-des

Pis' e-us

Pit'the-us

Plei' o-ne

Pis'i-as(lO)

Pit-u-a' ni-us

Plem-myr'i-um

* Pleiadts.

When with their domes the slow-pac'd enails retreat,

Beneath some foliage from the burniBg heat

Of the Pleiades, your tools prepare ;

The ripen'd harvest then deserves your care.

Cooke's Htsiod, IVorha and Days.

The translator had adhered strictly to the original nxni'aSie;, in making thL»
word four syllables. Virgil has done the same :

Pleiadas, Hyadas, claramque Lycaonis Arcton.

Georoic. I.
But Ovid has contracted this word into three syllables :
Pleiades incipiunt humeros relevare paternos.

Fasti, iv. p. 169.
The latter translators of the Classics have generally contracted this word to
three syllables. Thus in Ogilby's translation of Virgil's Georgics, b. 1.

First

PL

Plem' ne-us (29)
Pleu-ra' lus
Pleu' roil
Plex-ai/re
Plex-ip' pus
Plin'i-as
P////j/ (Eng.)
Plin-tln'ne
Plis-tar'cluis
Plis'llia-nus
Plis' ihe-nes
Plis-ti'nus
Plis-to'a-nax
Plis-lo' nax

PL

Plis-to-ni' ces (30)
Plo' tee
Plo-ti' na
Plot-i-nop'o-lis
Plo-ti' nus
Plo'ti-us (10)
Plu-tar'chus
Plu' larch (Eng.)
Plu'ii-a (10)
Plu' to

Plu-to'ni-uni
P!u' tus
Plu' vi-us
Plyii-te' ri-a

P(E

Pni8'e-us(13)

Pob-lic'i-us (24)

Pod-a-]ii' i-us

Po-dai'ce(8)

Po-dar'ces

Po-da'res

Po-dar'ge

Po-dar' gus

Poe'as

Pcec' i-le (24)

Poe' ni (3)

Pee' on

Pffl-o'ni-a

Poe' us

81

First let tlie eastern Pleiades go down,
And the bright star in Ariadne's crown.
The Pleiades and Hyades appear;
Tiie sad companions of the turning year.

Creech's Manilius.
But Dryden has, to the great detriment of the poetical sound of this word,
anglicised it, by squeezing it into two syllables :

What are to him the sculpture of the shield,
Heaven's planets, earth, and ocean's wafry field.
The Pleiads, Hyads, less and greater Bear,
Undipp'd in seas, Orion's angry star ?

Ovin's Mel. h. I'l.

This unpleasaiit^ contraction of Dryden's seems not to have been much fol-
lowed. Elegant speakers are pretty uniform in preferring the trisyllable ; but a
considerable variety appears in the sound of the diphthong ei. Most speakers pro-
nounce it like the substantive eye ; and this pronunciation is defended by the
common practice in most schools of sounding the diphthong st in this manner in
appellatives ; but though Greek appellatives preserve the original sound of their
letters, as <^t\a.vrla, TrpcSaTiov, ;t. t. X, where the t does not slide into sh, as in
Latin words ; yet proper names, wliich are transplanted into all languages, par-
take of the soil into which they are received, and fall in with the analogies of
the language which adopts them. There is, tiierefore, no more reason for pre-
serving the sound of u in proper names, than for pronouncing the c like k in
Phocimi, Lacedamon, &c.

But perhaps it will be said, that our diphthong ei has the sound of eye as well as
the Greek e;. To which it may be answered, that this is an irregular sound of
these vowels, and can scarcely be produced as an example, since it exists bnt in

G either

82 PO

Po' gon
Po' la

Pol-e-mo-cra'ti-a
Pol' e-mon
Po-le'nor
Po' li-as
Po-li-or-ce' tes
Po-lis' ma
Po-lis' tra-lus
Po-li' tes
Pol-i-to'ri-um
Pol-len'ti-a (10)
Pol-lin' e-a
Pol' li-o
Pol' lis

Pol'li-us Fe'lix
Pol-lu' ti-a (10)
Pol' lux
Po'lus
Po-lus' ca
Pol-y-ae' nus
Pol' y-nus
Pol-y-ar' chus
Po-lyb' i-das
Po-lyb'i-us, or

Pol'y-bus
Pol-y-boe' a
Pol-y-boe' tes

PO

Pol-y-bo' tes
Pol-y-ca' on
Pol-y-ca/ pus
Pol-y-cas' te
Po-lych' a-res
Pol-y-cle' a
Pol' y-cles
Pol-y-cle' tus
Po-lyc' ra-tes
Pol-y-cre' ta, or

Pol-y-cri' ta
Po-lyc' ri-tus
Po-lyc' tor
Pol-y-dae' mon
Po-lyd' a-mas
Pol-y-dam'na
Pol-y-dec' tes
Pol-y-deu-ce' a
Pol-y-do'ra
Pol-y-do' rus
Pol-y-ze-mon' i-des
Pol-y-gi' ton
Po-lyg' i-us
Pol-yg-no' tus
Po-lyg' o-nus
Pol-y-hym' ni-a and

Po-lym' ni-a
Pol-y-id' i-us

PO

Pol-y-la' us
Po-lym' e-nes
Pol-y-me'de
Po-lym' e-don
Pol-y-me' la
Pol-ym-nes' tes
Pol-ym-nes' tor
Pol-y-ni' ces
Po-lyn' o-e
Pol-y-pe' mon
Pol-y-per' chon
Pol-y-phe'raus
Pol' y-pheme (Eng.)
Pol-y-phon' tes
Pol'y-phron
Pol-y-poe' tes
Po-lys' tra-tus
Pol-y-tech'nus
Pol-y-ti-me' tus
Po-lyt'i-on (10)
Po-lyt' ro-pus
Po-lyx' e-na
Pol-yx-en' i-das
Po-lyx' e-nus
Po-lyx' o
Pol-y-ze'lus
Pom-ax-ae' thres
Po-me'ti-a (10)

either^ neither, height, and sleight. The two first words are more frequently and
analogically prononnced eethet; neether ; and height is often pronounced, so as to
rhyme with weight, and would, in all probability, he always so pronounced, but
for the false supposition, that the abstract must preserve the sound of the verb
or adjective from which it is derived ; and with respect to sleight, though Dr.
Johnson says it ought to be written slight, as we sometimes see it, yet, if we
observe his authorities, we shall find that several respectable authors spelt the
word in this manner; and if we consult Junius and Skinner, particularly the
last, we shall see the strongest reason from etymology to prefer this spelling, as
in all probability it comes from sly. The analogical pronunciation therefore of
this diphthong in our own language is either as heard in rein, rein, &c. or in
perceive, receive, &c. The latter is adopted by many speakers in the present
word, as if written Pleeades; but Plyades, though less analogical, must be owned
to be the more polite and literary pronunciation. — See note on Elegeia in the
Terminational Vocabulary.

PO
Po-me' ti-i (3)
Pom-e-ti' na
Po-mo' na
Pom-pei' a (5)
Poni-pei-a' mis
Pom-pei'i, or
Pom-pei'um
Pom-pei-op' o-lis
Pom -pel' us
Pom-piKi-a
Pom-piKi-us Nu'ma
Pom-pi' lus
Pom - pis' cus
Poni-po' ni-a
Pom-po' ni-us
Pom-po-si-a' nus
Pomp-ti'ne
Pomp' ti-nus
Pom' pus
Pon'ti-a (10)
Por/ ti-cum ma' re
Pon'ti-cus
Pon-ti' na
Pon-ti' nus
Pon'ti-us (10)
Poll' tus

Pon'tus Eu-xi'nus
*Po-pil' i-us Lae' nas
Pop-lie' o-la
Pop-pae'a Sa-bi'na
Pop-pae'us
Pop-u-lo' ni-a

PO

Por'ci-a (10)
Por'ci-us (10)
Po-red'o-rax
Po-ri' na
Por-o-se-Ie' ne
Por-phyr'i-on
Por- pliyr' i-us
Por' ri-ma
Por-sen'na, or

Por' se-na
Por'ti-a, and

Por'ti-us (10)
Port' mos
Por-tum-na'li-a
Por-tum' nus
Po'rus
Po-si' des
Pos-i-de' um
Po-si' don
Pos-i-do' ni-a
Pos-i-do' ni-us
Po'si-o (10)
Post-hu' mi-a
Post-hu' mi-US
Post-ver' ta
Pos-lu' mi-US
Po-tam' i-des
Pol' a-mon
Po-thi' nus
Po' thos
Pot-i-dae' a
Po- ti' na

PR

Po- tit' i-us (24)
Pol' ni-se
Prac' ti-um (10)
PraB'ci-a (10)
Prae-nes' te
Prae'sos
Prae' sti (3)
PraB' tor
Prae-lo'ri-us
Pra3-tu' ti-um (10)
Prat' i-nas
Prax-ag' o-ras
Prax' i-as
Prax-id' a-mas
Prax-id' i-ce
Prax'i-la
Prax-iph'a-nes
Prax' is
Prax-it'e-les
Prax-ith' e-a
Pre-u'ge-nes
Prex-as'pes
Pri-am' i-des
Pri' a-mus
Pri-a' pus
Pri-e' ne
Pri' ma
Pri' on
Pris-cil'la
Pris' cus
Pris' lis
Pri^ver' nus

83

* Popilius Lanas, — Nothing can shew the dignity of the Roman common-
wealth and the terrour of its arms more than the conduct of this man. He was
sent as an ambassador to Antiochiis, king of Syria, and was commissioned to
order that monarch to abstain from hostilities against Ptolemy, king of Egypt,
who was an ally of Rome. Antiochus, who was at the head of his army when
he received this order, wished to evade it by equivocal answers ; but Popilius,
with a stick which he had in his hand, made a circle round him on the sand,
and bade him, in the uame of the Roman senate and people, not to go beyond
it before he spoke decisively. This boldness intimidated Antiochus : he witli-
drew bis garrison from Egypt, and no longer meditated a war against Ptolemy.

G 2

84 PR

Pri-ver' num
Pro'ba
Pro' bus, M.
Pro' cas
Proch' o-rus
Proch' y-ta
Pro-cil'i-us
Pro-cil'la
Pro-cil'lus
Proc' le-a
Pro' cles
Proc' ne
Pro-cli' dae
Proc-on-ne' sus
Pro-co' pi-US
Pro' cris
Pro-crus' tes
Proc' u-la
Proc-u-iei' us (5)
Proc'u-lus
Pro' cy-on
Prod' i-cus
Pro-er'na
Proel' i-des
Proe' tus
Prog' ne
Pro-la' us
Prom' a-chus
Pro-math' i-das
Pro-ma' thi-on
Prom' e-don
Prom-e-nae' a

PR

Pro- me' the-i
Pro-me' ihe-us (29)
Pro-me'this, and
Prom-e-thi' dos
Prom' e-thus
Prom' u-lus
Pro-nap' i-des
Pro' nax
Pron' o-e
Pron' o-mus
Pron' o-us
Pron' u-ba
Pro-per' ti-us
Pro-poet' i-des
Pro-pon' tis
Prop-y-le' a
Pros-chys' ti-us (30)
Pro-ser' pi-na (28)
Pros' er-pine (Eng.)
Pros-o-pi'tis
Pro-sym' na
Pro-tag' o-ras
Prot-a-gor' i-des
Pro'te-i Co-lum'nae
Pro-tes-i-la' us
Pro' te-us
*Pro-tho-e'nor
Pro' the-us
Proth' o-us
Pro' to

Prot-o-ge-ne' a
Pro-tog' e-nes

PT

f Prot-o-ge-ni' a
jPro-to-me-di' a
Prot-o-me-du' sa
Prox' e-nus
Pru-den' ti-us (10)
Prutii' ni-des
Pru' sa
Pru-sae' us
Pru'si-as (10)
Prym' no
Pryt'a-nes
j Pryt-a-ne' um
Pryt' a-nis
Psam'a-the (15)
Psam' a-thos
Psam-me-ni' tus
Psam- met' i-chus
Psam' mis
Psa' phis
Psa' pho (15)
Pse' cas
Pso' phis

Psy'che(12)(15)
Psych' rus
Psyl'li(3)(15)
Pte'le-um(l6)
Pter-e-la' us
Pte'ri-a
Ptol-e-der' ma
Ptol-e-mae' um
Ptol-e-mse'us
Ptol' e-my (Eng.)

* Prothoenor.

The hardy warriors whom Boeotia bred,

Peneleus, Leitus, Prothoenor led. — Pope's Horn. Iliad,

t See Iphigenia.
^ Protomedia.

Nisaea and Actaea boast the same,
Protomedia from the fruitful dame,
And Doris, honour'd with maternal name.

Cooke's Hesiod. Theog. v. 483,

S

See Jphigenia.

PY

Tol'e-me(lQ)
Ptol-e-ma' is
Ptol'y-cus
Pto' cus

Pub-lie' i-us (10)
Pub-lie' i-a (24)
Pub-lie' o-la
Pub' li-us
Pul-clie'ri-a(12)
Pu' ni-cum bel' lum
Pu' pi-US
Pu-pi-e'nus
Pup' pi-US
Pu-te' o-li (3)
Py-a-nep' si-a (10)
Pyd'na
Pyg'e-la
Pyg-mas' i
Pyg-ma' li-on (29)
Pyl'a-des
Py'ls

Py-laem' e-nes
Py-lag' o-rse
Py-lag' o-ras
Py-la'on
Py-lar' tes

PY

Py-lar' ge
Py'las
Py-le'ne
Pyl' e-us
Pyl'le-ou
Py'lo
Py'los
Py' lus
Py'ra

Py-rac' nion
Py-rac' mos
Py-raech' mes
Pyr' a-mus
Pyr-e-nae' i
Pyr-e-nae' us
Py-re' ne
Pyr'gi(3)
Pyr'gi-on
Pyr' go
Pyr-gol' e-les
Pyr'gus
Py-rip' pe
Py'ro
Pyr' o-is
Py-ro' ni-a
Pyr' rha

PY 85

Pyr' rhi-as
Pyr' rhi-ca
Pyr' rhi-cus
Pyr'rhi-dse
Pyr' rho
Pyr' rhus
Pys' te

Py-thag' o-ras
Pyth-a-ra' tus
Pyth' e-as
Py' thes
Pyth' e-us
Pyth' i-a
Pyth'i-as
Pyth' i-on
Pyth' i-us
Py'tho

Py-thoch' a-ris
Pyth' o-cles
Pyth-o-do'rus
Pyth-o-la' us
Py' thon

Pyth-o-ni' ce (30)
Pyth-o-nis' sa
Pyt' na
Pyt' ta-lus

QU

vAta-der'na
Qua' di
Qua-dra' tus
Quad' ri-frons, or

Quad' ri-ceps
Quaes-to' res
Qua' ri (3)
Qua' ri-us
Quer' cens

QU

Qui-e' tus

Quinc-ti-a'nus (10)
Quinc-til'i-a
Quinc'ti-us, T.
Quin-de-cem' vi-ri
Quin-qua' tri-a
Quin-quen-na' les
Quin-til-i-a' nus
Quin-til' i-an (Eng.)

QU

Quin-til' i-us Va' rus
Quin-tiK la
Quin-til' lus, M.
Quin'ti-us (10)
Quin'tus Cur'ti-us
Quir-i-na' li-a
Quir-i-na' lis
Qui-ri' nus
Qui-ri'tes (1)

( 86 )

RH

IVa-bir' i-us
Ra-cil'i-a
Rae-sa' ces
Ra-mi' ses
Ram' nes
Ran' da
Ra' po
Ra-scip'o-lis
Ra-ven' iia
Rav' o-la
Rau-ra' ci (3)
Rau-ri' ci
Re-a' te (8)
Re-dic' u-lus
Red'o-nes
Re-gil'l3e
Re-gil-li-a' nus
Re-gil' lus
Reg' u-lus
Re' mi (3)
Rem' u-lus
Re-mu' ri-a
Re'mus
Re' sus

Re-u-dig' ni (3)
Rha'ci-a(lO)
Rha' ci-us
Rha-co' tis
Rhad-a-man' thus
Rhad-a-mis' tus
Rha' di-us
Rhse' te-um
Rhae'ti, or Rae'ti
Rhie'ti-a(lO)
Rham-nen' ses
Rham' nes
Rham-si-ui' tus
Rham' nus
Rha' nis

RH

Rha' ros

Rhas-cu' po-ris

Rhe'a

Rhe'bas, or Rhe' bus

Rhed' o-nes

Rhe'gi-um

Rhe-gus' ci (3)

Rhe' mi (3)

Rhe'ne

Rhe' ni (3)

Rhe' nus

Rhe-o-mi' tres

Rhe' sus

Rhe-tog'e-nes

Rhel'i-co

Rhe-u'nus

Rhex-e' nor

Rhex-ib' i-us

Rhi-a' nus

Rhid' a-go

Rhi-mol'a-cles

Rhi'on

Rhi' pha, or Rhi' phe

Rhi-pha'i (3)

Riii-phe' us

Rhi' um

Rhod' a-nus

Rho' de

Rho'di-a

Rhod-o-g/ ne, or

Rhod-o-gu' ne
Rho'do-pe, or

Rho-do' pis
Rho' dus
Rhodes (Eng.)
Rhoe' bus
Rhoe' cus
Rhoe' te-um
Rhoe' tus

RU

Rho-sa'ces

Rho' sus

Rhox-a' na, or
Rox-a' na

Rhox-a' ni (3)

Rhu-te'ni, and
Rhu-ihe' ni

Rhyn' da-cus

Rhyn' thon

Rh/ pae

Ri-phae'i(3)

Ri-phe' us

Rix-am'a-rae

Ro-bi'go, or
Ru-bi'go

Rod-e-ri' cus

Ro' ma

Rome (Eng.) pro-
nounced Room

Ro-ma'ni (3)

Ro-ma'nus

Ro-mil' i-us

Rom' u-la

Ro-mu' li-dae

Rom' u-lus

Ro' mus

Ros' ci-us (10)

Ro-sil' la-uus

Ro'si-us(ll)

Rox-a' na

Rox-o-la' ni (3)

Ru-bel' li-us

Ru' bi (3)

Ru' bi-con

Ru-bi-e'nus Lap' pa

Ru-bi'go

Ru' bra sa' xa

Ru' bri-us

Ru' di-ae

RU
Ru'fe
Ruf'fus

Ru-fil'lQS

Ruf-fi' nus
Ru-fi' nus
Ru' fus
Ru'gi-i (4)
Ru' mi-nus

RU

Run-ci' na
Ru-pil' i-us
Rus'ci-us (10)
Rus-co' ni-a
Ru-sel' Ize
Rus' pi-ua
Ru-te'ni
Rus' ti-cus

RU 87

Ru' ti-la
Ru' ti-lus

Ru-til' i-us Ru' fus
Ru' tu-ba
Ru' tu-bus
Ru' tu-li (3)
Ru' tu-pas
Ru-tu-pi'nus

SA

SA

SA

Ok' Bk

Sab'a-chus, or

Sab' a-con
Sa'bse
Sa-ba'ta
Sa-ba' zi-us
Sab' bas
Sa-bel' la
Sa-bel'li(S)
Sa-bi' na
Sa-bi'ni(3)(4)
Sa-bin-i-a' nus (21)
Sa-bi' nus Au' lus
Sa' bis
Sab' ra-cae
Sa-bri' na
Sab' u-ra
Sab-u-ra' nus
Sab' ra-ta
Sa' bus
Sac' a-das
Sa'cae
Sa' cer
Sach-a-li' tes
Sa-cra'ni
Sa-cra' tor
Sa-crat' i-vir

Sad' a-les
Sa' dus
Sad-y-a' tes
Sag' a-na
Sag' a-ris
Sa-git' ta
Sa-gun' turn, or

Sa-gun' tus
Sa'is
Sa'la
Sal' a-con
Sal-a-miu' i-a
Sal' a-mis
Sal-a-mi' na
Sa-la' pi-a, or

Sa-la' pi-ae
Sal' a-ra
Sa-la' ri-a
Sa-Ias'ci(3)
Sa-lei' us (5)
Sa-le' ni (3)
Sal-en-ti' ni (3)
Sa-ler'num
Sal-ga' ne-us, or

Sal-ga' ne-a
I Sa' li-i (3) (4)
I Sal-i-na' tor

Sa' li-us
Sal-lus' ti-u3
SaV lust (Eng.)
Sal' ma-cis
Sal-mo' ne
Sal-mo' ne-us
Sal' raus
Sal-my-des' sus
Sa'lo

Sa-lo'me(8)
Sa' Ion
Sa-lo'na, or
Sa-lo' nae
Sal-o-ni' na
Sal-o-ni' nus
Sa-lo' ni-us
Sal' pis
Sal' vi-an
Sal-vid-i-e' nus
Sal' vi-us
Sa-ma'ri-a (30)
Sam-bu' los
Sa' me, or Sa' mos
Sa' mi-a
Sam-ni' tae
Sam-ni' tes
Sam' nites (Eog.)

88 SA

Sam' ni-um
Sa-nio' ni-um
Sa' mos
Sa-mos' a-ta
Sam-o-thia' ce, or

Sam-o-thra' ci-a
Sa' mus
Sa' na
Sai/ a-os

San-cho-ni' a-thon
*Sau-da' ce
San-da' li-um
San'da-nis
San' da-nus
San-di'on (11)
Sau-dre-coi' tus
San'ga-la
San-ga'ii-us, or

San' ga-ris
San-guin'i-us
San-nyr' i-on
San' to-nes, and

San' to-nae
Sa'on

Sa-pae' i, or Sa-phie' i
Sa' por
'f-Sa-po' res
Sap' pho, or Sa' pho
Sap' ti-ne
Sa-rac' ori (3)
Sa-ran' ges
Sar-a-pa' ni (3)
Sai' a-pus
Sar' a-sa
Sa-ras' pa-dcs
Sar-dan-a-pa' lus

SA
Sar' di (3)
Sar' des
Sar-din'i-a
Sar' d is, or Sar' des
Sar-don' i-cus (SO)
Sar-i-as' ter
Sar-ma'ti-a (10)
Sar-men' tus
Sai'ni-us
Sa' ron

Sa-ron' i-cus Si'nus
Sar-pe' don
Sar-ras' tes
Sar' si-na
Sar-san' da
Sa' son
Sa-tas' pes
Sa'ti-ae (10)
Sat-i-bar-za'ne
Sa-tic' u-la, and

Sa-tic'u-lus
Sa' tis

Sat-ra-pe' ni
Sa-tri' cum
Sa-trop' a-ces
Sal' u-ra
Sat-u-rei' um, or

Sa-tu're-um
Sat-u-rei' us
Sat-ur-na' ii-a
Sa-tur'ni-a
Sat-ur-ui' nus
Sa-tur' ni-us
Sa-tur' nus
Sal' u-rum
Sat' v-rus

sc

Sav' e-ra

Sau-fei' us Tro' gus
Sa' vo, or Sav-o' na
Sau-rom' a-tae
Sau' rus
Sa' vus

Saz'i-ches (1^)
Scae'a
Se' a
Scae' va
Se' va
Scae' vo-Ia
Sev' o-la
Seal' pi-um
Sea-man' der
Sea-man' dri-us
Scan da' ri-a
Scan-di-na'vi-a
Scan-til' la
Scap-tes'y-le
Scap' ti-a (10)
Scap'ti-us (10)
Scap' u-la
Scar' di-i (3) (4)
Scar-phi' a, or

Scar' pbe
Scau' rus
Seed' a-sus
Scel-e-ra' tus
Sche' di-a
Ske' di-a
Sche'di-us (12)
Sche' ri-a
Schoe' ne-us
Schoe' nus, or
) Sche' no

* Sundace. — A sister of Xerxes, which I find in no lexicographer but Lem-
priere, and in bini with the accent on the first syllable ; but from its Greek
original lavJauxn it ought certainly to be accented on the second syllable.

+ Sapores. — This word, says Labbe, is by Gavantus and others, ignorant of
the Greek, accented on the first syllable.

sc

Sci' a-this
Si' a-this
Sci' a-thos
Sci' dros
SciK lus
Sci' nis
Scin' thi (3)
Sci-o' ne
Sci-pi' a-dae
Scip'i-o(9)
Sci' la (7)
Sci-ra' di-um
Sci' ras (3)
Scj' ron
Sci' rus
Sco'lus
Scorn' brus
Sco'pas
Sco' pi-um
Scor-dis' ci, and

Scor-dis'cae
Sco-ti' nus
Sco-tus' sa
Scri-bo' ni-a
Scri-bo-ni-a' nus
Scri-bo' ni-u3
ScjI-a-ce' urn (9)

SE

Sc/- lax
Scyl' la
Scyl-lae' urn
Scyl' ii-as
Scyl' lis
Scyl' lus
Scy-lu' rus
Scyp' pi-um
Scy' ras
Scy' ros
Scy' tha;
Scy'thes, or

Scy' tha
Scyth' i-a
Scyth'i-des
Scy-thi' nus
Scy' thon
Scy-thop' o-lis
Se-bas' ta
Se-bas' ti-a
Seb-en-ny' tus
Se-be' tus
Se-bu-si-a' ni, or

Se-gu-si-a'ni
Sec-ta' nus
Sed-i-ta' ni, or

Sed-en-ta'ni (3)

SE 89

Se-du' ni (3)
Se-du' si-i (3)
Se-ges' ta
Se-ges' tes
Se-gob' ri-ga
Seg' ni (3)
Seg' o-nax
Se-gon' ti-a, or

Se-gun'ti-a(IO)
Seg-on-ti' a-ci (3)
Se-go' vi-a
Se-gun' ti-um (10)
Se-ja' nus ^' li-us
Sei'us Stra' bo
Se-lem' nus
Se-le' ne
Sel-eu-ce' na, or

Se-leu' cis
*Sel-eu'ci-a(29)
Se-Ieu'ci-dae
Se-leu' cis
Se-leu' cus
Sel' ge
Se-iini'nus
Se-li' nuns, or

Se-li' nus
Se-la' si-a

* Seleucia. — Lempriere and Labbe accent this word on the penultimate ; but
Ainsworth, Gouldman, and Holyoke, on the antepennltimate. As this word, ac-
cordini» to Strabo, has it?i penultimate formed of the diphthong ei, SEXEuxeia,
this syllable ought to have the accent ; but as the antepenultimate accent is so
incorporated into our tongue, 1 would strongly recommend the pronunciation
which an English scholar would give it at first sight, and that is placing the ac-
cent on the «. This is the accent Milton gives it:

Eden stretch'd her line

From Auran eastward to the royal tow'rs

Of great Seleucia, built by Grecian kings.

Par. Lost, b. 4.
If, however, the English scholar wishes to shine in the classical pronunciation
of this word, let him take care to pronounce the c like s only, and not like sh,
which sound it necessarily has, if the accent be on the antepemUtimate syllable. —
See Rules 10 and 30.

90 SE

Sel-le' is
SelMi(3)
Se-lytn' bri-a
Sem' e-le
Sem-i-ger-ma' ni
Sem-i-gun' tus
Se-inir' a-mis
Sem' iio-nes
Se-mo' nes
Sem-o-sanc' tus
Sem-pro' ni-a
Sem-pro' ni-us
Se-mu' ri-uin
Se'na
Se-na' tus
Sen'na, or

Se'na
Sen' e-ca
Sen' o-nes
Sen'ti-us(lO)
Sep-te' ri-on
Sep-titti'i-us
Sep-ti-mu-lei' us
Sep' y-ra

SE

Seq' ua-na
Seq' ua-ni
Se-quin'i-us
Se-ra' pi-o
*Se-ra'pis
Se' res
Ser-bo' nis
Se-re' na
Se-re-ni-a' nus
Se-re' uus
Ser-ges' tus
Ser' gi-a
Ser' gi-us
•f-Ser-gi' o-lus
Se-ri' phus
Ser' my-la
Ser -r a' nus
Se' ron
Ser-to' ri-us
Ser-vae' us
Ser-vi-a' nus
Ser-vil' i-a
Ser-vil-i-a' nus
Ser-vil' i-us

SY

Ser' vi-us Tul' li-us
Ses' a-ra
Se-sos' tris
Ses'ti-us

Ses' tos, or Ses' tus
Se-su' vi-i (3)
Sei'a-bis
Se' thon
Se'ti-a(lO)
Se-ve' ra
Se-ve-ri-a'nus
' JSe-ve' rus
Seu' thes
Sex' ti-a
Sex-til' i-a
Sex-til' i-us
Sex' ti- us
Sex' tus
Si-bi'ni(3)
Si-bur' ti-us
Si-byl'lse
Si'ca

Si-cam' bri, or
Sy-gam' bri (3)

* Serapis. — There is not a dissenting voice among our prosodists for the pro-
nouncing of this word with the accent on the penultimate syllable j and yet, to
show the tendency of English pronunciation, when a ship of this name had a
desperate engagement with one of the French, which attracted the attention of
the Public, every body pronounced it with the accent on the first syllable. Milton
has done the same in his sublime description of the grandeurs of Pandemonium :

N ot Babylon

Nor great Alcairo such magnificence

Equall'd in all their glories to enshrine

Belus or Serapis their gods ; or seat

Their kings, when Egypt with Assyria strove,

In wealth and luxury.

Par. Lost, b. i. v. 717.

t Sergiolus. — I find this word in no dictionary but Lempriere's and there the
accent is placed upon the penultimate instead of the antepenultimate syllable.

t Severus. — This word, like Serapis, is universally mispronounced by the mere
English scholar with the accent on the first syllable.

SI

Si-ca' ni (3)
Si-ca' ni-a
Sic'e-lis
Si-cel' i-des
Si-chae' us
Si-ciKi-a
Si-cin'i-us Den-ta'

tus
Si-ci' nus
Sic' o-rus
Sic' u-li (3)
Sic'y-on
Sisk' e-on
Sic-y-o' ni-a
Sish-e-o' ne-a
Si'de(8)
Si-de' ro
Sid-i-ci'num
Si' don
Si-do' nis
Si-do' ni-us
Si'ga
Si-gae' um, or

Si-ge' um
Sig' ni-a
Sig-o-ves' sus
Si-gy'ni, Sig'u-nae
Si-gyn' nee
Si' la, or Sy'la
Si-la' na Ju'li-a
Si-la' nus
Sil' a-ris
Si-le' nus
Sil-i-cen' se
Sil' i- us I-tal'i-cus
Sil' phi-um

SI

Sil-va' nus
Sim-briv' i-us, or

Sim-bruv'i-us
Si-me' thus, or

Sy-me' thus
Sim'i-lae
Sim' i-lis
Sim'mi-as
Si' mo
Si' mo-is

Sim-o-is' i-us (10)
Si' mon
Si-nion' i-des
Sim-plic' i-us (24)
Sim' u-lus
Si' mus
Sym'y-ra
Sia'di

Sin-gae' i (3)
Si' nis
Sin'na-ces
Sin' na-cha
Sin' o-e
Si' non
Si-no' pe
Si-no' pe-us
Sin' o-rix
Sin'ti-i(3)(4)
Sin-u-es'sa
Siph' nos

Si-pon'tum, Si' pus
Sip'y-lum, and

Sip'y-lus
Si-re' nes
Si' reus (Eng.)
Si' ris

SO
Sir' i-us
Sir' mi-um
Si-sam' nes
Sis' a-pbo
Sis' e- nes
Si-sen' na
Sis-i-gam' bis, or
Sis-y-gam' bis
Sis-o-cos'tus
Sis'y-phus
Si-tal' ces
Sith' ni-des
Si' thon
Si-tho'ni-a
Sii'i-us(10)(24)
Sit' o-nes
Sme' nus
Smer' dis
Smi'lax
Smi' lis

Smin-dyr' i-des
*Smin' the-us
Smyr'na
So- a' na
So-an' da
So-a' nes
Soc' ra-tes
See' mi-as
Sog-di-a'na
Sog-di-a' nus
Sol' o-e, or So' li
So-!oe' is
So' Ion
So-lo' ni-um
So' lus
Sol'y-ma, and

91

* Smintheus. — This word, like Orpheus, and otliers of the same form, Las the
accent on tiie first syllable ; but poets often contract the two last syllables into

one J as Pope

O, Smintheus, sprang from fair Latona's line,
Thou guardian pow'r of Cilia the divine !
See Idomeneus.

92 SO

Sol' y-mffi
Som' iius
Son'chis(l2)
Son-ti' a-tes
Sop'a-ter
So'phax ,
So-phe' ne (8)
Soph' o-cles
Soph-o-ais' ba
So' phron
*So-phron' i-cus
Soph-ro-nis' cus
So-phro' ni-a
So-phros' y-ne
Sop' o-lis
So'ra
So-rac'tes. and

So-rac' te
So-ra' uus
So' rex

So-rit'i-a(lO)
So'si-aGal'laClO)
So-sib' i-us
Sos' i-cles
So-sic' ) a-tes
So-sig' e-iies
So'si-i(3)(10)
Sos' i-lus

SP

So-sip' a-ter

So' sis

So-sis' tra-tus

So' si-US (10)

Sos' the-nes

Sos' tra-tus

Sot' a-des

So'ter

So-te'ri-a

So-ter' i-cus

So' this

So' ti-on (11)

So'ti-us(lO)

So' us

Soz' o-men

Spa' CO

Spar' ta

Spar' ta-cus

Spar' tae, or Spar' ti

Spar-ta'ni, or

Spar-ti-a' tae (22)
Spar-ti-a' nus
Spe'chi-a(12)
Spen' di-us
Spen' don
Sper-chi'us (12)
Sper-ma-toph' a-gi
Speu-sip' pus

ST

Spac-te'ri-8B
Sphe' rus
Sphinx
Spi'o

Spho'dri-as
Sphra-gid'i-um
Spi-cil'lus
Spin'tha-rus
Spin' ther
Spi-tam' e-nes
Spi-thob' a-tes
Spith-ri-da' tes
Spo-le'ti-um(lO)
fSpor' a-des (20)
Spu-ri' na
Spu'ri-us
Sta-be' ri-us
Sta' bi-ae
Sta-gi'ra(l)
Sta' i-us
Staph' y-1 us
Sta-san' der
Sta-sil'e-us(29>
Sta-til' i-a
Sta-til' i-us
Stat' i-nas
Sta-ti' ra
Sta'ti-us(lO)

* Sophronicus. — I find this word in no prosodist but Labbe ; and he places Ihe
accent on the penultimate syllable, like most other words of this termination :
unless, says he, any one thinks it more likely to be dirived from Sophron, than
from victory ; that is, by uniting a general termination to the root of the word,
than by combining it with another word significant of itself; but as there is a
Greek adjective 2a;<;)p(/vixo?, signifying ordained by nature to temperance; it is
much more probable that Sophronicus is this adjective used substantively, than
tbat it should be compounded of io<p.;c.jv and vixo?, conquering temperance ; and
therefore the antepenultimate accent seems preferable.

t S^orades.— This word has the accent placed on the first syllable by all our
prosodists ; but a mere English ear is not only inclined to place the accent on the
Becond syllable, but to pronounce the word as if it were a dissyllable, Spo-rades ;
but this is so gross an errour, that it cannot be tqo carefully avoided.

ST

Sta-sic' ra-les
Sta' tor
Stel-la'tes
Stel' li-o
Ste' na
Sten-o-boe' a
Ste-noc' ra-tes
Sten' tor
Step!/ a-na
Steph' a-nus
Ster' o-pe
Ster' o-pes
Ste-sith' o-rus
Ster-tin' i-us
Ste-sag' o-ras
Stes-i-cle'a
Ste-sim' bro-tus
Sthen'e-le
Sthen' e-lus
Sthe' nis
Slhe' uo
Sthen-o-boe' a
Stil'be, or Stil'bi-a
Stil' i-cho
Stil'po
Stim' i-con
Stiph' i-lus
Sto-bae' us
Stoech' a-des
Sto' i-ci
Sto' ics (Eng.)

su

Stra'bo
Stra-tar'chas
Stra' to, or Stra' ton
Stral' o-cles
Strat-o-ni' ce
Stra-to-ni' cus (30)
Stron' gy-le
Stroph' a-des
Stro' phi-US
Stru-thoph' a-gi
Stru' thus
S try 'in a
Strym' no
Stry' nion
Stym-pha'li-a, or

Stym-pha'lis
Stym-pha' lus
Styg'ne
Sty' ra
Sty'rus
Styx

Su-ar-do' nes
Su-ba' tri-i (3) (4) -
Sub-lie' i-us (24)
Sub' o-ta
Sub-ur' ra
Su' cro
Sues' sa
Sues'so-nes
Sue-to' ni-us
Sue' vi

SY

93

Sue' vi-us
Suf-fe' nus
Suf-fe' ti-us, or

Fu-fe' ti-us
■'^Sui' das
Suil' i-us
Sui'o-nes
Sul' chi
Sul'ci-us
Sul' mo, or

Sul' mo-na
Sul-pit' i-a
Sul- pit' i-us, or

Sul- pic' i-us (24)
Sum-ma' nus
Su'ni-ci
Su' ni-des
Su'ni-um
Su-o-vet-au-ril' i-a
Su'pe-rum ma' re
Su'ra ^-rayl'i-us
Su-re' na
Sur-ren' turn
Su' rus
Su'sa
Su' sa-na

Su-si-a'na, or Sii'sis
Su-sa' ri-on
Su'tri-um
Sy-ag' rus
Syb' a-ris

* Suidas. — This word is generally heard, even among the learned, in two syl-
lables, as if written Suidas. Labbe, however, makes it three syllables, and ac-
cents the first; although, says he, by what right I know not, it is generally pro-
nounced with the accent on the penultimate. It may be observed, that if we
place the accent on the first syllable, the i in the second must be pronounced
likee; and that the general pronunciation which Labbe complains of, that of
placing the accent on the second syllable, must, in our English pronunciation of
Greek or Latin words, preserve the t in its long open sound, as in idle: if, there-
fore, we pronounce the i in this manner, it is a sufficient proof that we place the
accent on the penultimate syllable ; which, though common, is, as Labbe ob-
serves, without good authority.

94 SY

Syb-a-ri' ta

Si/b' a-rite (Eog.)

Syb' o-tas

Sy-cin' nus

Sy' e-dra

Sy'e-ne(8)

Sy-e-ne' si-US (10)

Sy-en-i' tes

Syg' a-ros

Sy-le'a

Syl' e-us

Syl'la

Syl'lis

Syl' o-es

Syl' o-son

Syl-va' nus

SY

Syl' vi-a
Syl'vi-us
Sy'ma, or Sy'me
Sym'bo-luoi
Sym' nia-chus
Sym-pleg' a-des
Sy' mus
Syn-cel' lus
Sy-ne' si-US (10)
Syn' ge-lus
Syn' nas
Syn-na-lax' is
Syn' nis
Sy-no'pe
Syn' ty-che
Sy' phax

SY

Sy-phae' um

Syr' a-ces
Syr-a-co'si-a (10)
Syr-a-cu'sae (8)
Syr' a-cuse (Eng.)
Syr' i-a
Sy' rinx

Syr-o-pboe' nix
Syr-o-phcE-ni' ces
Sy' ros
Syr' les
Sy' rus

Sys-i-gam' bis
Sy-sim' e-thres
Sys'i-nas
Sv' tiias

TA

TA

TA

1 A-AU TES

Tab' ra-ca
Ta- bur' nus
Tac-fa-ri' nas
Ta-champ'so
Ta' chos, or Ta' chus
Tac'i-la(24)
Tac'i-tus(24)
lae di-a
Taen' a-rus
Tae' ni-as
Ta' ges
Ta-go' ni-u3
Ta'gus

Ta-la'si-us(lO)
Tal'a-us
Ta-la'y-ra(6)
Tal'e-tum
Tal-thyb'i-us

Ta' lus

Tarn' a-rus

Ta' mos

Ta-ma' se-a

Tarn' pi-US

Tarn' y-ras

Tarn' y-ris

Tan' a-gra

Tan'a-grus, or
Tan' a-ger

Tan'a-is

Tan' a-quil

Tan-tal' i-des

Tan'ta-lus

Ta-nu'si-us Ger' mi-
nus (10)

Ta'phi-je

Ta' phi-us

Ta'phi-us, or

Ta-phi-as' sus
Tap-rob' a-ne
Tap' sus
Tap'y-ri (3)
Tar' a-nis
Ta' ras

Tar-ax-ip' pus
Tar-bel' !i (3)
Tar-che'ti-us (10)
Tar' chou
Ta-ren'tura, or

Ta-ren'tus
Tar'nge
Tar' pa
Tar-pei' a (5)
Tar-pei' us (5)
Tar-quin'i-a
Tar-quin' i-i (3)
Tar- quia' i-us

TA

Tar-quit' i-us (27)

Tar'qui-tus

Tar-ra-ci'na

Tar' ra-co

Tar-ru'ti-us(lO)

Tar' sa

Tar' si-US (10)

Tar' sus, or Tar' sos

Tar' ta-rus

Tar-tes'sus

Tar-un'ti-us

Tas-ge' ti-us

Ta' ti-an

Ta-ti-en' ses

Ta' ti-us (10)

Tat' ta

Tau-lan' ti-i (3)

Tau' nus

Tau-ra'ni-a

Tau-ran' tes

Tau'ri (3)

Tau'ri-ca Cher-so-

ne' sus
Tau'ri-ca (7)
Tau-ri'ni(3)
Tau-ris'ci (3)
Tau' ri-um
Tau-ro-min' i-utn
Tau' rus
Tax' i-la
Tax'i-lus, or

Tax' i-les
Tax-i-maq'ui-lus
Ta-yg'e-te, or

TE

Ta-y-ge' te I

*Ta-yg' e-tus, or '

Ta-yg' e-ta j

Te-a' num
Te' a-rus
Te-a' te-a, Te'a-te, or

Te-ge' a-te
Tech -rues' sa
Tech' na-tis
Tec' ta-mus
Tec-tos'a-ges, or

Tec-tos' a-gae
Te' ge-a, or Te-gse' a
Teg' u-la
Teg'y-ra (7)
Te' i-us (5)
Te' i-um, or Te' os
Tel' a-mon
Tel-a-nio-ni' a-des
Tel-chi' nes
Tel-chin' i-a
Tel-chin' i-us
Tel'chis
Te'le-a(7)(19)
Te-leb' o-as
Te-leb' o-ae, or

Te-leb' o-es
Tel-e-bo' i-des
Te-lec' les, or

Te-lec' lu3
Tel-e-cH' des
Te-leg' o-nus
Te-lem' a-chus
Tel' e-mus

TE

Tel-e-phas' sa
Tel' e-phus
Te-le'si-a (10)
Te-les' i-clas
Tel-e-sil'la
Tel-e-sin' i-cus
Tel-e-si' nus
Tel-e-sip' pus
Te-les' pho-rus
Tel-e-stag' o-ras
Te-les' tas
Te-les' tes
Te-les' to
Tel' e-thus
Tel-e-thu' sa
Te-leu' ri-as
Te-leu' ti-as
Tel-la' ne
Tel' li-as
Tel' lis
Tel'lus

Tel-nies' sus, or
Tel- mis' sus
Te' Ion
Tel-thu'sa
Te'lys(26)
Te-ma' the-a
I Te-me'ni-um
I Tem-e-ni' tes
i Tem'e-nus
Tem-e-rin' da
I Tem' e-sa
i Tem' e-se
i Tem' nes

95

* Taygetus and Taygete. — All oiirprosodists but Lempriere accent these words
on the antepenultimate syllable, as if divided into Ta-yg' e-tus and Ta-yg' e-te.
I am, therefore, rather inclined to suppose the quantity marked in his dictionary
an errour of the press. The lines in Lily's Qu^e Genus will easily call to the
recollection of every scholar how early he adopted the antepenultimate pronun-
ciation.

Tartara, Taygetus, sic Toenera, Massica, et alius

Gargarus .

96 TE

Tem' nos
Tem' pe
Ten'e-dos
Te'nes (26)
Ten' e-sis
Te'nos(2f3)
Ten'ty-ra, Egypt
Ten-ly' ra, Thrace
Te' OS, or Te' i-os
Te-re' don
Te-ren' ti-a
Te-ren-ti-a' nus
Te-ren' tus
^^Te' re-US
Ter-ges' te, and

Ter-ges' turn
Te'ri-as(19)
Ter-i-ba'ziis
Te-rid'a-e(19)
Ter-i-da' tes
Ter'i-gum
Ter-men' ti-a (10)
Ter-me'ras (27)
Ter-me'sus (27)
Ter-mi-na' li-a
Ter-mi-na'lis
Ter' mi-nus
Ter'nii-siis, or

Tei-mes' sus
Ter-pan'der
Terp-sich' o-re (8)
Terp-sic'ra-te
Ter-ra-ci'na
Ter-ra-sid' i-us
Ter' ti-a (10)
Ter'ti-us (10)
Ter-tul-li-a'nus
Te' thys (26)

TH

Te-trap' o-lis
Tet'ri-cus
Teu' cer
Teu'cri (S)
Teu'cri-a
Teuc' te-ri (3)
Teu-mei' sus
Teu' ta
Teu-ta' mi-as, or

Teu' ta-niis
Teu'ta-mus
Teu' tas, or

Teu-ta' tes
Teu' thras
Teu-tom'a tus
Teu' to-ni, and

Teu' to-nes
Tha-ben' iia
Tha' is
Tha' la
Thai' a-nie
7^ha-las' si-US
Thu'Ies
Tha-les'tri-a, or

Tha-les'tris
Tha-le' tes (27)
Tha-li'a(30)
Thai' pi-US
Than/ y-ras
Tham'y-ris
Thar-ge'li-a
Tha-ri'a-des
Tha' rops (26)
Thap'sa-cus
Tha' si-US, or

Thra'si-us(]0)
Tha' SOS (26)
Tha' SUS

TH

Thau-man' ti-as, and

Tliau-nian' tis
Tau' mas
Thau-ma' si-us
The' a

The-ag'e-nes
The-a' ges
The-a' no
The-a' num
The-ar'i-das
The-ar' nus
The-a-te'tes
The' bee (8)
f Thebes (Eng.)
Theb' a-is

Tile' be, or The' bae
The'i-a
The'i-as (5)
Thel-e-phas'sa
Thel-pu' sa
Thelx-i'on (29)
Thelx-i' o-pe
The-me'si-on (11)
The' mis
The-mis' cy-ra
Them'e-nus
Them' i-sou
The-mis' ta
The-mis' ti-us
I'lie-mis' to-cles
Them-i-stog' e-nes
The-o-cle' a
The' o-cles
The' o-clus
The-o-clym' e-nus
The-oc'ri-tus
The-od' a-mas, or
Thi-od'a-raas

* Tcrtus. — For words of Ibis termination, see Idomenais.
t Thebes. — Thebes in Egypt was called Hecatom' pjjlos,irom having a hundred
gates ; and Thebes in Greece Heptap' ylos, from its ieven ^tes.

TH

The-o-dec' tes
The-od-o-re'tus
Tlie-od' o-ret (Eng.)
Tlie-od-o-i i' tus
The-o-do' ra
The-o-do' rus
The-o-do' si-US (10)
The-od' o-ta
The-o-do' ti-on (11)
The-od' o-tus
The-og-iie' tes
The-og' nis
The-oiu-nes' tus
The' on

The-on' o-e (8)
The' o-pe
The-oph'a-ne
The-oph'a-nes
The-o-phu'ni-a
The-oph'i-liis
The-o-phras'tus
The-o-por e-mus
The-o-pom'pus
The-o-phy-lac' tus
The-oph' i-/act(Ei^g.)
The-o'ri-ns
The-o-ti' mus
The-o\' e-na
The-ox-e'ni-a
The-ox-e'ni-us
llie' ra
The-ranj' bus
The-ram' e-iies
The-rap' ne, or

Te-rap' ne
Tlie' ras
The-rip' pi-das

TH

Ther' i-tas

Ther' ma

Ther nio'don

Ther-mop' y-lce

Ther' mus

The-rod' a-mas

The'ron

Ther-pan' der

Ther-san' der

Ther-sil' o-chus

Ther-sip'pus

Ther-si'tes(l)

Thes-bi' tes

The-se' i-dae

The-se' is

I'he'se-us

The-si' dae

The-si'des
Thes-raoph-o' ri-a
Thes-moth' e-tae
Thes-pi' a
Thes-pi' a-dee
Thes-pi' a-des
They'pi-ag
Thes' pis
Thes'pi-us, or

Thes' ti-us
Thes- pro' ti- a (10)
Thes-pro' tus
Thes-sa' li-a
Thes-sa' li-on (29)
Thes-sa-li'o-tis
*Thes-sa-lo-ni' ca

^ (30)
Thes'sa-lus
Thes'te
Thes'ti-a

TH 97

I Thes-ti'a-de, and
I Thes-ti' a-des
[ Thes' ti-as
Thes' ti-us
Thes' tor
Thes' ty-lis
The' tis
Theu'tis, or

Teu'this
Thi'a
Thi'as
Thim' bron
Thi-od' a-mas
This' be
This'i-as (10)
This' o-a

Tho-an'ti-um (10)
Tho' as
Tho'e (8)
Thorn' y-ris (19)
Tho'lus
fThon
Tho' nis
The' on
llio' o-sa
Tho-o'tes
Tho-ra' ni-us
Tho' rax
Tho' ri-a
Thor' nax
Thor' sus
Tho' us
Thra' ce
Thra' ces
Thra' ci-a
Thrace (Eng.)
Thrac' i-dae (19)

* Thessalonica. — This word, like every other of a similar termination, is sure
to be prouomiced by a mere English scholar with the accent on the third sylla-
ble ; but this must be avoided on pain of literary excommunication.
t Thon, a physician of Egypt. — Milton spells this word with the final e,

making
H

98 TH

Thra' cis
Thra'se-as(ll)
Thra-sid'e-us
Thra' si-US (10)
Thra' so
Thras-y-bi»' lus
Thras-y-dae' us
Thra-syl' lus
Thra-sym'a-chus
Thras-y-me'des
Thras-y-rae' iius
Thre-ic'i-us (24)
Th re-is' sa
Threp-sip'pas
Tliri-am' bus
Thro' ni-um
Thr/ on
Thry' us
Thu-cyd'i-des
Thu-is' to
Thu' le (8)
Thu'ri-JB, or
Thu' ri-um
Thu' ri-nus
Thus'ci-a(lO)
Thy' a
Thy' a-des
Th)'ani-is
Thy'a-na
Thv-a-ti' ra
Thy-bai^ ni
Thy-es' ta
Thy-es' tes
Thym' bra
Thym-brae'us
Thym' bris

TI

Thym' bron
Thym' e-le
Thy-mi'a-this
Thy-moch' a-res
Thy-moe' tes
Thy-od' a-raas
Thy-o'ne
Thy-o' ne-us
Thy' o-tes
Thy' re
Thyr' e-a
Thyr' e-us
Tliyr' i-on (29)
Thyr-sag' e-tse
Thys' SOS
Thy' us
Ti'a-sa(l)
Tib-a-re' ni
Ti-be'ri-as
Tib-e-ri' nus
Tib' e-ris
Ti-be' ri-us
Ti-be' sis
Ti-bul' lus
Ti' bur

Ti-bur'ti-us(lO)
Ti-bur' tus
Tich'i-us(12)
Tic' i-da
Ti-ci' nus
Tid' i-us
Ti-es' sa
Tif'a-ta
Ti-fer' num
Tig' a-sis
Tig-el-U' nus (24)

TI

Ti-gel' li-us
Ti-gra' nes
Tig-ran-o-cer' ta
Ti' gres
Ti' gris

Tig-u-ri' ni (3)
Til-a-ta'i(4)
Ti-m»' a
i Ti-mae' us
i Ti-mag' e-ues
Ti-mag' o-ras
Ti-man' dra
Ti-man'dri-des
Ti-man' thes
Ti-mar'chus (12)
Tim-a-re' ta
Ti-ma'si-on (11)
Tim-a-sith' e-us
Ti-ma' vus
Ti-me' si-US (11)
Ti-moch' a-ris (12)
Tim-o-cle' a
Ti-njoc' ra-tes
Ti-mo'cre-on
Tim-o-de'mus
Tim-o-la' us
Ti-mo' le-on
Ti-mo'his(13)
Ti-mom'a-chus
Ti'mon
Ti-moph' a-nes
Ti-mo' ihe-us
Ti-mox' e-nus
Tin' gia
Ti'pha
Ti' phys

^Ss.

making it one syllable only, and consequently pronouncing it so as to rhyme
with tone :

Not that Nepenthe, which the wife of Thone,

In Egypt, gave to Jove-born Helena,

Is of such power to stir up joy as this

Comtts.

TI

Tiph'y-sa
Ti-re'si-as (10)
Tir-i-ba' ses
Tir-i-da' tes
Ti'ris (18)
Ti'ro

Ti-r3'n' thi-a
Ti-ryn'thus
Ti-sae' um
Ti-sag' o-ras
Ti-sani' e-nes
Ti-saii' drus
Ti-sar' elms (12)
Ti-si' a-rus
Tis'i-as(lO)
Ti-siph' o-ne
Ti-sipl/ o-niis
TiS"Sam' e-nus
Tis-sa-pher' nes
Ti-tffi' a

Ti'tan, Ti-ta'nus
Til'a-iia
Ti-ta' nes
Ti' tans (Eng.)
Ti-ta' ni-a
Ti-tai/ i-des
Ti-ta' nus, (a giant)
Tit' a-nus, (a river)
Tit-a-re' si-US (10)
Tit' e-nus
Tith-e-nid' i-a
Ti-lho'nus
Tit' i-a (19)
Tit-i-a'na (21)
Tit-i-a' nus
Tit'i-i (3) (19)
Ti-thraus' tes
Ti-tin' i-us

Tit'i.us(10)(19)
Ti-tor' mus
Ti-tu' ri-us
Ti' tus
Til'y-rus

TR

Tit'ylus(19)

Tle-pol'e.mus(l6)

Tma'rus

Tmo'lus(13)

Troch'a-ri

To-ga' ta

Tol' mi-des

To-lo' sa

To-lum'nu3

To'lus

To-mae' um

Tom' a-rus ( 1 9)

Tom'i-sa

To' mos, or To' mis

Tom'y-ris (19)

To' ne-a

Ton-gil'li

To-pa'zos

Top'i ris, or

Top' rus
Tor'i-ni(3)
To-ro' ne
Tor-qua' ta
Tor-qua' tus
Tor' tor
To' rus
Tor'y-ne
Tox-a-rid' i-a (19)
Tox'e-us
Tox-ic' ra-te
Tra' be-a
Trach'a-lus(12)
Tra' chas
Tra-chin' i-a
Trach-o-ni' tis
Tra' gus

Traj-a-nop' o-lis
Tra-ja'nus
Tra'jan (Eng.)
Tral les

Trans-tib-er-i' na
Tra-pe' zus
Tra-sul' lu8
H 2

TR 99

Tre-ba'ti-us(lO)
Tre-bel-li-a' nus
Tre-bel-li-e'nus
Tre-bel'li-us
Tre' bi-a
Tre' bi-us
Tre- bo' ni-a
Tre-bo' ni-us

Treb'u-la(]9)
Tre' rus
Trev'e-ri (3)
Tri-a' ri-a
Tri-a' ri-us
Tii-bal' li (3)
Trib' o-ci
Tri-bu'ni
Tric-as-ti' ni (3)
Tric'cae
Trick' se
Tri-cla' ri-a
Tri-cre'na
Tri-e-ter'i-ca
Trif-o-li' nus
Tri-na' cri-a, or

Trin' a-cris
Tri-no-ban' tes
Tri-oc' a-la, or

Tri' o-cla
Tri'o-pas, or

Tri' ops
Tri-phyi'i-a
Tri-phil'lis(l)
Tri-phi'lus
Trip' o-lis (19)
Trip-tol'e-mus
Triq' ue-tra
Tris-me-gis'tus
Trit'i-a (10)
Trit-o-ge-ni'a(30)
Tri' ton
Tri-to' nis
Tri-ven' turn
Triv' i-a

100 TR

Triv' i-ae an' trum
Triv'i-ae lu'cus
Tri-vi'cum
Tri-um'vi-ri (4)
Tro' a-des
Tro' as

Troch'o-is (12)
Troe-ze' ne
Trog'i-lus (2.i)
Trog-lod' y-tae
Tro'gus Pom-pe'i-

us
Tro'ja
Troy (Eng.)
*Tro'i-lus
Trom-eii-ti' na
Troph'i-mus
Tro-pho' ni-us
Tros

Tros' sii-lum
Trot' i-liini
Tru-en' turn, or

Trii-en-ti'num
Tryph' e-rus
Tryph-i-o-do' rus

TU

Try' phon
Try-plio' sa
Tu'be-ro (19)
Tuc'ci-a (10)
Tuk' she-a
Tu'ci-a (10)
Tu'der, or

Tu-der'ti-a(lO)
Tu' dri (3)
Tu-gi'ni, or

Tu-ge'ni
Tu-gu-ri'nus (22)
Tu-is' to
Tu-lm'gi(3)
Tul'la
Tul'!i-a
Tul-li' o-la
Tul'li-us

Tii-iie' ta, or Tu' nis
Tun' gri
Tu-ra' ni-us
Tur' bo
Tur-de-ta' ni
Tu-re' sis
Tu' ri-us

TY

Tur' nus
Tu' ro-nes
Tur' pi-o
Tu-rul' li-us
Tus-ca' ni-a, and

Tus'ci-a(lO)
Tus' ci (3)
Tus-cu-la' num
Tus' cu-lum
Tus' cus
Tu'ta

Tu'ti-a(lO)
Tu' ti-cum
Ty' a-na
•j-Ty-a' ne-us, or

Ty-a-ne'us
Ty-a-ni' tis
Ty' bris
Ty' bur
Ty'che(12)
ry ke

Tych'i-us (12)
Tych' i-cus (12)
Ty'de
i JTyd' e-us

* Troilus. — This word is almost always heard as if it were two syllables only,
and as if written Troy' Iris. This is a corruption of the first magnitude : the
vowels should be kept separate, as if written Tro' e-lus. — See Zoilus.

f Tijaneits. — This word is only used as an adjective to ApoUonius, the cele-
brated Pythagorean philosopher, and is formed from the town of Tya/ia, where
be was born. The natural formation of this adjective would undoubtedly be
Tyaneus, with the accent on the antepenultimate syllable. Labbe, at the word
Tyana, says, " et inde deductum Tyaneus ; quidquid sciam reclamare nonuullos
sed immerito, ut satis nornnt eruditi."

The numberless authorities which might be brought for pronouncing this
word either way, sufficiently show how equivocal is its accent, and of how little
importance it is to which we give the preference. My private opinion coin-
cides with Labbe; but as we generally find it written with the diphthong, we
may presume the penultimate accent has prevailed, and that it is the safest to
follow.

X Tydeus. — This word, like several others of the same termination, was pro-
nounced by the Greeks sometimes in three, and sometimes in two syllables, the

TY

Ty-di'des
Ty-e' nis

Tym' ber
Ty-nio' lus
Tym-pa' ni-a
Tym-phae'i (3)
Tyn-dar'i-des
Tyn' da-ris
Tyn' da-rus
Tyn'ni-chus
Ty-phoe'us, or
Ty-phoe'os, sub.

TY

Ty-pho'e-us, adj.
Ty' phon
Ty-ran-ni' on
Ty-ran' nus
Ty' ras, or Ty' ra
Ty' res
Tyr-i-da'tes
Tyr'i-i (4)
Ty-ri' o-tes
Ty'ro

Ty-rog' ly-phus
Tv' ros

Ty 101

Tyr-rlie' i-^doe
Tyr-rhe' i-des
Tyr-rhe' ni
Tyr-rhe'num
Tyr-rhe' nus
Tyr' rlie-us
Tyr-rhi' dae
Tyr' sis
Tyr-tae' us
Ty' rus, or Ty' ros
Tyre (Eng.)
Tys'i-as (10)

VA

VA

VA

Vac-c^'i (3)
Va-cu'na
Va'ga

Vag-e-dru' sa
Va-gel' li-us
Va-ge' ni (3)
Va'la

Va' lens

Va-len'ti-a (10)
Val-en-tin-i-a' nus
Va-len-tinf i-an,

(E..g.)
Va-le' ri-a
Va-le-ri-a' nus

Fa-l^ ri-nn (Eng.)
Va-le' ri-us
Val' e-rus
Val' gi-us
Van-da'li-i (3) (4)
Van-gi' o-nes
Van' ni-us

eu considered as a diphthong. When it was pronounced in three syllables, the
penultimate syllable was long, and the accent was on it, as we find it in a vei se
of Wilkie's Epigoniad:

Venus, still partial to the Theban arms,

Tydeus son seduc'd by female charms.

But the most prevailing pronunciation was that witli the antepenultimate
accent, as we generally find it in Pope's Homer.

Next came Idomeneus and Tydeus^ son,
Ajax the less, and Ajax Telamon.

Pope's Horn, h, ii. v. 50.
See Jdomeneua.

102 VE

Va-ra'nes
Var-dae' i
Va'ri-a
Va-ri' ui (3)
Va-ris' ti
Va' ri-us
Var'ro
Va' rus
Vas-co' nes
Vat-i-ca' iius
Va-tin'i-us
Vat-i-e' nus
U'bi-i (4)
U-cal'e-gon
U'cu-bis
Vec'ti-us (10)
Ve'di-us Poi'ii-o
Ve-ge'ti-us (10)
Ve'i-a
Ve-i-a'nu8
Ve-i-en'tes
Ve-i-eu' to
Ve' i-i (3)
Vej' o-vis
Ve-la' brum
Ve-la' ni-us
VeMi-a
VeKi-ca
Ve-li'na
Ve-li' iium
Ve-li-o-cas' si (3)
Vel-i-ter' na
Ve-li' trae
Vena-ri(3)
Vel'le-da

VE

Vel-le' i-us
*Ve-na'frum
Ven' e-di
Ven'e-li
Ven'e-ti(3)
Ve-ne'li-a (10)
Ven' ice (Eng.)
Vei/e-tus
Ve-nil' i-a
Ve-no' ni-us
Ven-tid' i-us
Veu'ti(3)
Veu-u-le' i-us
Ven' u-lus
Ve'nus
Ve-nu'si-a, or

Ve-nu' si-um (10)
Ve-ra' gri
Ve-ra' ni-a
Ve-ra' ni-us
Ver-big' e-nus
Ver-cel' lae
Ver-cin-get' o-rix
Ver-e' na
Ver-gil' i-a
Ver-gas-il-lau' nus
Ver-gel'lus
Ver-gil' i-ae
Ver-gin' i-us
Ver' gi-um
Ver-go-bre' tus
Ver' i-tas

Ver-o-doc' ti-us (10)
Ver-o-man' du-i
Ve-ro' na

VE

Ve-ro' nes

Ver-o-ni' ca (30)

Ver-re-gi'num

Ver' res, C.

Ver' ri-tus

Ver' ri-us

'f'Ver-ru'go

Ver' ti-co

Ver-ti-cor'di-a

Ver-tis'cus

Ver-lum' nus
-: Ver-u-Ia'nus

Ve' rus

Ves' bi-us, or
Ve-su' bi-us

Ves-ci-a'nunn

Ves-p^-si-a' nus

Fes-pa' si-an (Eng.)

Ves-cu- la' ri-us

Ves' e-ris

Ve-se'vi-us, and
Ve-se' vus

Ves' ta

Ves-ta' les

Ves-ta'li-a

Ves-tic' i-us (24)

Ves-til' i-us

Ves-til'la

Ves-ti' ni (3)

Ves- ti' nus

Ves' u-lus
^ Ve-su' vi-us

Vet' ti-us

Vet-to' nes

Vet-u-lo' ni-a

* Venafrum. — Though the accent may be placed either on the antepenulti-
mate or the penultimate syllable of this word, the latter is by far the prefer-
able, as it is adopted by Lempriere, Labbe, Gonldman, and other good autho-
rities.

f Verrugo. — I have given this word the penultimate accent with Lempriere,
in opposition to Ainswortb, who adopts the antepenultimate.

VI

Ve-tu' ri-a
Ve-tu' ri-us
Ve' tus
U'fens
Uf-en-ti' na
Vi-bid'i-a
Vi-bid' i-us
Vib'i-us
Vi'bo

Vib-u-le' nus
Vi-bul'li-us
Vi'caPo'ta
Vi-cen'ta, or

Vi-ce'ti-a (10)
Vi-cel' li-us
Vic' tor
Vic-to' ri-a
Vic-to' ri-u3
Vic-to-ri' na
Vic-to-ri' nus
Vic-tum' vi-ae
Vi-en' na
Vil'li-a
Vil' li-us
Vim-i-na' lis
Vin-cen' ti-us (10)
Vin' ci-us
Vin-da' li-us
Vin-del' i-ci (4)
Vin-de-mi-a' tor
Vin' dex Ju' li-us
Vin-dic'i-us(lO)
Vin-do-nis' sa
Vi-nic'i-us (10)
Vi-nid' i-us
Vin' i-us
Vin' ni-us
Vip-sa' ni-a
Vir' bi-us
Vir-gil' i-us
Vi/ gil (Eng.)
Vir-gin' i-a

VO

Vir-gin' i-us
Vir-i-a' thus
Vir-i-dom' a-rus
Vi-rip' la-ca
Vir' ro
Vir' tus
Vi-sel' li-us
Vi-sel' lus
Vi-tel'li-a
Vi-tel' li-us
Vil'i-a(lO)
Vit'^ri-cus
Vi-tru'vi-us
Vit' u-la
Ul-pi-a'nus
Ul'pi-an, (EngO
U'lu-brse
U-lys' ses
Um' ber
Um' bra
Um'bri-a
Um-brig'i-us (24)
Um' bro
Un'ca
Un' chae

Un-de-cem' vi-ri (3)
U-nel' li (3)
Unx' i-a
Vo-co' ni-a
Vo-co' ni-us
Vo-con'ti-a (10)
Vog' e-sus
Vol-a-gin' i-us
Vo-la' na
Vo-lan' dum
Vol-a-ter'ra
Vol'cae, or
Vol' ga
Vo-log' e-ses
Vo-log' e-sus
Vol' scens
Vol' sci, or Vol' ci

vu

103

Vol-sin' i-um
Vol-tin'i-a
Vo-lum'nae Fa'num
Vo-lum' ni-a
Vo-lum'nus
Vo-lum' ni-us
Vo-lup'tas, and

Vo-lu' pi-a
Voj-u-se' nus
Vo-lu-si-a'nus
Vo-lu' si-US (10)
Vol' u-sus
Vo'lux
Vo-ma' nus
Vo-no' nes
Vo-pis' cus
Vo-ra' nus
Vo-ti-e' nus (22)
U-ra' ni-a

U-ra' ni-i, or U' ri-i
U' ra-nus
Ur-bic' u-a
Ur' bi-cus
U'ri-a
U' ri-tes
Ur-sid' i-us
Us' ca-na
U-sip' e-tes, or

U-sip' i-ci
Us-ti' ca
U' ti-ca
Vul-ca-na' li-a
Vul-ca' ni
Vul-ca' ni-us
Vul-ca' nus
Fur can {Eng.)
Vul'ca-ti-us (10)
Vul'so
Vul'tu-ra
Vul-tu-re'i-us
Vnl-tu' ri-us
Vul-tur' num

104 VU

UX

uz

Vul-tur' nus

Ux-el-lo-da' num

Ux-is' a-ma

Vul-s>i' mini

j Ux' i-i (3)

U'zi-ta

XE

XE

XY

yV-AN' THE (17)

Xan' thi
Xan' thi- a
Xan' ihi-ca
Xan-lhip' pe
Xan-thip' pus
Xan' iho
Xan-tho-pu' lus
Xan' ihus
Xan'li-cles
Xan- tip' pe
Xan-tip'pus
Xe-nag' o-ras

Xe-nar' chus
Xen' a-res
Xen' e-tus
Xe'ne-us
Xe-ni' a-des
Xe' ni-us
Xen-o-cle' a
Xen' o-cles
Xen-o-cli'des
Xe-noc' ra-tes
Xe-nod' a-mus
Xe-nod' i-ce
Xe-nod' o-chus

Xen-o-do' rus
Xe-nod' o-tus
Xe-noph' a-nes
Xe-noph'i-Ius
Xen' o-phon
Xen-n-phon-ti' us
Xen-o-pi-thi' a
Xerx' es (17)
Xeu' xes
Xu' thus
Xy' chus
Xyn' i-as
X>n-o-ich' i-a

ZA

ZA

ZE

AiAb' A-TUS (19)

(27)
Zab-di-ce' ne
Za-bir' na
Zab' u-lus
Za-cyn' thus
Za-grae' us
Za' grus
Zal'a-tes (19)
Za-leu'cus

Za' ma, or Zag' raa
Za' me-is
Za-mol' xis
Zan' cle
Zan' the-nes
Zan' thi-cles
Za' rax
Zar-bi-e' nus
Zar-i-as' pes
Za'thes

Ze-bi' na
Ze'la, or Ze'li-a
Ze' les
Ze-lot'y-pe
Ze' lus
Ze'no
Ze-no' bi-a
Zen' o-cles
Zen-o-cli' des
Zen-o-do' rus

\

ZE

Zen-o-do' ti-a
*Ze-nod' o-tus
Ze-noth' e-niis
Ze-noph'a-nes
Ze-phyr' i-um
Zeph' y-ru3
Zeph'y-rutn
Ze-ryn'thus
Ze' thes, or Ze' tus
Zeu-gi-ta' na
Zeug' ma
Ze'us

Zeux-id' a-mus
Zeux' i-das

zo

Zeu-xip' pe
Zeu' xis
Zeu' xo
Zi-gi' ra

Zil'i-a, or Ze'lis
Zi-my' ri
Zi-ob' e-ris
Zi-pae' les
Zmil' a-ces (16)
tZo' i-lus (29)
Zo-ip' pus
Zo' na
Zon'a-ras
Zoph'o-riis

ZY

Zo-pyr'i o
Zo-pyr' i-on
Zop'y-rus(ig)
Zor-o-as'ter
Zos' i-miis
Zos' i-ne
Zos-te'ri-a
Zo-thraus' tes
Zy-gat/ tes
Zyg'e-na
Zyg' i-a
Zy-gom' a-la
Zy-gop' o-lis
Zv-gri'tae

105

* Zenodotus. — Ail our prosodists but Lempriere give this word the antepenul-
timate accent ; and till a good reason is given why i( should differ from Herod-
otus, I must beg leave to follow the majority.

+ Zuilus. — The two vowels in this word are always separated in the Gieek
and Latin, but in the English pronunciation of it they are frequently blended
into a diphthong, as in the words oil, boil, &cc. This, however, is an illiterate
pronunciation, and should be avoided. The word should have three syllables,
and be pronounced as if written Zo' e-lm.

By inspecting the foregoing Vocabulary, we see that, notwith-
standing all the barriers with which the learned have guarded the
accentuation of the dead languages, still some words there are
which despise their laws, and boldly adopt the analogy of English
pronunciation. It is true the catalogue of these is not very nu-
merous : for, as an error of this kind incurs the penalty of being
thought illiterate and vulgar, it is no wonder that a pedantic ad-
herence to Greek and Latin should, in doubtful cases, be gene-
rally preferred.

But as the letters of the dead languages have insensibly
changed their sound by passing into the living ones, so it is

( 106 )
impossible to preserve the accent from sliding sometimes into the
analogies of our own tongue ; and when once words of this kind
are fixed in the public ear, it is not only a useless, but a perni-
cious, pedantry to disturb them. Who could hear without pity
of Alexander's passing the river Grani' cus, or of his marry-
ing the sister of Parys' atis'^ These words, and several others,
must be looked upon as planets shot from their original spheres,
and moving round another centre.

After all the care, therefore, that has been taken to accent
words according to the best authorities, some have been found
so differently marked by different prosodists, as to make it no
easy matter to know to which we shall give the preference. In
this case I have ventured to give my opinion without presuming
to decide, and merely as an 'Hwtjxov, or Interim^ till the learned
have pronounced the final sentence.

PREFACE

TO THE

TERMINATIONAL VOCABULARY.

1 AKiNG a retrospective view of language, or surveying it in
its terminations, affords not only a new but an advantageous
▼iew of all languages. The necessity of this view induced me,
several years ago, to arrange the whole English language ac-
cording to its terminations ; and this arrangement I found of in-
finite use to me in consulting the analogies of our tongue. A
conviction of its utility made me desirous of arranging the
Greek and Latin proper names in the same manner, and more
particularly as the pronunciation of these languages depends
more on the termination of words than any other we are ac-
quainted with. Of such utility is this* arrangement supposed
to be in the Greek language, that the son of the famous
Hoogeven, who wrote on the Greek particles, has actually
printed such a dictionary, which only waits for a preface to
be published. The labour of such a selection and arrange-
ment must have been prodigious ; nor is the task I have under-
taken in the present work a slight one ; but the idea of render-
ing the classical pronunciation of proper names still more easy,
encouraged me to persevere in the labour, however dry and fa-
tiguing.

I flattered myself I had already promoted this end, by di-
viding the proper names into syllables upon analogical princi-
ples ; but hoped I could still add to the facility of recollecting
their pronunciation by the arrangement here adopted ; which

( lOS )

in the first place, exhibits the accent and quantity of every word
by its termination.

In the next place, it shows the extent of this accentuation, by
producing, at one view, all the words differently accented, by
which means may be formed the rule and the exception.

Thirdly, when the exceptions are but few, and less apt to be
regarded, — by seeing them contrasted with the rule, they are im-
printed more strongly on the memory, and are the more easily
recollected. Thus, by seeing that Sperchius, Xejiophotitius, and
Darius, are the only words of that very uumerous termination
which have the accent on the penultimate ; we are at perfect
ease about all the rest.

Fourthly, by seeing that all words ending in enes have uni-
versally the antepenultimate accent, we easily recollect that the
pronunciation of Eumenes, with the accent on the penultimate, is
radically wrong, and is only tolerated because adopted by some
respectable writers. Thus, too, the numerous termination in
ades is seen to be perfectly antepenultimate ; and the ambiguous
termination in ides is freed in some measure from its intricacy,
by seeing the extent of both forms contrasted. This contrast,
without being obliged to go to Greek etymologies, shows at one
view when this termination has the accent to the penultimate i,
as in Tydides; and when it transfers the accent to the antepe-
nultimate, as in Thucydides ; which depends entirely on the
quantity of the original word from which these patronymics are
formed.

And lastly, when the number of words pronounced with a dif-
ferent accent are nearly equal, we can at least find some way of
recollecting their several accentuations better than if they were
promiscuously mingled with all the rest of the words in the lan-
guage. By frequently repeating them as ihey stand together,
the ear will gain a habit of placing the accent properly, without
knowing why it does so. In short, if Labbe's Catholici Indices,
which is in the hands of all the learned, be useful for readily
finding the accent and quantity of proper names, the present
Index cannot fail to be much more so, as it not only associates

( 109 )
them by their accent and quantity, but according to their termi-
nation also; and by this additional association it must necessa-
rily render any diversity of accent more easily perceived and re-
membered.

To all which advantages it may be added, that this arrangement
has enabled me to point out the true sound of every termina-
tion ; by which means those who are totally unacquainted with
the learned languages will find themselves instructed in the true
pronunciation of the final letters of every word, as well as its ac-
cent and quantity.

1 1 need scarcely be observed, that in the following Index
almost all words of two syllables are omitted : for, as dissyllables
in the Greek and Latin languages are always pronounced with
the accent on the first, it was needless to insert tliem. The same
may be observed of such words as have the vowel in the penul-
timate syllable followed by two consonants : for, in this case,
unless the former of these consonants was a mute, and the
latter a liquid, the penultimate vowel was always long, and
consequently always had the accent. This analogy takes place
in our pronunciation of words from the Hebrew, which, with
the exceptions of some few have been anglicised, such as
Bethlehemite, Nazarene, &,c. have the accent, like the Greek
and Latin words, either on the penultimate or antepenultimate
syllable.

It might have been expected that I should have confined my-
self to the insertion of proper names alone, without bringing in
the gentile adjectives, as they are called, which are derived from
them. This omission would, undoubtedly have saved me immense
trouble ; but these adjectives being sometimes used as substan-
tives, made it difficult to draw the line ; and as the analogy of
accentuation was, in some measure, connected with these adjec-
tives, I hoped the trouble of collecting and arranging them would
not be entirely thrown away.

TERMINATIONAL VOCABULARY

OF

GREEK AKD LATIK PROPER KAMES.

AA

'Accent the Antepenultimate.

A BAA*, Nausicaa.

B A

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ababa, Desudaba, Alaba, Allaba, Aballaba, Cillaba, Adeba,
Abnoba, Onoba, Arnoba, Ausoba, Hecuba, Gelduba, Corduba,
Voluba, Rutuba.

ACA EGA ICAf OCA UCA YCA

Accent the Penultimate.

Cleonica, Thessalonica, Veronica, Noctiluca, Donuca.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ithaca, Andriaca, Malaca, Tabraca, Mazaca, Seneca, Cyre-
naica, Belgica, Georgica, Cabalica, Italica, Maltilica, Bellica,
Laconica, Leonica, Marica, Marmarica, Conimbrica, Merobrica,
Mirobrica, Cetobrica, Anderica, America, Africa, Arborica,
Aremorica, Armorica, Norica, Tetrica, Asturica, Illyrica, Nasi-

* As the accent is never on the last syllable of Greek or Latin proper names,
the final a must be pronounced ns in English words of this termination ; that is,
nearly as the interjection ah! — See Rule 7, prefixed to the Initial Vocabulary.

t Of all the words ending in ica, Cleonica, Veronica, and Thessalonica, are the
only three which have the penultimate accent.— See Rule the 29th prefixed to
the Initial Vocabulary, and the words Andronicu$ and Sophronienti

( 112 )

ca, Esica, Corsica, Athatica, Boetica, Ceretica, AHaitica, Celti-
ca, Salmantica, Cyrrhestica, Ustica, Utica, Engravica, Oboca,
Amadoca, Aesyca, Mutyca.

DA

Accent the Penultimate.

Abdeda, Hecameda, Diomeda, Amida, Actrida.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Aadci, Adada, Symada, Bagrada, Suada, Idubeda, Andromeda,
Ceneda, Agneda, Voneda, Candida, Egida, Anderida, Florida*,
Pisida,

MA

Accent the Pefiultimate.
Dicaea, Nicaea, and all words of this termination.

E A

Accent the Penultimate.

Laodicea, Stratonicea, Cymodocea, Medea, Ligea Argea,
Amathea, Alphea, Erythea, Etlialea, Malea, Heraciea, Amphi-
clea, Theoclea, Agathoclea, Androclea, Euryclea, Penthesilea,
Achillea, Asbamea, Alcidaniea, Cadmea, Elimea, ^nea, Man-
tinea, Maronea, Chzeronea, ^pea, Barea, Caesarea, Neoraesarea,
Cytherea, Ipsea, Hypsea, Galatea, Platea, Myrtea (a city).

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Pharnacea, Ardea, Tegea, -^thea, Dexithea, Leucothea, Alea,
Doc!; a, Dioclea, Elea, Marcellea, Demea, Castanea, Aminea,
Ficuluea. Albunea, Boea, Clupea or Ciypea, Abarbarea, Chasrea,
Verreaj Laurea, Thyrea, Rosea, Odyssea, Etea, Tritea, Myrtea
(a nan^e of Venus), Butea, Abazea.

GEA

Accent the Penultimate.
Meleboea, Euboea, and all words of this termination.

* Labbe tells ;is that some of tlie most learned men pionoimce tliis pai t of
America with the accent on the penultimate syllable.

-( 113 )

GA

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abaga, Bibaga, Ampsaga, Aganzaga, Noega, Aiabiiga, Ao-
briga, Segobriga, Coeliobriga, Flaviobriga.

HA

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Malacha, Pyrrhicha, Adalha, Agatha, Badenatha, Abaratha,
Monumetha.

AIA

Accent the Antepenultimate,

Achaia*, Panchaia, Aglaia, Maia.

BIA

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Arabia, Trebia, Contrebia, Albia, Balbia, Olbia, Corymbia,
Zenobia, Cornubia.

CI At

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Nicacia, Dacia, Salacia, Wormacia, Thaumacia, Connacia,
Ambracia, Thracia, Samothracia, Artacia, Accia, Gallacia,
Graecia, Voadicia, Vindelicia, Cilicia, Libyphcenicia, Aricia,
Chalcia, Francia, Provincia, Cappadocia, Porcia, Muscia, Ascia,
Iscia, Thuscia, Boruscia, Seleucia;{;, Tucia, Lycia.

DIA

Accetit the Penultimate.
Iphimedia^, Laoinedia, Protomedia.

* The vowels in this teriniuation do not form a diphlhong. The accent is
upon the first a, the i is pronounced like y consonant in year, and the final «
nearly like the a ia/uther, or the interjection «/i /—See Rule 7.

f Words of this termination have the cia prononiiced as if written she-a, — See
Rule 10, prefixed to the Initial Vocabulary.

t See Rule 30, and the word in the Initial Vocabulary.

f See Iphigenia in the Initial Vocabulary.

1

( 114 )

^ Accent the Antepenultimate.

Badia, Arcadia, Leucadia, Media, Iphimedia, Nicomedia,
Polymedia, Eporedia, Corsedia, Suedia, Fordicidia, Numidia,
Canidia, Japidia, Pisidia, Gallovidia, Scandia, India, Burgundia,
Ebodia, Clodia,^rodia, Longobardia, Cardia, Verticordia, Con-
cordia, Discordia, Herephordia, Claudia, Lydia.

EIA

Accent the Penultimate.

Elegeia*, Hygeia, Antheia, Cartheia^ Aquileia, Pompeia,
Deiopeia, Tarpeia, Carteia.

GIA

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Sphagia, Lagia, Atlianagia, Cantabrigia, Or»igia, Norvigia,
Langia, Eningia, Finningia, Lotharingia, Turingia, Sergia, Or-
gia, Pelasgia, Fugia, Hugia, Ogygia, Jopygia, Phrygia, Zygia.

HIA

Accent the Penultimate.
Sophia, Xenopilhia, Anthia, Erythia.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Valachia, Lysimachia, Centauromachia, Inachia, Xynsichia,
Antiochia, Amphiiochia, Munychia, Philadelphia, Apostrophia,

* The ancients sometimes separated the vowels ei in this termination, and
sometimes pronounced them as a diphthong. The general mode of pronounc-
ing them with us is to consider them as a diphthong, and to pronounce it as long
or double e ; which from its squeezed sound, approaches to the initial y, and
makes these words pronounced as if written El-e-j4 yah, Hy-j^' yah, &c. This
is the pronunciation which ought to be adopted, but scholars who are fond of
displaying their knowledge of Greek will be sure to pronounce Elegeia, Hygeia,
or rather Hygieia, Anthtia, and Deiopeia, with the diphthong like the noun eye ;
while Cariheia, or Carteia, Aquileia, Pompeia, and Tarpeia, of Latin original, are
permitted to have their diphthongs sounded like double e, or, which is nearly
the same thing if the vowels are separated, to sound the e long as in equal, and
the ias y consonant, articulating the final a. — See note on Achaia.

For a more complete idea of the sound of this diphthong, see the word
Pleiades, in the Initial Vocabulary, To which observations we may add, that
when this diphthong in Greek is reduced to the single long i in Latin, as in
Jphigenia, Elegia, &c. it is pronounced like single i, that is, like the noun eye.

( llo )
Scarpliia, Acrypliia, Emathia, iEmatliia, Alelliia, Hjaciiithia,
Cariiithia, Tvrinthia, C)i)lliia, l\r)iilliia, Parlhia, Scythia,
Pvthia.

LIA

Accent the Fenultimate.

Thalia, Aristoclia, Basilia.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

CEbalia, Fornicalia, Lupercalia, Acidalia, Vaudalia, Podalia,
Megalia, Robigalia, Fiigalia, CEchalia, Westphalia, iElhalia,
Alalia, Vulcanalia, Paganalia, Bacchanalia, Terminalia, Foiui-
iialia. Verluninalia, Portumnalia, Agonalia, Aiigeronalia, Satur-
nalia, Fauiialia, Portunalia, Opalia, Liberalia, Feialia, Floralia,
Leiiuiralia, Salia, Pbarsalia, Thessalia, Italia, Italia, Compita-
lia, Carmoiitalia, Laiirentalia, Castaha, Attalia, Psytalia, Mam-
blia, ^lia, Caelia, Delia, Celia, Decelia, Agelia, Helia, Corne-
lia, Cloelia, Aspelia, Cerelia, Aurelia, Velia, Anglia, Caecilia,
Sicilia, ^gilia, Cingilia, Palilia, ^Emilia, ^nilia, Veiiilia, Pa-
rilia, Basilia, Absilia, Hersilia, Massilia, Atilia, Anatilia, Petilia,
Antilia, Quintilia, Hostilia, Culilia, Aquilia, Servilia, Elapho-
bolia, Ascolia, Padolia, ^olia. Folia, Natolia, Anatolia, iEtolia,
Nauplia, Dairiia, Figulia, Julia, Apulia, Gaetulia, Getulia, Tri-
phylia, Pamphylia.

M I A
Accent the Penultimate.

* Deidamia, Laodamia, Hippodamia, Astydamia, Apamia,
Hydrauiia.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Lan)ia, Mesopotamia, Cadmia, Acadeniia, Arcliidemia, Eu-
deuiia, Isthmia, Hohnia, Posthuujia.

N LA

Accent the Penultimate.

Amphigenia, Iphigeniaf , Tritogenia, Laslhenia.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Albania, Sicania, Hyrcania, Arcauia, Lucania, Dania, Co-
dania, Dardauia, Epiphania, Alauia, Mania, Carmania, Ger-

* See Rule 30. < See tliis word in tlie Initial Vocabulary,

1 2

( 116 )
mania, Normauia, Cinnania, Acamania, Campania, Hispania,
Pomerauia, Afrania, Urania, Bassania, Actania, Edetania, Lale-
tania, Occitania, Ossigitania, Mauritania, Lusitania, Titania,
Sexitania, Alentania, Contestania, Mevania, Lithuania, Tran-
silvania, Azania, lEnia, Actaenia, Aberdenia, Ischenia, Tyrrhe-
nia, Parlhenia, Diogenia, Menia, Acliaemenia, Armenia, Nenia,
NoBnia, Poenia, Cebrenia, Senia, Arnagnia, Signia, Albinia,
Lacinia, Dinia, Sardinia, Fulginia, Virginia, Bechinia, Mach-
linia, Ciminia, Eleusinia, Tinia, Lavinia, Mervinia, Lamnia,
Lycenmia, Polyhymnia, Aleniannia, Britannia, Fescennia, Aonia,
Lycaonia, Chaonia, Catalonia, Laconia, Glasconia, Adonia,
Macedonia, Marcedonia, Caledonia, Mygdonia, Aidonia, Asi-
donia, Posidonia, Abbendonia, Herdonia, Laudonia, Cydunia,
Masonia, Paeunia, Pelagonia, Paphlagonia, Aragonia, Antigonia,
Sithonia, Ionia, Agrionia, Avalonia, Aquilonia, Apollonia, Colo-
uia, Polonia, Populonia, Vetulonia, Babylonia, Acmonia, iEmo-
nia, Haemonia, Tremonia, Ammonia, Harmonia, Codanonia,
Simonia, Pannonia, Bononia, Lamponia, Pomponia, Cronia,
Feronia, Sophronia, Petronia, Antronia, Duronia, Turonia,
Caesonia, Ausonia, Lalonia, Tritonia, Boltonia, Ultonia, Han-
tonia, Vintonia, Wintonia, Bistonia, Plutonia, Favonia, Sclavonia,
Livonia, Arvonia, Saxonia, Exonia, Sicyonia, Narnia, Sarnia,
Dorebernia, Hibernia, Cliternia, Lindisfornia, Vigornia, Wigor-
nia, Liburnia, Caiphurnia, Saturnia, Pornia, Daunia, Ceraunia,
Acroceraunia, Junia, Cinnia, Neptunia, Ercynia, Bithynia,
Macrynia.

Laloia.

OlA

Accent the Antepenultimate.

PIA

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Apia, Salopia, Manapia, Messapia, Aschpia, Lampia, Olym-
pia, Ellopia, Dolopia, CEnopia, Cecropia, Mopsopia, Appia,
Lappia, Oppia, Luppia, Antuerpia.

RIA

Accent the Penultimate.
Daria.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Aira, Baria, Fabaria, Columbaria, Barbaria, Caria, Ficaria,

( 117 )
Calcaria^ Sagaria, Megaria, Hungaria, Pharia, Salarla, Hilaiia,
Allaria, Mallaria, Sigillaria, Anguillaiia, Samaria*, Palmaria,
Planaria, Enaria, Maenaria, Gallinaria, Asinaria, Gnbonaria,
Chaunai'ia, Colubraria, Agraria, Diocaesaria, Panrlatmia, Cota-
ria, Nivaria, Antiquaria, Cervaria, Petuaria, ArgcuUiaria, Cala-
bria, Cantabria, Cambria, Sicambria, Mesembria, Fimbria,
Umbria, Cumbria, Selymbria, Abobria, Aniagetobria, Trina-
cria, Teucria, Molycria, Adria, Hadria, GelHria, Aiidria, Sca-
mandria, Anandria, Cassandria, Alexandria, iEria, Egeria, Ae-
ria, Faberia, Iberia, Celtiberia, Liiceria, Nuceria, Egeria,
.S^theria, Eleutheria, Pieria, Aleria, Valeria, Ameria, Numeria,
Neria, Casperia, Cesperia, Hesperia, Hyperia, Seria, Fabraieria,
Compulteria, Asteria, Anthesteria, Faveria, LhcEgria, Iria,
Liria, Equiria, Oschoforia, Daphnephoria, Themophoria, Anthes-
phoria, Chihnoria, Westmoria, Eupatoria, Anacloria, Victoria,
Praetoria, Arria, Atria, Eretria, Feltria, Conventria, Bodotria,
CEiiotria, Cestria, Cicestria, Circestria, Thalestria, Istria, Aus-
tria, Industria, Tablustria, Uria, Calauria, Isauria, Curia, Duria,
Manduria, Furia, Liguria, Remuria, Etruria, Hetruria, Turia,
Apaturia, Baeturia, Beturia, Asturia, Syria, Coelesyria, Coelosyria,
Leucosyria, Assyria.

SI At
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Asia, Chadasia, Lasia, Seplasia, Amasia, Aspasia, Therasia,
Agirasia, Austrasia, Anastasia, Arbsia, JEsia, Caesia, Maesia,
^desia, Artemesia, Magnesia, Moesia, Merpesia, Ocresia, Eu-
phratesia, Artesia, Suesia, Bisia, Calisia, Provisia, Hortensia,
Chenobosia, Leucosia, Pandosia, Theodosia, Arachosia, Ortho-
sia, Rosia, Thesprosia, Sosia, Lipsia, Nupsia, Persia, Nursia,
Tolassia, Cephissia, Russia, Blandusia, Clusia, Ampelusia, An-
ihemusia, Acherusia, Perusia, Bysia, Sicysia, Mysia, Dionysia.

TIA

Accent the Antepeyndtimate.
Sabatia, Ambatia, Latia, Calatia, Galatia, CoUatia, Dalmatia,

* For tlie accent of this word and Alexandria, see Rule 30, prefixed to the
Initial Vocabulary.

t The s in this termination, when preceded by a vowel, ought always to be
sounded like zh, as if written Amazhia, Aspazhia, &c. Asia, Theodosia, and
Sosia, seem to be the only exceptions. — See Principles of English Pronuncia-
tion, No. 453, prefixed to the Critical Pronouncing- Dictionary of the English
Language.

( 118 )
Sarmalia, Egiiatia, Aratia, Alsatia, Actia, CsEtia, Rhaclla, Anae-
tia, Vicetia, Peucetia, Pometia, Anetia, Clampetia, Lucretia,
Cyretia, Setia. Lutetia, Helvetia, Uzetia, Phiditia, Angitia, An-
drolilia, Siilpiiia, Naritia, Delgovitia, Baltia, Bantia, Brigantia,
Murgantia, Alinanlia, Numantia, Apeiaiuia, Cunstantia, Pla-
cenlia, Picciiiia, Lucentia, Fidentia, Digentia, Moigentia.
Valenlia, Pollentia, Polentia, Terentia, Florentia, Lauientia,
Consenlia, Potentia, Faventia, Confluentia, Liquentia, Druentia,
Quintia, Pontia, Acberontia, Alisontia, Moguntia, Scotia, Boeotia,
Scaptia, Martia, Tertia, Sebastia, Bubastia, Adiastia, Bestia,
Modestia, Segestia, Orestia, Cbaristia, Ostia, Brattia, Acutia,
Minutia, Cossutia, Tulia, Clytia, Naryiia.

VIA

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Candavia, Blavia, Flavia, Menavia, Scandinavia, Aspavia,
Moravia, Warsavia, Octavia, Juvavia, ^via, Cendevia, Menevia,
Suevia, Livia, Trivia, Urbesalvia, Sylvia, Moscovia, Segovia,
Gergovia, Nassovia, Cluvia.

XIA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Brixia, Ciisxia.

YIA

Accent the Penultimate.
Ilithyia*, Orithyia.

ZIA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Sabazia, Alyzia.

ALA
Accent the Penultimace.
Ahala, Messala.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abala, Gabala, Castabala, Onobala, Triocala, Crocala, Ab-
dala, Daedala, Bucephala, Abliala, Astyphala, Maenala, Avala.

* The vowels ia in these words must be pronounced distinctly in two sylla-
bles, as if written Il-ith-e-i' ah, 0-rith-e-i' ah ; the penultimate syllable pro-
nounced as the noun eye.

( Uf^ )
CLA

Accent either the Penultimate or Antepenultimate syllahlf.

Ainicla.

ELA

Accent the Penultimate.

Arbela (in Persia), Acela, Adela, Suadela, Mundela, Philo-
mela, Amstela.

ELA

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Arbela (in Sicily).

OLA

Accent the Antepennltimate.

Publicola, Anionicola, Junonicola, Neptunicola, Agricola,
Baticola, Leucola, ^ola, Abrostola, Scaevola.

ULA

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abula, Trebula, Albula, Carbula, Callicula, Saticula, Adula,
Acidula, ^gula, Caligula, Artigula, Longula, Ortopula, Me-
rula, Casperula, Asula, ^sula, Foesula, Sceptesula, Sceptensula,
Insula, Vitula, Vistula.

YLA

Accent the Penultimate.
Idyla, Massyla.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abyla.

AMA EMA IMA OMA UMA YMA

Accent the Penultimate.

Cynossema, Aroma, Narracustoma.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Pandama, Abderama, Asama, Uxama, Acema, Obrima, Per-
rima, Certima, Boreostoma, Decuma, Didyma, Hierosolyma,
iEsyma.

( 120 )

A NA

Accent the Penultimate.

Albana, Pandana, Trajana, Marciana, Diana, Sogdiana, Draii-
giana, Margiana, Aponiana, Pomponiana, Trojana, Copiana,
Mariana, Drusiaua, Susiana, Statiaua, Glottiana, Viana, Alana,
Crococalaiia, Eblana, iElaiia, Amboglana, Vindolana, Qiiercu-
laiia, Querquetulana, Amana, Almana, Comana, Mumana, Bar-
pana, Clarana, Adrana, Messana, Catana, Accitana, Astigitana,
Zeugitana, Meduana, Malvana, Cluana, Novana, Equana.

ANA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abana, Fricana, Concana, Adana, Cispadana, Sagana, Ach-
ana, Leuphana, Hygiana, Drepana, Barpana, Ecbatana, Catana,
Sequana, Cyaua, Tyana.

ENA
Accent the Penultimate.
Labena, Characena, Medena, Fidena, Aufidena, Ageena,
Comagena, Dolomeiia, Capena, Caesena, Messena, Artena.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Phoebigena, Graphigeiia, Aciligena, Ignigena, Junonigena,
Opigena, Nysigena, Boetigena, Trojugena, iEgosthena, Alena,
Helena, Pellena, Porsena, Atena, Polyxena, Theoxena.

IN A*

Accent the Penultimate.

Arabina, Acina, Cloacina, Tarracina, Cluacina, Ccecina,
Ricina, Runcina, Cercina, Lucina, Erycina, Acradina, Achra-
dina, ^Egina, Bachina, Acanthina, Messalina, Catalina, Fascelina,
Mechlina, Tellina, Callina, MeduUiua, Cleobulina, Tutulina,
Casnina, Cenina, Antonina, Heroina, Apina, Cisalpina, Trans-
alpina, Agrippina, Abarina, Carina, Larina, Camarina, Sabrina,
Phalacrina, Acerina, Lerina, Camerina, Terina, Jamphorina,
Caprina, Myrina, Casina, Felsina, Abusina, Eleusina, Atina,
Catina, Metina, Libitina, Maritina, Libentina, Adriinienlina,

* Every word of this termiDation with the accent on the penultimate syllable,
has the i pronounced as the noun eye. — See Rules 1, 3, and 4, prefixed to the
Initial Vocabulary.

( 121 )

Ferentina, Aventina, Aruntina, Potlna, Palaestina, Mutina, Fla-
vina, Leviiia.

Accent the AntepennUimate.
Aciua, Fascellina, Proserpina, Asina, Sarsina.

ON A

Accent the Penultimate.

Abona, Uxacona, Libisocona, Usocona, Saucona, Dodona,
Scardoua, Adeoiia, Aufona, Salona, Belloiia, Duellona, iEmo-
na, Cremona, Artenioiia, Salmona, Hom«na, Pomona, Flaoona,
JEnona, Hippona, Narona, Aserona, Angerona, Verona, Ma-
trona, iEsona, Latona, Anlona, Dertona, Ortona, Cortona, AI-
vona, Axona.

UNA
Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ituna.

Aloa.
Anchoa.

OA

Accent the Penultimate.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

IPA OPA UPA

Accent the Penultimate.
Argyripa, Europa, Catadupa.

ARA

Accent the Penultimate.

Abdara.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abara, Acara, Imacara, Accara, Cadara, Gadara, Abdara,
Megara, Machara, Imachara, Phalara, Cinara, Cynara, Lipara,
Lupara, Isara, Patara, Mazara.

CRA DRA

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Lepteacra, Cliaradra, Clepsydra.

( 122 )

ERA

Accent the Penultimate.

Abdera, Andera, Cythera (the island Cerigo, near Crete).

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Libera, Glycera, Acadara, Jadera, Abdera, Andera, Aliphera,
Cylhera (the city of Cyprus), Hiera, Cremera, Cassara.

GRA

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Tanagra, Beregra.

HRA
Accent the Penultimate.
Libethra.

IRA
Accent the Penultimate.

Daira, Thelaira, Stagira, ^gira, Deiauira, Metanira, Thy-
atira.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Cybira.

ORA
Accent the Penultimate.
Pajidora, Aberdora, Aurora, Vendesora, Windesora.

Accent the Antepenultimate. '

Ebora.

T R A
Accent the Pemdtimatv.
Cleopatra.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Excetra, Lucopetra, Triquetra.

URA

Accent the Penultimate.
Cabura, Ebura, ^bura, Balbura, Subura, Pandura, Baiiiura,
Asura, Lesura, Isura, Cynosura, Lactura, Astura,

( 123 )
YRA

Accent the Penultimate.
Aiicyra, Cercyra, Corcyra, Lagyra, Palmyra*, Cosyra, Ten-
tyra.

Accent the AntepenuHimate.
Laphyia, Glaphyra, Philyra, Cebyra, Anticyra.
ASA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abasa, Banasa, Dianasa, Harpasa.

ESA ISA OSA
Accent the Penultimate.

Ortogesa, Alesa, Halesa, Namesa, Alpesa, Berresa, Mentesa,
Ampbisa, Elisa, Tolosa, ^rosa, Dertosa, Cortuosa.

USA YSA

Accent the Penultimate.

Pharmacusa, Pithecusa, Nnitecusa, Phoenicusa, Celadusa,
Padusa, Lopadusa, Medusa, Eleusa, Creusa, Lagusa, Elaphusa,
Agalhusa, MaraUuisa, ^Ethiisa, Phoetbiisa, Arethusa, Ophiusa,
Eliisa, Cordilusa, Drymusa, Eranusa, Ichnusa, Colpusa, Apriisa,
Cissusa, Scotiisa, Dryusa, Donysa.

ATA

Accent the Penultimate.

Braccata, Adadata, Rhadata, Tifata, Tiphata, Crotoniata,
Alata, Amata, Acmata, Comata, Sarmata, Napata, Demarata,
Quadrata, Orata, Samosata, Armosata, Congavata, Artaxata.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Chcerestrala.

ETA 1 FA OTA UTA

Accent the Penultimate.

JEta, Caieta, Moneta, Demareta, Myrteta, Herbita, Areopa-
gita, Melita, Abderita, Artemita, Stagirita, Uzita, Phlhiota,
Epirota, Contributa, Cicuta, Aluta, Matuta.

* Palmyra.— Soe this word in the Initial Vocabulary.

( 124 )

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Damocrita, Emerita.

AVA EVA IV A

Accent the Penultimate.

Clepidava, Abragava, Calleva, Geneva, Areva, Atteva, Lu-
teva, Galliva.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Batava.

UA
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Accua, Addua, Hedua, Heggua, Armua, Capua, Februa,
Achrua, Palatua, Flatua, Mantua, Agamzua.

Y A

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Libya, Zerolibya, ^thya, Carya, Marsya.

AZA EZA OZA

Accent the Penultimate.
Abaraza, Mieza, Baragoza.

AE
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Nausicae, Pasiphae.

B^ C^
Accent the Penultimate.
Maricae.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Colubae, Vaginiacag, Carmocae, Oxydracae, Gallicae, HieronicsB,
Coricae, Anticae, Odrycae.

AD^

Accent the Antepenultimate.
^neadae, Baccbiadae, Scipiadje, Battiada, Thestiadae.

IDiE VDM

Accent the Penultimate.
Proclidae, Basilidae, Orestidae, Ebudae, iEbudas.

( 125 )

Accent the AntepejiuUimate.
Labdacidae, Seleucidae, Adrymachidae, Branchidae, Pyrrhi-
doc, Basilidae, Romulidae, Nuniidae, Dardanidae, Borysthenidae,
Ausonidae, Cecropidae, Gangaridae, Marmaridae, Tyndaridae,
Druidae.

MM EM VM GM HM

Accent the Penultimate.
Achaeae, Plataea, Napaeae, AUifae.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Diomedeae, Cyaneae, Cenchreae, Capreae, Plateae, Callife,
Latobrigae, Lapithae.

\M*
Accent the Antepenultimate.

Baiae, Graiae, Stabiae, Ciliciee, Ceiciae, Besidiae, Rudiae,
Taphiae, Versaliae, FiceiiaB, Encheliae, Cloeliag, Cutiliae, Esqui-
liae, Exquiliae, Formiae, Volcanise, Aranise, Armeniae, Britan-
nias, Boconiae, Chelidonias, Pioiiiae, Genioniae, Xyniae, Ellopias,
Herpiae, Caspian, Cuniculariae, Canariae, Purpurariaej Chabriag,
Feriae, Laboriae, Emporiae, Caucasias, Vespasiae, Corasiag, Pra-
siae, llhacesiae, Gymnesiae, Etesiae, Gratiae, Venetiae, Piguntiae,
Selinuntia?, Sestia, Coltiae, Landavise, Harpyiae.

Accent the Antepenultimate. ^
Pialae, Agagamalae, Apsilae, Apenninicolae, ^quicolae, Apiolae,
Epipolaj, Bolbniaj, Aiicuiae, Fulfulae, Fesulse, Carsulje, Latulae,
Thermopylae, Acrocomse, Achomae, Solyniae.

ANiE ENiE

Accent the Penultimate.

Africanae, Clodianae, Valentiniauae, Mariana?, Valentianag,

Sextianje, Cumanae, Adiabenee, Mycenae, Fregenae, Sophenie,

Atheiioe, HerniathenoB, Mitylena?, Acesamenae, Achmenae, Clas-

somenae, Camoenas, Conveiise.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Apenninigenae, Faunigenae, Ophiogenae.

* See Rule 4 of the Initial Vocabulary.

( 126 )

INiE ON^ UN^ ZOiE

Accent the Penultimate,

Saliiiae, Calaminas, Agrippinze, Carina?, Taurinae, Philistinai;
Cleonae, Vennonae, Oonae, Vacunse, Audrogunae, Abzoae.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Ceuluripze, Rutupas.

ARiE ER^ UBR^ YTHR^ OR^i: ATR^E ITR^

Accent the Penultimate.

Adiabarze, Andara?, Ulubrae, Budora, Alachorae, Coalra*,
Velitrae.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Eleutherae, Bliterae, Erythrae, Pylagoize.

ASiE ESiE US^

Accent the Penultimate.

S^'Tacusae, Pithecusae, Pityusae.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Pagasae, Acesze.

ATiE ETiE

Accent the Penultimate.

Mzeatae, Abriiicatae, Lubeatffi, Docleala;, PhenealEE, Aca-
peatae, Magatse, OlcinialEe, Crotoniatae, Galatae, Arelatas, Hylalae,
Arnatae, laxamaiae, Daliualae, Sauromalse, Exomala, Abrinalze,
Fortunata?, Asampalas, Cybiratae, Vasalae, Circetaj, ^symnetae,
Agapetai, Aietae, Diaparetse.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Thyroagetae, Massagetas, Aphetae, Deiiseletae, Coeleta^, De-
melae.

IT^ OT^ UT^ YT^

Accent the Penultimate.

Ascitae, Abraditze, Achitae, Abouiteichitze, Accabacolichitae,
Arsagalitae, Avalitae, Phaseluae, Brullilae, Hierapolila-, Anto-
niopolila;, Adrianapolif*, Metropolitae, Dioiiysopoliia?, Adulitae,

( 127 )

Elamitas, Bomitse, Toinitae, ScenitaB, Pionitae, Agravonitze,
Agonitae, Sybaritae, Daritas, Opharitae, Dassaritae, Nigritae,
OritJe, Aloritze, Tentyritse, Galeotae, LimniotaB, Estiotae, Ani-
preutae, Alutae, Troglodytae, or Troglod'ytae.

Accent the Penultimate.
Durcabrivae, Elgovae, Durobrovae.

Accent the Antepenultimute.

Mortuae, Halicyae, Phlegyae, Bithyae, Ornithya2, Milyae,

Minya?.

OBE

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Deiphobe, Niobe.

ACE ECE ICE OCE YCE

Accent the Penultimate.
Phoenice, Berenice, Aglaonice, Stratonice. — See Rule 30.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Candace, Phylace, Cauace, Mirace, Artace, Allebece, Alo-
pece, Laodice, Agnodice, Eurydice, Pyrrhice, Helice, Gallice,
lllice, Deuiodice, Sarmatice, Erectice, Getice, Cyinodoce,
Agoce, Harpalyce, Eryce.

E DE

Accent the Penultimate.
Aganiede, Perimede, Alcimede.

iEE

Accent the Penultimate.

iEaee.

NEE AGE

Accent the AntepetiuUimate.
Cyanee, Lalage.

* The termination of y«, with the accent ou the preceding syllable, must be
pronounced as two similar letters ; that is, a^ if spelt Halic-e-e, Min-t-e, Skc.
See Rule 4 of the Initial Vocabulary.

( 128 )
ACHE ICHE YCHE

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Ischomache, Andromache, Canache, Doliche, Eutyche.

PHE THE

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Anaphe, Psamathe.

IE
Accent the Penultimate.
Gargaphie*, Uranie, Meminie Asterie, Hyrie, Parrhasie,
Clytie.

ALE ELE ILE OLE ULE YLE

Accent the Penultimate.
Neobule, Eubule, Cherdule, Eriphyle.

Accent the Antepetiultimate.

Acale, Hecale, Mycale, Megaie, Omphale, ^ihale, Noveii-
diale, ^giale, Auchiale, Myrtale, Ambarvale, Hyale, Euryale,
Cybele, Nephele, Alele, Semele, Perimele, Poecile, Affile,
CEmphile, lole, Omole, Hoinole, Phidyle, Strongyle, Chtho-
nophyle, Deipyle, Eurypiie.

AME IME OME YME

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Apame, Inarime, Ithome, Amymome, CEnome, Aniphinome,
Laonome, Hylonome, Eurynome, Didyme.

A N E

Accent the Penultimate.

Mandane, ^ane, Anlhane, Achriaiie, Anane, Drepane, Acra-
batane, Eutane, Roxane.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Taprobane, Cyane, Pitane.

* The i in the penultimate syllables of the words, not having the accent, must
be pronounced like e. This occasions a disagreeable hiatus between this and
the last syllable, and a repetition of the same sound ; but at the same time is
strictly according to rule.— See Rule 4 of the Initial Vocabulary.

( 129 )

ENE

Accent (he Penultimate.

Acabene, Bubacene, Damascene, Chalcidene, Cistliene,
Alcisthene, Paitiiiene, Piiene, Poroseleiie, Pallene, Tellene,
Cyllene, Pyleiie, Mif)'lene, iEmene, Laonomene, Ismene,
Dindymene, Osrho'ene, Troene, Arene, Autocrene, Hippo-
crene, Pirene, Cyreiie, Pyrene, Capisseiie, Alropatene, Cor-
duene, Syene.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Helene, Dynameiie, Depamene, Nyctimene, Idomene, Mel-
pomene, Anadyoraene, Armeiie.

INE

Accent the Penultimate.

Sabine, Carcine, Trachine, Alcanthine, Neptunine, Larine,
Nerine, Irine, Barsine, Bolbetine.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Asine.

ONE YNE
Accent the Penultimate.
Methone, Ithone, Dione, Poipbyrione, Acrisione, Alone,
Halone, Corone, Torone, Thyone, Bizone, Delphyne.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Mycone, Erigone, Persephone, Tisiphone, Deione, Pleione,
Chione, llione, Herauone, Herione, Conimoiie, Mnemosyne,
Sophrosyne, Euphrosyne.

O E (in two syllables)
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Ampbirhne, Alcathoe, Alcilhoe, Amphiliioe, Nausithoe, Lao-
ihoe, Leiicothoe, Cymothoe, Hippolboe, Alyxothoe, Myrioe,
Pholoe, Soloe, Sinoe, iEnoe, Arsinoe, Lysinoe, Antinoe, Leu-
conoe, Tlieonoe, Pliilnnoe, Phaemonoe, Autonoe, Polynoe,
Beioe, Meioe, Peroe, Ocyroe, Abzoe.

APE OPE

Accent the Antepenultimate.
lotape, Rliodope, Chalciope, Candiope, ^Ethiope. Calliope,

( 130 )

Liriope, Cassiope, Alope, Agalope, Penelope, Parthenope, Si-
nope, JEwpe, Merope, Dryope.

ARE IRE ORE YRE

Accent the Penultimate.
Lymire,

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Becare, Tamare, iEnare, Terpsichore, Zephyre, Apyre.

ESE
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Melese, Temese.

ATE ETE ITE OTE YTE TYE.
Accent the Penultimate.
Ate, Reate, Teate, Arelate, Admete, Arete, Aphrodite, Am-
phitrite, Atabyrite, Percote, Pactye.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Hecate, Condate, Automate, Taygete, Nepete, Anaxarete,
Hippolyte.

AVE EVE
Accent the Penultimate.

Agave.
Nineve.

Acholai.
Danai.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

LAI* NAI (in two syllables)
Accent the Penultimate.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

BI

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Acibi, Abuobi, Attubi.

ACI
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Segontiaci, Mattiaci, Amaci, JEnaci, Bettovaci.

* For the final i in these words, see Rule the 4th of the Initial Voeaiulary.

( 131 )

ACI ICI OCI UCl

Accent the Penultimate.

Rauraci, Albici, Labici, Acedici, Palici, Marici, Medoma-
trici, Raurici, Arevici, Triboci, Aruci.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Callaici, Vendelici, Academici, Arecomici, Hernici, Cynici,
Stoici, Opici, Nassici, Aduatici, Atuatici, Peripatetici, Cettici,
Avantici, Xystici, Lavici, Triboci, Amadoci, Bibroci.

ODI YDI

Accent the Penultimate.
Borgodi, Abydi.

Accent the Penultimate.

Sabaei, Vaccaei, and so of all words which have a diphthong in
the penultimate syllable.

E I (in two syllables)

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Lapidei, Candei, Agandei, Amathei, Elei, Canthlei, Euganei,
CEnei, Mandarei, Hyperborei, Carastasei, Pratei.

GI

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Acridophagi, Agriophagi, Chelanophagi, Andropophagi, An-
thropophagi, Lotophagi, Struthophagi, Ichthyophagi, Decem-
pagi, Novempagi, Artigi, Alostigi.

CHI THI

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Heniochi, iEnochi, Henochi, Ostrogothi.

II*

Acce7it the Antepenultimate.
Abii, Gabii, and all words of this termination.

* See Rule 3 and 4 of the Initial Vocabulary.
K 2

( 132 )
ALI ELI ILI OLl ULI YLI

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abali, Vandali, Acephali, Cyiiocephali, Macrocephali, At-
tali, Alontegeceli, Garoceli, Monosceli, Igilgili, iEquicoli,
Carseoli, Puteoli, Corioli, Ozoli, Atabiili, Graeculi, Pediculi,
Siculi, Puticuli, Anculi, Barduli, Varduli, Turduli, Foruli,
Gaetiili, Bastuli, Rutuli, Massesyli, Dact)'li.

AMI EMI

Accent the Penultimate.
Apisami, Cbaridemi.

OMI UMI
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Cephalatomi, Astomi, Medioxumi.
ANI
Accent the Penultimate.
Albani, Cerbani, iEcani, Sicani, Tusicani, &,c., and all words
of this termination, except Choani and Sequani, or such as are
derived from words terminating in anus, with the penultimate
short ; which see.

ENI
Accent the Penultimate.

Agabeni, Adiabeni, Saraceni, Iceni, Laodiceni, Cyziceni,
Uceni, Chaldeni, Abydeni, Comageni, Igeni, Quingeni, Ce-
pheni, Tyrrheni, Rullieni, Labieni, Alieni, Cileni, Cicimeni,
Alapeni, Hypopeni, Tibareni, Agareni, Rufreni, Caraseni,
Volseni, Bateni, Cordueni.

Accent the Antepenultimate,
Origeni, Apartheni, Antixeni.

INI*
Accent the Penultimate.
Gabiui, Sabini, Dulgibini, Basterbini, Peucini, Marrucini,

* When the accent is on the penultimate syllable, the t in the two last syl-
lables is prononncpd exactly like the noun eye; but when the accent is on the
HUtepenultimate, the first i is pronounced like e, and the last like eye. — See
Rule 3 and 4 of the Initial Vocabulary.

( 133 )

Lactucini, Otadini, Bidiiii, Udini, Caudini, Budiiii, Rhegini,
Triocalini, Triumpilini, Magelliiii, Entellini, Canini, Menanini,
Anagniiii Amiternini, Satmnini, Centuripini, Paropini, Irpini,
Hirpim, Tibariiii, Carini, Ceiarini, Citarini, Illibenni, Acherini,
Elormi. Assoriiii, Feltrini, Sulrini, Eburiiii, Tigurini, Cacyrini,
Agyrini, Halesini, Otesitii; Mositii, Abissiiii, Mossini, Clusini,
Arusini, Reatini, Latini, Calatini, Collatini, Calaitim, Ectini,
iEegetini, Ergetini, Jetini, Aletini, Spoletini, Neliiii Neretini,
Setini, Banlini, Miugainini, Palhmtiui, Amuntirn, Numantiiii,
Fidentini, Salentini, Colentini, Caientiiii, Vereiiuin, Florentini,
Consentini, Potentini, Faveiitini, Leontiiii, Acheiontini, Sagun-
tini, Haluntini, iEgyptiiii, Mameilini, Tricastini, Vestiui, Faus-
tini, Abrettini, Enguini, Inguini, Lanuvini.

Accent the AnlepeyjuUimate.
Lactucini, Gemini, Memini, Morini*, Torrini.

ONI UNI YNI

Accejit the Penultimate.

Edoni, Aloni, Nemaloni, Geloni, Aqueloni, Abroni, Gorduni,
Mariandyni, Magyni, Mogyni.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Epigoni, Tlieutoni.

UPI
Accent the Penultimate.
Catadupi.

ARI ERI IRI ORI URI YRL
Accent the Penultimate.

Babari, Chomari, Agactari, Iberi, Celtiberi, Doberi, Algeri,
Palemeri, Monomeri, Hennanduri, Dioscuri, Banuri, Paesuri,
Agacturi, Ziuiyri.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abari, Tochari, Acestari, Cavari, Calabri, Cantabri, Digeri,

* Extremique honiiuum Morini, Rhenusque bicornis.

ViRG. jEn. vii. 727.
The Danes, uiiconquer'd offspring, march behind ;
And Morini, the last of human kind.

Dryden.

( 134 )
Drugeri, Eleutheri, Crustumeri, Teneteri, Brueteri, Suelteri,
Treveri, Veragri, Treviri, Ephori, Pastophori.

USI YSI

Jccent the Penultimate.
Hermandusi, Condrusi, Nerusi, Megabysi.

ATI ETI OTI UTI

Accent the Penultimate.
Abodati, Capellati, Ceroti, Thesproti, Carnuti.

Accent the Antepenultimate. -^

Athanati, Heneti, Veneti.

AVI EVI IVI AXI UZI

Accent the Penultimate.
Audecavi, Chamavi, Batavi, Pictavi, Suevi, Argivi, Achivi,

Coraxi, Abruzi.

UI
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abascui, ^dui, Hedui, Vermandui, Bipedimui, Inui, Cas-
tmminui, Essui, Abrincatui.

IBAL UBAL NAL QUIL

Accent the Penultimate.
Promonal.

Accent the Antepetiultimate.

Annibal, Hannibal, Asdrubal, Hasdrubal, Tanaquil.
AM IM UM
Accent the Penultimate.
Adulam, ^gipam, Aduram, Gerabum.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abariai.

UBUM ACUM ICUM OCUM

Accent the Penultimate.
Cornacuin, Tornacum, Baracum, Camericuni, Labicum,

( 135 )

Avaricum, Antricum, Trivicum, Nordovicum, Longovicunij,
Verovicum, Norvicum, Brundsvicum.

Accent the Atttepenultimate.
Caecubum, Abodiacum, Tolpiacum, Bedriacum, Gessoria-
cum, Magontiacum, Mattiacum, Argeutomacum, Olenacum
Arenacuni, Bremetonacum, Eboracum, Eburacum, Lampsa-
cum, Nemetacum, Bellovacum, Agedicum, Agendicum, Gly-
coDicum, Canopicum, Noricum, Massicum, Adriaticum, Sa-
benneticum, Balticum, Aventicum, Mareoticum, Agelocum.

EDUM IDUM

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Manduessedum, Algidum.

JEUM

Accent the Penultimate.
Lilybseum, Lycaeum, and all words of this termination.

EU M

Accent the Penultimate.

Syllaceum, Lyceum, Sygeum, Amatheum, Glytheum, Didy-
meam, Prytaneum, Palanteum.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Heracleum, Herculeum, Rataneum, Corineum, Aquineum,
Dictynneura, Panticapeum, Rhoetum.

AGUM IGUM OGUM

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Noviomagum, Nivomagum, Adrobigum, Dariorigum, AJ1<-
broguni.

lUM

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Albium, Eugubiura, Abrucium, and all words of this termi -
nation.

ALUM ELUM ILUM OLUM ULUM

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Anchialum, Acelum, Ocelum, Corbilum, Clusiolum, Oracu-

( 136 )

Jum, Janiculiim, Coiniculum, Hetriculuin, Uttriculum, Ascu-
lum, Tiisculum, Angulum, Cingulum, Apulum, Trossalum,
Batuliini.

M U M

Accent the Penultimate.

Amstelodamiim, Ainstelrodanium, Novocomum, Cadomutn.

j4ccent the Antepenultimate.

Lygdainura, Cisanuim, Boiemiim, Antrimum, Auximum,
Bergotmim, Mentonomum.

A NUM

Accent the Penultimate.

Albanum, Halicanum, Arcanum, ^anum, Teanum, Trifa-
num, Stabeanum, Ambianum, Pompeiaiium, Tulliaiium, For-
niianum, Cosmiamin), Boiar.iim, Apuiaiiuni, Bovianum, Me-
diolanum, Amanum, Aquisgranum, Trigisanum, Nuditanum,
Usalllanum, Ucaliiaiumi, Acoli;taiuim, Acharitanum, Abziri-
tauum, Argentannm, Hortanum, Anxanum.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Apuscidanum, Hebromanum, Itanum.

EN U M

ylccdnt the Penultimate.

Picenum, Calenum, Uurolenum, IMisenum, Volsenum, Dar-
venum.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ok

I NUM

Accent the Penultimate.

Urbinum, Sidlcimira, Ticinum, Pucinum, Tridinum, Londi-
num, Aginum, Casilinum, Crustuminnni, Apennitium, Sepi-
num, Arpinum, Aruspinum, Sariiuim, Ocriiium, Lucrinum,
Cameiiiiuni, Laborinum, Petnnum, '^I'aiMinnm, Casinum, Ne-
mosiuuiu, Cassiiuim, Annum, Batinum, Ambiatinuin, Petinumj
Altinum, Salentinum, Tolleiitinum, Feraitinum, Laurentinum,
Abrotinura, Inguinum, Aquinum, Nequinum.

( 1-57 )
-O NU M

Accent the Penultimate.
Cabillonum, Garianoiium, Duronum, Cataractonum,

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Ciconum, Vindomim, Britonum.

UNUM YNUM
Accent the Penultimate.

Segedunum, Lugdunum, Maridunum, Moridunum, Arcal-
dunum, Rigodunum, Sorbioduiuim, Noviodunum, Melodunum,
Cameloduuum, Axcioduimm, Uxellodunum, Brannodunum,
Carodiiiium, Csesarodunum, Tarodunum, Theodorodunum, Ebu-
rodunura, Nernantodunum, Beluniim, Antematunum, Andoma-
tunum, Maryandynum.

OUM OPUM YPUM

Accent the Penultimate.
Myrtbura, Europum.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Pausilypum.

ARUM
Accent the Penultimate.

Agarum, Belgarum, Nyniphaium, Convenarum, Rosarum,
Adulitarum, Cellarum.

ABRUM UBRUM

Accent the Penultimate.

Velabrum, Vernodubrum.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Artabrum.

ERUM
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Caucoliberum, Tuberum.

AFRUM ATHRUM
Accent the Penultimate.
Venafrum.

Barathrum.

Ml

( 13B )
jiccent the Antepenultimate.

I R U M

Accent the Penultimate.

ORUM

Accent the Penultimate.
Cermorum, Ducrocortorum.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Dorostorum.

E T R U M
Accent either the Penultimate or Antepenultimate.
Celetrum.

URU M
Accent the Penultimate.

Alaburum, Ascurum, Lugdurum, Marcodurum, Lactodurum^
Octodurum, Divojurum, Silurum, Saturum.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Tigurum.

ISUM OSUM
Accent the Penultimate.
Alisum, Amisum, Janosum.

ATUM ETUM ITUM OTUM UTUM
Accent the Penultimate.
Atrebatum, Calatum, Argentoratum, Mutristratum, Eloce-
tum, Quercetum, Caletuni, Spoletum, Vallisoletum, Toletum,
Ulmetum, Adrumetum, Tunetuin, Eretum, Accitum, Duro-
lituni, Corstopitum, Abritum, Neritum, Augustoritum, Nau-
crotitum, Complutum.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Sabbatum.

AVUM IVUM YUM

Accent the Penultimate.
Gandavum, Symbrivum.

( 139 )

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Coccyum, Engyum.

MIN AON ICON

Accent the Penultimate.

Helicaon, Lycaon, Machaon, Dolichaon, Amithaon, Didy-
maon, Hyperaon, Hicetaon.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Salamin^ Rubicon, Helicon.

ADON EDON IDON ODON YDON

Accent the Penultimate.

Calcedon, Clialcedon, Carchedon, Anthedon, Aspledon,
Sarpedon, Thernaodon, Abydon,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Celadon, Alcimedon, Amphiraedon, Laomedon, Hippomedon,
Oromedon, Antomedon, Armedon, Eurymedon, Calydon,
Aniydon, Corydon.

EON EGON

Accent the Penultimate.

Pantheon, Deileon, Achilleon, Aristocreon.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Aleon, Pitholeon, Demoleon, Timoleon, Anacreon, Timo-
creon, Ucalegon.

APHON EPHON IPHON OPHON

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Agalaphon, Chaerephon, Ctesiphon, Antiphon, Colophon,
Demophon, Xenophon.

THON

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Agathon, Acroathon, Marathon, Phaethon, Phlegethon, Py-
riphlegithon, Arethon, Acrithon.

( 140 )

ION

Accent the Penultimate.

Pandion, Sandion, Echion, Alpliicn, Amphion, Ophion, Me-
thion, Arion, Oarioii, ^rion, Hyperion, Orion, Asion, Metion,
Axion, Ixion.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Albion, Phocion, Cephalodion, ^li^gion, Brigion, Adobogion,
Brygion, Moschion, Calathioii, Emalhion, Amethion, Anthion,
Erothion, Pylhion, Deucalion, Daedalion, Sigalion, Ellialion,
Ereuthalion, Pigmalion, Pygmalion, Cenielion, Pelion, Ptelion,
Ilion, Bryliion, Cromion, Endymion, Milanion, Athenion, Bo-
ion, Apion, Dropion, Appion, Noscopioii, Aselelarion, Acrion,
Chimerion, Hyperion, Asterion, Dorion, Eiipliorion, Por-
phyrion, Thyrion, Jasion, iEsion, Hippocration, Stration, Ac-
tion, iEtion, Metion, Caution, Pallantiotj, Dotiou, Theodo-
tion, Erotion, Sotion, Nephestion, Philistion, Polylion, Ornvtion,
Eurytion, Dionizion.

LON MON NON OOX POX RON PHRON

Accent the Penultimate.
Philemon, Criumetopon, Caberon, Dioscoron, Cacipron.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ascalon, Abylon, Babylon, Telamon, Ademon, iEgeraon, Po-
lemon, Ardemon, Hieromnemon, Artemon, Abarimon, Orome-
non, Alcamenon, Tauromenon, Deiccoon, Democoon, Laocoon,
Hippocoon, Demophbon, Hippothoon, Acaron, Accaron, Pa-
paron, Acheron, Apteron, Daiptoron, Chersephron, Alciphron,
Lycophron, Eulhyphron.

SON TON YON ZON

Accent the Penultimate.
Theogiton, Aristogiton, Polygiton, Deltoton.
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Themison, Abaton, Aciton, Aduliton, Sicyon, Cercyon,
^gyon, Cremmyon, Cromyon, Geryon, Aicetryon, Amphitryon,
Ampbictyon, Acazon, Amazon, Olizon, Amyzon.

ABO AGO ICO EDO IDO

Accent the Penultimate.
Lampedo, Gupido.

( 141 )

Accent the Jntepcnuhimute.
Arabo, Tarraco, Stilico, Macedo.

BEO LEO TEO

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Labeo, Aculeo, Buteo.

AGO IGO UGO

Accent the Penultimate.
Carthago, Origo, Verrugo.

PHO THO
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Cliiipho, Agalho.

BIO CIO DIO GIO LIO MJO NIO lUO SIO TIO ViO

XIO

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Arabio, Corbio, Naviliibio, Senecio, Diomedio, Regio,
Phiygio, Bambalio, Ballio, Caballio, Aiisellio, Pollio, Sirmio,
Formio, Phormio, Anio, Parmenio, Avenio, Glabrio, Acrio,
Curio, Syllaturio, Occasio, Vario, Aurasio, Secusio, Verclusio,
Natio, Ullio, Detentio, Versontio, Divio, Oblivio, Petovio,
Alexio.

CLO ILO ULO UMO

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Chariclo, Corbilo, Corbulo, ^pulo, Baetiilo, Castulo, Anu-
mo, Lucumo.

ANO ENO INO

Accent the Penultimate.

Theano, Adramitleno.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Barcino, Ruscino, Frusciiio.

APO IPO

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Sisapo, Olyssipo.

( 14£ )
ARO ERO

(, Accent the Penultimate.

Vadavero.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Bessaro, Civaro, Tubero, Cicero, Hiero, Acimero, Cessero.

ASO ISO

Accent the Penultimate.
Carcaso, Agaso, Turiaso, Aliso, Natiso.

ATO ETO ITO Yd XO
Accent the Penultimate.
Enyo, Polyxo.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Erato, Derceto, Capito, Siccilissito, Amphitryo.
BER FER GER TER VER
Accent the Penultimate.
Meleager, Elaver.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Calaber, Mulciber, Noctifer, Tanager, Antipater, Marspater,
Diespiter, Marspiter, Jupiter.

AOR NOR POR TOR ZOR

Accent the Penultimate.
Chrysaor, Alcanor, Bianor, Euphranor, Alcenor, Agenor,
Agapenor, Elpenor, Rhetenor, Anteaor, Anaxenor, Vindemiator,
Rhobetor, Aphetor.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Marcipor, Lucipor, Numitor, Albumazor, or Albumazar.

BAS DAS EAS GAS PHAS

Accent the Penultimate.
Alebas, Augeas (king of Elis), iEneas, Oreas, Symplegas.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Dotadas, Cercidas, Lucidas, Timaichidas, Alcidamidas,

( 143 )

Charmidas, Leonidas, Aristonidas, Pelopidas, Mnasippidas, The-
aridas, Diagoridas, Diplioridas, Antipatridas, Abantidas, Suidas,
Craiixidas, Ardeas, Augeas (the poet), Eleas, Cineas, Cyneas,
Boreas, Broteas, Acragas, Periphas, Acyphas.

IAS

Accent the Penultimate.
Ophias.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

CoEcias, Nicias, Cephalaedias, Phidias, Herodias, Cydias,
Ephyreas, Pleias, Minyeias, Pelasgias, Antibacchias, Acro-
lochias, Archias, Adirchias, Arcathias, Agatliias, Pythias, Pe-
lias^ Ilias, Damias, Scemias, Arsanias, Pausanias, Olympias,
Appias, Agrippias, Chabrias, Tiberias, Terias, Lycorias, Pelo-
rias, Demetrias, Dioscurias, Agasias, Phasias, Acesias, Agesias,
Hegesias, Tiresias, Ctesias, Cephisias, Pausias, Prusias, Ly-
sias, Tysias, iEtias, Bitias, Critias, Abantias, Thoantias, Phae-
thoutias, Phaestias, Thestias, Phoestias, Sestias, Livias, Artaxias,
Loxias.

LAS MAS MAS
Accent the Penultimate.

Acilas, Adulas, Maecenas, Moecenas (or, as Labbe says it
ought to be written, Mecoenas), Fidenas, Arpinas, Larinas, Atinas,
Adunas.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Aniiclas, Amyclas, Agelas, Apilas, Arcesilas, Acylas, Dory-
las, Asylas, Acamas, Alcidamas, Iphidamas, Chersidanias,
Praxidamas, Theodamas, Cleodamas, Therodamas, Thyodamas,
Astydamas, Athamas, Garamas, Dicomas, Sarsinas, Sassinas,
Pitinas.

OAS PAS RAS SAS TAS XAS YAS
Accent the Penultimate.
Bagoas, Canopas, Abradaras, Zoiiaras (as Labbe contends it
ought to be), Epitheras, Abradatas, Jetas, Philetas, Damcetas,
Acritas, Eurotas, Abraxas.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Teleboas, Chrysorrhoas, Agriopas, Triopas, Zonaras, Gya-
ras, Chrysoceras, Mazeras, Chaboras, Orthagoras, Pythagoras,
Diagoras, Pylagoras, Deraagoras, Timagoras, Hermagoras,

( 144 )

Athenagoras, Xeiiagoras, Hippngoras, Stesagoras, Tisagoras,
Telestogoras, Protagoras, Evagoras, Anaxagoras, Praxagoras,
Ligoras, Alhyras, Thatiiyias, Cinyras, Atyras, Apesas, Pietas,
Felicitas, Liberaiitas, Leniiilitas, Agnitas, Opportunitas, Clari-
tas, Veritas, Faustitas, Civitas, Archytas, Phlegyas, Milyas,
Marsyas.

BES

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Chalybes, Armenochalybes.

CES
Accent the Penultimate.

Arbaces, Pharnaces, Sa moth races, Arsaces, Plioenices, Liby-
phoeuices, Oiympionices, Plistonices, Polynices, Ordovices, Le-
movices, Eburovices.

Accent the Antcpenultiinale.

Axiaces, Astaces, Derbices, Ardices, Eleiitherocilices, Cappo-
doces, Eudoces, Bebryces, Mazyces.

ADES

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Icades, Olcades, Arcades, Orrades, Carneades, Gorgades,
Stoechades, Lichades, Stropliades, Laiades, Naiades, Alcibiades,
Pleiades, Branchiades, Deliades, Heliades, Peliades, Oiliades,
Naupliades, Juliades, Memmiades, Cleiiiades, Xeiiiades, Hun-
niades, Helicouiades, Acri^io^iades, Telamoniades, Limuniades,
Acheloiades, Asclepiades, Asopiades, Crotopiades, Appiades,
Tliespiaries, Tliariades, Otiiades, Cyiiades, Scyriades, Anchisi-
ades, Dosiades, Lysiades, Nysiades, Dionysiades, Meiioetiades,
Miltiades, Abantiades, Atlantiades, Dryaniiades, Laomedonti-
ades, Phaetontiades, Laertiades, Hephjesliades, Thestiades, Bat-
tiades, Cvclades, Pylades, Demades, Nomades, Maenades,
Echinades, Cii-pades. Cboerades, Sporades, Perisades, Hip-
potades, Sotades, Hyades, Thyades, Dryades, Hamadryades,
Othryades.

EDES

Accent the Penultimate.
Deniocedes, Againedts, Palamedes, Archimedes, Nicomedes,
Diomedes, Lycomedes, ClcomLdes, Gaiiymedes, Thrasymedes,

( 145 )
IDES

Accent the Penultimate.

Alcides, Lyncides, Tydides, iEgides, Promethides, Nicar-
thides, Heraclides, Teleclides, Epiclides, Anticlides, Andro-
clides, Meneclides, CEclides, Cteseclides, Xenoclides, Chari-
clides, Patroclides, Aristoclides, Euclides, Euryclides, Belides
(singular), Basilides, Nelides, Pelides, ^schylides, iEnides,
Antigenides, CEnides, Lychnides, Amanoides, Japeronides,
Larides, Abderides, Atrides, Tliesides, Aristides.

yJccent the jintepenitltimate.

Epichaldes, Danaides, Lesbides, Labdacides, ^acides, Hyla-
cides, Phylacides, Pliaiacides, Imbracides, Myrmecides, Phoe-
nicides, Antalcides, Ljiicides, Andocides, Anipycides, Thucy-
dides, Lelegeides, Tynlieides, Pimpl'eides, Clyineneides, Mi-
neides, Scyieides, Miii)eides, Lagides, Harpagides, Lyciir-
gides, Ogygides, Inachides, Lysimarhides, Agalharchides, Ti-
marchides, Leulychides, Leontycbides, Leotychides, Sisyphides,
Ereclhides, Promethides, Crethides, Scythides, CEbalides,
^thalides, Tantalides, Caslalides, Mystahdes, Phytalides, Te-
leclides, Meneclides, CEclides, Ctesiclides, Androciides, Eu-
clides., Euryclides, Belides (plural), Sicelides, Epimelides,
Cypselides, Aiiaxilides, bolides, Eubulides, Phocylides, Pria-
mides, Potamides, Cnemides, ^simides, Tolniides, Charmides,
Dardanides, Oceanides, Amanides, Titanides, Olenides, Achae-
menides, Achimenides, Epimeuides, Parmenides, Ismetiides,
Eumenides, Sithnides, Apollinides, Prumnides, Aoiiides, Do-
donides, Mygdalonides, Calydonides, Mceonides, OEdipodioni-
des, Deionides, Chionides, Echionides, Sperchionides, Ophioni-
des, Japetioiiides, Ixionides, Mimallonides, Philonides, Apollo-
nides, Acmonides, iEmonides, Polypemonides, Simonides, Har-
monides, Memnonides, Cronides, Myroiiides, vEsonides, Aris-
tonides, Praxonides, Liburnides, Sunides, Teleboides, Panlhoi-
des, Achelbides, Pronopides, Lapides, Callipides, Euripides, Dri-
opides, Qinopides, Cecropides, Leucippides, Philippides, Ar-
gyraspides, Clearides, Taenarides, Hebrides, Timandrides, An-
axandrides, Epicerides, Pierides, Hesperides, Hyperides, Cassi-
terides, Auterides, Peristerides, Libelhrides, Dioscorides, Pro-
togorides, Meihorides, Antenorides, Actorides, Diactorides,
Polyclorides, Hegetorides, Onetorides, Autorides, Acestorides,
Thestorides, Aristorides, Electrides, CEnotrides, Smindyrides,
Philyrides, Pegasides, lasides, Imbrasides, Clesides, Diony-

( 146 )

sides, Cratides, Propoetides, Proetides, Oceanitides, ^antides,
Dryantides, Dracontides, Absyrtides, Acestides, Orestides,
Epy tides.

ODE UDES YDES

Accent the Penultimate.

^gilodes, Acmodes, Nebrodes, Herodes, Orodes, Haebudes,
Harudes, Lacydes, Pherecydes, Androcydes,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Sciapodes, CEdipodes, Antipodes, Hippopodes, Himanto-
podes, Pyrodes, Epicydes.

AGES EGES IGES OGES YGES

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Theages, Tectosages, Astyages, Leleges, Nitiobriges, Duro-
triges, Caturiges, Allobroges, Antobroges, Ogygca, Cataphryges,
Sazyges.

ATHES ETHES YTHES lES

Accent the Penultimate.
Ariarathes, Alethes.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Onythes, Aries.

ALES
Accent the Penultimate.
Novendiales, Geniales, Compitales, Arvales.
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Carales.

AC LES ICLES OGLES
Accent the Antepenultimate.

Daicles, MDasicles, Iphicles, Zanthicles, Charicles, Thericles,
Pericles, Agasicles, Pasicles, Phrasicles, Ctesicles, Sosicles,
Nausicles, Xanticles, Niocles, Empedocles, Theocles, Neocles,
Eteocles, Sophocles, Pythocles, Diodes, Philocles, Damocles,
Democles, Phanocles, Xenocles, Hierocles, Androcles, Man-
drocles, Patrocles, Metrocles, Lamprocles, Cephisocles, Nes-
tocles, Themistocles.

( 147 )
ELES ILES OLES ULES

Accent the Aritepenultimate.

Ararauceles, Hedymeles, Pasiteles, Praxiteles, Pyrgoteles,
Demoteles, Aristoteles, Giindiles, Absiles, Novensiles, Pisa-
tiles, Taxiles, tEoIcs, Autololes, Abdimonoples, Hercules.

AMES OMES

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Priames, Datames, Abrocomes.

AN ES

Accent the Penultimate.

Jordanes, Athamanes, Alamanes, Brachmaiies, Acarnanes,
iEgipanes, Tigranes, Actisanes, Titanes, Ariobarzanes.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Diaphanes, Epiphanes, Periphanes, Praxiphanes, Dexiphanes,
Lexiphanes, Antiphanes, Nicophanes, Theophanes, Diophanes,
Apollophanes, Xenophanes, Aristophanes, Agrianes, Pharas-
manes, Prytanes.

ENES*

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Timagenes, Metagenes, Sosigenes, Epigenes, Melesigenes,
Antigenes, Theogenes, Diogenes, Oblogenes, Hermogenes,
Rhetogenes, Themistogenes, Zanthenes, Agasthenes, Lasthenes,
Clisthenes, Callisthenes, Peristhenes, Cratisthenes, Antistlienes,
Barbosthenes, Leosthenes, Demosthenes, Dinostlienes, Andros-
thenes, Posthenes, Eratosthenes, Boryslhenes, Alcamenes, The-
ramenes, Tisamenes, Deditamenes, Spitamenes, Pyiemenes,
Althemenes, Achaemenes, Philopcernenes, Daimenes, Nausi-
menes, Numenes, Antimenes, Anaximenes, Cleomenes, Hippo-
menes, Herotnenes, Ariotomenes, Eumenes, Numenes. Poly-
menes, Geryenes.

INES

Accent the Penultimate,
Telchines, Acesines.

* All tlie words of this termination have the accent on the antepenultimate.
See Eumenes in tiie Initial Vocabulary.

L2

( 148

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Aborigines, ^schiues*, Asines.

ONES

Accent the Penultimate.

Calucones, Agones, Antechthones, lones, Helleviones, Vo-
lones, Nesimones, Verones, Centrones, Eburones, Grisones,
Auticatones, Statones, Vectones, Vetones, Acitavones, Ingce-
vones, Istaevones, Axones, ^xones, Halizones.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Lycaones, Chaones, Frisiabones, Cicones, Vernicones,
Francones, Vascones, Mysomacedones, Rhedones, Essedones,
Myrmidones, Pocones, Paphlagones, Aspagones, Lasstrigones,
Lingones, Lestrygones, Vangiones, Nuithones, Sithones, Bali-
ones, Heriniones, Biggeriones, Meriones, Suiones, Mimallones,
Senones, Memnones, Pannones, Ambrones, Suessones, Au-
sones, Pictones, Teutones, Amazones.

OES

Accent the Penultimate.

Heroes.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Chorsoes, Chosroes.

APES OPES

Accent the Penultimate.

Cynapes, Cecropes, Cyclopes.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Panticapes, Crassipes, Esubopes, ^thiopes, Hellopes, Do-
lopes, Panopes, Steropes, Dryopes.

ARES ERES IRES ORES URES

Accent the Penultimate.

Cabares, Balcares, Apoliinares, Saltuares, Ableres, Byzeres,
Bechires, Diores, Azores, Silures.

* Labbe says, that a certain anthologist, forced by the necessity of liis verse,
has pronounced this vford with the accent on tlie penultimate.

( 149 )

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Leochares, iEmocliares, Demochares, Abisares, Cavares,
Insubres, Luceres, Pieres, Astabores, Musagores, Centores,
Limures.

ISES

Accent the Penultimate.

Anchises.

EN S E S

Accent the Penultimate.

Ucubenses, Leonicenses, and all words of this termination.

OCES YSES

Accent the Penultimate.

Camb3'ses.

ATES
Accent the Penultimate.

Phraates, Atrebates, Cornacates, Ceracates, Adunicates, Ni-
sicates, Barsabocates, Leucates, Teridates, Mithridates, Atti-
dates, Osquidates, Oxydates, Ardeates, Eleates, Bercoreates,
Caninefates, Casicenufates, jEgates, Achates, Niphates, Deci-
ates, Attaliates, Mevaniates, Cariates, Quariates, Asseriates,
Euburiates, Antiates, Spartiates, Celelates, Hispellates, Stel-
lates, Suillates, Albulates, Focimates, Auximates, Flanates,
Edenates, Fidenates, SufFenates, Fregenates, Capenates, Senates,
Ccesenates, Misenates, Padinates, Fulginates, Marinates, Ala-
trioates, ^sinates, Agesinates, Asisinates, Sassinates, Sessinates,
Frusinates, Atinates, Altinates, Tollentinates, Ferentinates, In-
teramnates, Chelonates, Casmonates, Arnates, Tifernates, In-
fernates, Privernates, Oroates, Euphrates, Orates, Vasates, Co-
cosates, Tolosates, Antuates, Nantuates, Sadyates, Caryates.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Spithobates, Eurybates, Antiphates, Trebiates, Zalates, Sau-
romates, Attinates, Tornates, Hypates, Menecrates*, Phere-
crates, Iphicrates, Callicrates, Epicrates, Pasicrates, Stasicrates,
Sosicrates, Hypsicrates, Nicocrates, Halocrates, Damocrates,
Democrates, Cheremocrates, Timocrates, Hermocrates, Steno-

* All words ending in eratet have the accent on the antepennltimate syllable.

( loO )

crates, Xeiiocrates, Hippocrates, Harpocrates, Socrates, Iso-
crates, Cephisocrates, Naucrates, Eucrates, Eulhycrates, Poly-
crates.

ETES ITES OTES UTES YTES YES ZES

Accent the Fenultimate.

Acetes, Ericetes, Cadetes, JEetes, Mocragetes, Caletes, Phi-
locletes, ^gletes, Nemetes, Cometes, Ulmanetes, Consuanetes,
Gyninetes, iEsymnetes, Nannetes, Serretes, Curetes, Theatetes,
Andizetes, Odites, Belgites, Margites, Memphites, Ancalites,
Ambialites, Avalites, Cariosuelites, Polites, ApoUopolites, Her-
niopolites, Latopolites, Abulites, Stylites, Borysthenites, Teme-
nites, Syenites, Carcinites, Samnites, Deiopiles, Garites, Cen-
trites, Thersites, Narcissites, Asphaltites, Hydraotes, Hera-
cleotes, Boeotes, Helotes, Bootes, Thootes, Auagnutes, Ari-
mazes.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Dercetes, Massagetes, Indigetes, llergetes, Euergetes, Au-
chetes, Eusipetes, Abalites, Charites, Cerites, Praestites, An-
dramytes, Dariaves, Ardyes, Machlyes, Biemmyes.

AI S .

Accent the Penultimate.
Achais, Archelais, Homolais, Ptolemais, Elymais.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Thebais, Phocais, Aglais, Tanais, Cratais.

BIS CIS DIS

Accent the Penultimate.
Berenicis, Cephaledis, Lycomedis.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Acabis, Carabis, Setabis, Nisibis, Cleobis, Tucrobis, Tiso-
bis, Ucubis, Curubis, Salmacis, Acinacis, Brovonacis, Athracis,
Agnicis, Carambucis, Cadmeidis.

EIS* ETHIS ATHIS

Accent the Penultimate.
Medeis, Spercheis, Pittheis, Crytheis, Nepheleis, Eleleis,

* These vowels form distinct syllables.— See the termination EIUS.

( 151 )

Achilleis, Pimpleis, Cadnieis, JEneis, Schoeneis, Peneis, Acri-
soneis, Triopeis, Patereis, Nereis, Cenchreis, Theseis, Briseis,
Perseis, Messeis, Chryseis, Nycteis, Sebethis, Epimethis.

Accent the Antepenultimate,
Thy mia this.

ALIS ELIS ILIS OLIS ULIS YLIS

Accent the Penultimate.

Andabalis, Cercalis, Regalis, Stymphalis, Dialis, Latialis,
Septimontialis, Martialis, Manalis, Juvenalis, Quirinalis, Fonti-
nalis, Junonalis, Avernalis, Vacunalis, Abrupalis, Floralis,
Quietalis, Eutnelis, Phaselis, EupiHs, Quinctilis, Adulis.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

CEbalis, Hannibalis, Acacalis, Fornicalis, Androcalis, Lu-
percalis, Vahalis, Ischalis, Caralis, Thessalis, Italis, Facelis,
Sicelis, Fascelis, Vindelis, Nephelis, Bibilis, Incibilis, Leucre-
tilis, Myrtilis, Indivilis, ^eolis, Argolis, Cimolis, DecapoHs,
Neapolis, and all words ending in polis. Herculis, Thestylis.

AMIS EMIS

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Calamis, Salaniis, Semiramis, Thyamis, Artemis.

ANIS ENIS INIS ONIS YNIS

Accent the Penultimate.

Mandanis, Titanis, Bacenis, Mycenis, Philenis, Cyllenis,
Ismenis, Cebrenis, Adonis, Edonis, iEdonis, Thedonis, Sido-
nis, Dodonis, Calydonis, Agonis, Alingonis, Colonis, Corbu-
lonis, Cremonis, Salmonis, Junonis, Ciceronis, Scironis, Coro-
nis, Phoronis, Turonis (in Germany), Tritonis, Phorcynis,
Gortynis.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Sicanis, Anticanis, Andanis, Hypanis, Taranis, Prytanis,
Poemanis, Eumenis, Lycaonis, Asconis, Mseonis, Paeonis, Si-
thonis, Memnonis, Pannonis, Turonis (in France), Bitonis,
Geryouis.

( 162 )

O I s*

, Accent the Penultimate.

Minois, Herois, Latois.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Sytnois, Pyrbis.

APIS OPIS

Accent the Penultimate.

lapis, Colapis, Serapisf, Isapis, Asopis.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Acapis, Minapis, Cecropis, Meropis.

ARIS ACRIS ATRIS ERIS IGRIS IRIS ITRIS ORIS
URIS YRIS

Accent the Penultimate.

Balcaris, Apollinaris, Nonacris, Cimmeris, Aciris, Osiris,
Peiosiris, Busiris, Lycoris, Calaguris, Gracchuris, Hippuris.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abaris, Fabaris, Sybaris, Icaris, Andaris, Tyndaris, Sagaris,
Angaris, Phalaiis, Elaris, Caularis, Taenaris, Liparis, Araris,
Biasaiis, Caesaris, Abisaris, Achisaris, Bassaris, Melaris, Au-
taris, Tiinacris, Illiberis, Tiberis, Zioberis, Tyberis, Nepheris,
Cytlieris, Pieris, Trieris, Auseris, Pasitigris, Coboris, Sicoris,
Neoris, Peloris, Antipatris, Absitris, Pacyris, Ogyris, Porphyris,
Amyris, Thamyris, Thomyris, Tomyris.

ASIS ESIS ISIS
Accent the Penultimate.
Amasis, Magnesis, Tuesis.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Bubasis, Pegasis, Parrhasis, Paniasis, Acamasis, Engonasis,
Groecostasis, Lachesis, Athesis, Thamesis, Nemesis, Tibisis.

EN SI S

Accent the Penultimate.

Genubensis, Cordubensis, and all words of this termination.

* These vowels form distinct syllables.

t Serapis. — See the word in the Initial Vocabulary.

( 153 )
OSIS USIS
Accent the PenuUimale.
Diamastigosis, Enosis, Eleusis.

ATJS ETIS ITIS OTIS YTIS

Accent the Penuffimate.
Tegeatis, Sarmatis, Caryatis, Miletis, Litnenetis, Curetis,
Acervitis, Chalcitis, Meniphitis, Sophitis, Arbelitis, Fascelitis,
Dascylitis, Comitis, ^anitis, Cananitis, Circinitis, Sebennitis,
Chaonitis, Trachonitis, Chalonitis, Sybaritis, Daritis, Caleiideritis,
Zephyritis, Ampliaxitis, Rhacotis, Estiaeotis, Moeotis, Tracheotis,
Mareolis, Phthiotis, Saudaliotis, Elimiotis, Tscariotis, Casiotis,
Philotis, Nilotis.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Atergatis, Calatis, Anatis, Naucratis, Dercetis, Eurytis.

. OVIS UIS XIS

Accent the Penultimate.
Amphaxis, Oaxis, Alexis, Zamolxis, Zeuxis.
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Vejovis, Dijovis, Absituis.

ICOS EDOS ODOS YDOS

Accent the Penultimate.
Abydos.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Oricos, Tenedos, Macedos, Agriodos.

EOS

Accent the Penultimate.
Spercheos, Achilleos.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Audrogeos, Egaleos, ^galeos, Hegaleos.

IGOS ICHOS OCHOS OPHOS

Accent the P enultimate.
Melampigos, Niontichos, Machrontichos.

( 154 )

Accent the Antepenultimate.
NerigoSj ^giochos, Oresitrophos.

ATHOS ETHOS ITHOS lOS

Accent the Penultimate.
Sebethos.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Scialhos, Arithos, Ilios, Ombrios, Topasios.

LOS MOS NOS POS

Accent the Penultimate.
Stymphalos, ^gilos, Pachinos, Etheonos, Eteonos, Hepta-
phonos.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Haegalos, ^gialos, Ampelos, Hexapylos, Sipylos, Hecatom-
pylos, Potamos, ^gospotamos, Olenos, Orchomenos, Anapau-
omenos, Epidicazomenos, Heautontimorumenos, Antropos.

ROS SOS.TOS ZOS

Accent the Penultimate.

Meleagros, Hecatoncheros, ^gimuros, Nisyros, Pityonesos,
Hieronesos, Cephesos, Sebetos, Haliaeetos, Miletos, Polytimetos,
Aretos, Buthrotos, Topazos.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Sygaros, ^goceros, Anteros, Meleagros, Myiagros, Absoros,
Amyros, Pegasos, Jalysos, Abates, Aretos, Neritos, Acytos.

IPS OPS

Accent the Antepenultimate.
^gilips, ^thiops.

LAUS MAUS NAUS RAUS (in two syllables.)
Accent the Penultimate.
Archelaus, Menelaus, Aglaus, Agesilaus, Protesilaus, Nico-
laus, lolaus, Hermolaus, Critolaus, Aristolaus, Dorylaus, Am-
phiaraus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Imaus"^, Emmaus, CEnomaus; Danaus.

♦ Imaus — See the word in the Initial Vocabulary.

( 155 )

BUS

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Agabus, Alabus, Arabus, Melabus, Setabus, Erebus, Ctesibus,
Deiphobus, Abubus, Pol)'bus.

ACUS

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abdacus, Labdacus, Rhyndacus, iEacus, Ithacus.

lACUS*

Accent the Antepenultimate.
lalciacus, Phidiacus, Alabandiacus, Rhodiacus, Calchiacus,
Corinlbiacus, Deliacus, Peliacus, lliacus, Niliacus, Titaniacus,
Armeniacus, Messeniacus, Salaminiacus, Lemniacus, loniacus,
Samnioniacus, Tritoniacus, Gortyniacus, Olympiacus, Caspia-
cus, Mesembriacus, Adriacus, Iberiacus, Cytheriacus, Siriacus,
Gessoriacus, Cytoriacus, Syriacus, Phasiacus, Megalesiacus,
Etesiacus, Isiacus, Gnosiacus, Cnossiacus, Pausiacus, Amathu-
siacus, Pelusiacus, Prusiacus, Actiacus, Divitiacus, Byzantiacus
Thermodontiacus, Propontiacus, Hellespontiacus, Sestiacus.

LACUS NACUS OACUS RACUS SACUS TACUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Benacus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Ablacus, Medoacus, Armaracus, Assaracus, ^sacus, Lamp-
sncus, Caractacus, Spartacus, Hyrtacus, Pittacus.

ICUS

Accent the Penultimate.

Caicus, Numicus, Demonicus, Granicus, Andronicus, Stra-
tonicus, Callistonicus, Aristonicus, Alaricus, Albericus, Rode-
ricus, Rudericus, Romericus, Hunnericus, Victoricus, Ama-
tricus, Henricus, Theodoricus, Ludovicus, Grenovicus, Var-
vicus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Theb'aicus, Phocaicus, Chald'aicus, Bard'aicus, Judaicus,
Achaicus, Lech'aicus, Panchaicus, Thermaicus, N'aicus, Pana-

* All words of this termination have the accent on the i, pronoanced like
the noun eye.

( 156 )

tlienaicus, Cyrenaicus, Arabicus, Dacicus, Samothracicus, Tiir-
cicus, Areadicus, Sotadicus, Tlirecidicus, Chalcidicus, Alaban-
diciis, Judicus, Clondicus, Cornificus, Belgicus, Allobrogicus,
Georgicus, Colchicus, Delphicus, Sapphicus, Partbicus, Scy-
thicus, Pythicus, Stympbalicus, Pharsalicus, Thessalicus, Ita-
licus, Attalicus, Gallicus, Sabellicus, Tarbellicus, Argolicus,
Getulicus, Camicus, Ceramicus, Academicua, Graecanicus,
Cocanicus, Tuscanicus, ^anicus, Hellanicus, Glanicus, Aiel-
lanicus, Amanicus, Romanicus, Germanicus, Hispaniciis, Aqui-
tanicus, Sequanicus, Poenicus, Alemannicus, Britaunicus, La-
conicus, Leuconicus, Adonicus, Macedonicus, Sandotiicus,
lonicus, Hermionicus, Babylonicus, Samonicus, Pannonicus,
Hieronicus, Platonicus, Santonicus, Sophronicus, Teutonicus,
Amazonicus, Hernicus, Liburnicus, Eubbicus, Trbicus, Stoi-
cus, Olympicus, iElhiopicus, Pindaricus, Balearicus, Marma-
ricus, Bassaricus, Cimbricus, Andricus, Ibericus, Trietericus,
Trevericus, Africus, Doricus, Pythagoricus, Leurtricus, Ad-
gandesiricus, Istricus, Isauricus, Centauricus, Bituricus, Illyri-
cus, Syricus, Pagasicus, Moesicus, Marsicus, Persicus, Corsi-
cus, Massicus, Issicus, Sabbaticus, Mithridaticus, Tegeaticus,
Syriaticus, Asiaticus, Dalinaticns, Sarmaticus, Cibyraticus,
Rhaeticus, Geticus, Gangeticus, ^gineticus, Rhoeticus, Creti-
cus, Memphiticus, Sybariticus, Abderilicus, Celticus, Atlanti-
cus, Garamanticus, Alenticus, Ponticus, Scoticus, Mzeoticus,
Boeoticus, Heracleoticus, Mareoticus, Phtliioticus, Niloticus,
Epiroticus, Syrticus, Atiicus, Alyatticus, Halyatticus, Medi-
astuticus.

OCUS UCUS YCUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Ophiucus, Inycus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Lauodocus, Amodocus, Amphilocus, Ibycus, Libycus, Bes-
bycus, Autolycus, Amycus, Glanycus, Corycus.

ADUS EDUS IDUS ODUS YDUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Lebedus, Congedus, Alfredus, Aluredus, Emodus, Andro-
dus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Adadus, Enceladus, Aradus, Antaradus, Aufidus, Algidus,
Lepidus, Hesiodus, Commodus, Monodus; Lacydus, Polydus.

( 157 )

JEUS CEUS

Accent the Penultimate.

Niobaeus, Melibceus, and all words of these terminations.
EU S'^
Accent the Penultimate.

Lycambeus, Thisbeus, Bereniceus, Lynceus (the brother of
Idas), Simonideus, Euripideus, Pherecydeus, Piraeeus, Phege-
us, Tegeus, Sigeus, Ennosigeus, Argeus, Baccheus, Motor-
cheus, Cepheus, Ripheus, Alpheiis, Orpheus (adjective),
Erectheus, Prometheus (adjective), Cleantheus, Rhadamantheus,
Erymantheus, Pantheus (adjective), Daedaleus, Sophocleus,
Thentistocleus, Eleus, Neleus (adjective), Oileus (adjective),
Apelleus, Achilleus, Perilleus, LucuUeus, Agylleus, Pimpleus,
Ebuleus, Asculeus, Masculeus, Cadmeus, Aristophaneus, Ca-
naneus, CEiieus (adj. 3 syll.)> CEneus (sub. 2 syll.), Idome-
neus, Schoeneus, Peneus, Phineus, Cydoneus, Androgeoneus,
Bioneus, Deucalioneus, Acrisioneus, Salmoneus (adjective),
Maroneus, Antenoreus, Phoroneus (adjective), Thyoneus, Cyr-
neus, Epeus, Cyclopeus, Penelopeus, Phillippeus, Aganippeus,
Menandreus (adjective), Nereus, Zagreus, Boreus, Hyperboreus,
Polydoreus, Atreus (adjective), Centaureus, Nesseus, Cisseus,
CEteus, Rhoeteus, Anteus, Abauteus, Phalauteus, Therodaman-
teus, Polydamanteus, Thoanteus, Hyanteus, Aconteus, Laome-
donteus, Thermodonteus, Phaethonteus, Phlegethonteus, Oron-
teus, Thyesteus, Phryxeus,

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Gerionaceus, Menoeceus, Lynceus (adjective), Dorceus,

Caduceus, Asclepiadeus, Paladeus, Sotadeus, Tydeus, Orpheus

(substantive), Morpheus, Tyrrheus, Prometheus (substantive),

Cretheus, Mnesitheus, Dositheus, Pentheus (substantive), Smiu-

* It may be observed, that words of this termination are sometimes both sub-
stantives and adjectives. When they are substantives, they have the accent on
the antepenultimate syllable, as N6 leus, Promi Iheus, Salm6 neus, &c. ; and when
adjectives on the penultimate, as NelSits, Piomethi us, Salmonius, &c. Thus,
CEneus, a king of Calydonia,is pronounced in two syllables ; the adjective CEnius,
which is formed from it, is a trisyllable ; and CEneius, another formation of it, is
a word of four syllables. But these words, when formed into English adjectives,
alter their termination with the accent on the penultimate :

With other notes than to the Orphean lyre. Milton.

The tuneful tongue, the Promethean band,^— .Akexsiue.

And sometimes on the antepenultimate, as

The SHU, as from Thyestian banquet turn'd. Milton.

( 158 ;

theus, Timotheus, Brotheus, Dorotheus, Menestheus, Eurys-
theus, Pitihens, Pytheus, Daedaleus, ^gialeus, Maleus, Tanta-
leus, Heracleus, Celeus, Eleleus, Neleus, Peleus, Nileus,
Oileus (substantive), Demoleus, Romuleus, Pergameus,
Euganeus, Melaneus, Heiculaneus, Cyaneus, Tyaneus, Ce-
neus, Dicaneus, Pheneus, CEneus, Cupidineus, Apollineus,
Enneus, Adoneus, Aridoneus, Gorgoneus, Deioneus, Ilioneus,
Mimalloneus, Salnioneiis (substantive), Acioneus, Phoroneus
(substantive), Albuneus, Enipeus, Sinopeus, Hippeus, Aristip-
peus, Areus, Macareus, Tyndareus, Megareus (substantive),
Capbareus (substantive), Briareus, iEsareus, Patareus, Cythe-
reus, Phalereus, Nereus (substantive), Tereus, Adoreus, Mento-
reus, Nestoreus, Atreus (substantive), Caucaseus, Pegaseus,
Theseus, Perseus, Nicteus, Argenteus, Bronteus, Proteus,
Agyeus.

AGUS EGUS IGUS OGUS

Accent the Penultimate.

Cethegus, Robigus, Rubigus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

^gopbagus, Osphagus, Neomagus, Rothomagus, Niomagus,
Noviomagus, Ceesaromagus, Sitoraagus, Areopagus, Harpagus,
Arviragus, Uragus, Astrologus.

ACHUS OCHUS UCHUS YCHUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Daduchus, Ophiuchus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Telemachus, Dainmachus, Deimachus, Alcimachus, Callima-
chus, Lysimachu?, Antimachus, Symmachus, Andromachus,
Clitomachus, Aristomachus, Eurymachus, Inachus, lamblichus,
Demodochus, Xenodochus, Deiochus, Antiochus, Deilochus,
Archilochus, Mnesilochus, Thersilochus, Orsilochus, Antilo-
chus, Naulochus, Eurylochus, Agerochus, Poiyochus, Monychus,
Abronydius.

APHUS EPHUS IPHUS OPHUS YPHUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Josephus, Seriphus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Ascalaphus, Epaphus, Palsepaphus, Anthropographus, Tele-
phus, Absephus, Agastrophus, Sisyphus.

Simaethus.

( 159 )
ATHUS ^THUS ITHUS

Accent the Penultimate.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Archagathus, Aniathus, Lapathus, Carpallius, Mychilhus.

AIUS

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Caius, L'aius, Graius. — See Achaia.

ABIUS IBIUS OBIUS UBIUS YBIUS

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Fabius, Arabiws, Bsebius, Vibiiis, Albius, Amobius, Macro-
bius, Androbius, Tobius, Virbius, Lesbius, Eubius, Danubius,
Marihubius, Talthybius, Polybius.

CIUS

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Acacius, Ambracius, Acracius, Thracius, Athracius, Samo-
thracius, Lampsacius, Arsacius, Byzacius, Accius, Siccius,
Decius, Thr'eicius, Cornificius, Cilicius, Nuniicius, Apicius,
Sulpicius, Fabriciiis, Oricius, Cincius, Mincius, Marcius,
Circius, Hircius, Roscius, Albucius, Lucius, Lycius, Bebry-
cius.

DIU S

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Leccadius, Icadius, Arcadius, Palladius, Tenedius, Albidius,
Didius, Thucydidius, Fidius, Aufidius, Eufidius, ^gidius,
Nigidius, Obsidius, Gratidius, Brutidius, Helvidius, Ovidius,
Rhodius, Clodius, Hannodius, Gordius, Claudius, Rudius,
Lydius.

E I U S*
Accent the Antepenultimate.

Daneius, Cocceius, Lyrceius, jEacideius, Lelegeius, Si-
geius, Baccheius, Cepheius, Typbceeius, Cretheius, Pittheius,

* Almost all the words of this termination are adjectives, and in these the
vowels ft form distinct syllables ; the others, as Cocceius^ Sakius, Proculeius,

CanulHus,

( 160 )

Saleius, Semeleius, Neleius, Stheneleius, Porculeius, Septimu-
leius, Caniileius, Veuuleius, Apuleius, Egnatuleius, Sypyleius,
Priameius, Cadmeius, Tyaneius, ^neius, Clymeneius, CEneius,
Autoneius, SchcEneius, Lampeius, Rhodopeius, Dolopeius,
Priapeius, Pompeius, Tarpeius, Cynareiiis, Cythereius, Ne-
reius, Satureius, Vultureius, Cinyreius, Nyseius, Teius, He-
caieius, Elateius, Rhoeteius, Atteius, Minyeius.

G lUS

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Valgius, Belgius, Catangius, Sergius, Asceburgius, Oxygius.

CHIUS PHIUS THIUS
Accent the Penultimate.

Sperchius.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Inachius, Bacchius, Dulichius, Telechius, Munychius,
Hesychius, Tychius, Cynipliius, Alphius, Adelphius, Sisyphius,
Einathius, Simaethius, Acithius, Melanthius, Erynianthius, Co-
rinthius, Zerynthius, Tirynthius.

ALIUS iELIUS ELIUS ILIUS ULIUS YLIUS.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

CEbalius, Idalius, Acidalius, Palzephalius, Stymphalius, Mae-

nalius, Opalius, Thessalius, Custalius, Publius, Heraclius*,

^lius, Caelius, Laelius, Deiius, Melius, Cornelius, Ccelius,

Ciaelius, Aurelius, Nyctelius, Praxitelius, Abilius, Eabilius,

Canuleius, Apuleius, Egnatuleius, Schceneius, Lampeius, VuUureius, Alleius, and
Minyeius, are substdiitives ; and which, thougli sometimes pronounced with the
ei forming a diphthong, and sounded like tiie noun eye, are more generally heard
like the adjectives ; so that the whole list may be fairly included under the
same general rule, that of sounding the e separately, and the i like y consonant,
as in the similar terminations in eia and ia. This is the more necessary in these
words, as the accented e and unaccented i are so much alike as to require the
sonnd of the initial or consonant y, in order to prevent the hiatus, by giving a
small diversity to the two vowels. — See Achaia.

* Lahhe places the accent of this word on the penultimate, i,as in Heraclitus
and Heraclidce; but the Roman emperor of this name is so generally pronounced
with the antepenultimate accent, that it would savour of pedantry to alter it.
Nor do I understand the reason on which Labbe founds his accentuation.

( if3i ;

Carbilins, Orbilius, Acilius, Ca?cilius, Lucllius, ^dilius, Virgilltis,
iEmilius, Manilius, Pompiliiis, Tuipilius, Atilius, Basiliiis*,
Cantilius, Quintilius, Hostilius, Atiilius, Rutilius, Duiliiis, Ster-
quilius, Carviliiis, Servilius, Callius, Trebelliiis, Cascellius, Gel-
Ims, Arellius, Vitellius, Tullius, Manliiis, Tenulius, Nauplius,
Daulius, Julius, Amulius, Pariiphvlius, Pylius.

M lUS

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Samius, Ogniius, Isthmius, Decimius, Septimius, Rbemmius,
Memmius, Mummius. Nomius, Bromius, Latmius, Posthu-
niius.

ANIUS ENIUS INIUS ENNIUS

Accent the Antepennllimate.
Anius, Libanius, Canius, Sicanius, Vulcanius, Ascanius, Dar-
danius, Clanius, Manius, Afianius, Granius, ^Enius, Maenius,
Genius, Borysthenius, Lenius, Valenius, CvHenius, Olenius,
Menius, Achaemenius, Armenius, Ismenius, Poenius, Sirenius,
Messeuius, Dossenius, Polyxenius, Troezenius, Gabiiiius, Al-
binius, Licinius, Sicinius, Virginius, Tiacliinius, Minius, Sala-
minius, Flaminius, Etiminius, Arniinius, Herminius, Caninius,
Tetritinius, Asinius, Eleusinius, Vatinius, Flavinius, Tarquinius,
Cilnius, Tolumnius, Annius, Fannius, Elannius, Ennius, Fes-
cenniiis, Dossennius.

ONIUS UNIUS YNIUS OIUS

Accent the AntepenuUimnte.

Aonius, Lycaonius, Chaonius, Machaonius, Amythaonius,
Trebonius, Heliconius, Stiliconius, Asconius, Macedonius, Chal-
cedonius, Caledonius, Sidonius, Alchandonius, Mandonius,
Dodonius, Cydonius, Calydonius, Mseonius, Pasonius, Ago-
nius, Gorgonius, Lsestrygonius, Lestrygonius, Trophonius,
Sophonius, Marathonius, Sithonius, Ericthonius, Aphtho-
iiius, Arganlhonius, Tilhonius, lonius, CEdipodionius, Echio-
iiius, ixionius, Salonius, Milonius, ApoUonius, Babylonius,

* This word, the learned contend, onglit to have the accent on the penul-
timate ; but that the learned frequently depart from this pronunciation, by
placing the accent on the antepenultimate, may be seen, Rule ."31, prefixed to
the Initial Vocabulary,

M

( 162 )

iEmonius, Lacedaemouius, Haemonius, Palaemonius, Ammonius^
Strymoniiis, Nonius, Memnonius, Agamemnonius, Crannonius,
Venuonius, Junonius, Pomponius, Acronius, Sophronius, Sciro-
nius, Sempronius, Antronius, ^sonius, Ausonius, Latonius,
Suetonius, Antonius, Bistonius, Plutonius, Favonius, Amazonius,
Esernius, Calphurnius, Saturnius, Daunius, Junius, Neptunius,
Gortynius, Typhbius, Achelbius, Minoius, Trbius.

APIUS OPIUS IPIUS

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Agapius, ^sculapius, ^sapius, Messapius, Granipius, Pro-
copius, CEnopius, Cecropius, Eutropius, ^sopius, Mopsopius,
Gippius, Puppius, Caspius, Tbespius, Cispius.

ARIUS ERIUS IRIUS ORIUS URIUS YRIUS

Accent the Penultimate.

Darius.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Alius, Icarius, Tarcundarius, Ligarius, Sangarius, Corinthi-
arius, Larius, Marius, Hierosolyniarius, ^narius, Taenarius,
Asinarius, Isinarius, Varius, Januarius, Aquarius, Februarius,
Atuarius, fmbrius, Adrius, Evandrius, Laberius, Biberius, Ti-
berius, Celtiberius, Vinderius, Acherius, Valerius, Numerius,
Hesperius, Agrius, CEagrius, Cenchrius, Rabirius, Podaliriua,
Sirius, Virius, Bosphorius, Elorius, Florins, Actorius, Anacto-
rius, Sertorius, Caprius, Cyprius, Arrius, Feietrius, CEnotrius,
Adgandestrius, Caystrius, Epidaurius, Curius, Merturius, Du-
rius, Furius, Palfurius, Tliurius, Mamurius, Purius, Masurius,
Spurius, Veturius, Asturius, Atabyrius, Scyrius, Porphyrins,
Assyrius, Tyrius.

ASIUS ESIUS ISIUS OSIUS USIUS YSIUS

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Asius, Casius, Thasius, Jasius, ^sius, Acesius, Coracesius,
Arcesius, Mendesius, Chesius, Ephesius, Milesius, Theume-
sius, Teumesius, ^iiesius, Magnesius, Proconnesius, Cherso-
nesius, Lyrnesius, Marpesius, Acasesius, Melitesius, Adylisius,
Amisius, Artemisius, Simbisius, Charisius, Acrisius, Horten-
sius, Syracosius, Tlieodosius, Gnosius, Sosius, Mopsius, Cas-

( 163 )

sius, Tlialasslus, Lyrnessius, Cressius, Tartessius, Syracusius,
Fiisius, Agusius, Amathusius, Ophiusius, Ariusius, Volusius,
Selinusius, Acherusius, Mauiusius, Lysius, Elysius, Dionysius,
Odrysiiis, Amphrysius, Othrysius.

ATIUS ETIUS ITIUS OTIUS UTIUS

Accent the Penultimate.

Xenophontius.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Trebatius, Catius, Volcatius, Achatius, Latins, CaesciiatiuS;
Egnatius, Gratius, Hoiatius, Tatiiis, Luctatius, Statius, Actius
Vectius, Qtiinctius, Aetius, ^tiuS; Pan-cEtius, Praetius, Cetius
Caeetius, Vegitius, Melius, Moenetiiis, Lucretius, Heivetius
Saturnalitius, FJoralitius, Compitalitius, Domilius, Beritius
Neiitius, Crassitius, Titius, Politius, Abundantiiis, Paeantius
Taulantius, Acamantius, Teuthiantius, Lactantius, Hyantius
Byzantius, Terentius, Cltientius, Maxentius, Mezentius, Quin-
tius, Acontius, Vocontius, Laoniedontius, Leoiitius, Pontius
Hellespontius, Acherontius, Bacuntitis, Opunlius, Anintius
Maeotius, Thesprotius, Scaptius, ^gyptius, Martius, Laertius
Piopertiiis, Hirtius, Mavortius, Tiburtius, Curtius, Thestius
Themistius, Canistius, Sallustius, Crustius, Caiystius, Hymet-
tius, Bruttius, Abutitis, Ebutius, jEbutiirs, Albutius, Acutius
Locutiws, Stercutius, Mutius, Minutius, Pretutius, Clytius
Bavius, Fiavius, Navius, Evius, Maevjus, Naevius, Ambivius
Livius, Milvius, Fulvius, Sylvius, N'ovius, Servius, Vesvius
Pacuvius, Vitruvius, Vesuvius, Axius, Naxius, Alexius, Ixius
Sabazius.

ALUS CLUS ELUS ILUS OLUS ULUS YLUS

Accent the Penultimate.

Styinphalus, Sardanapalus, i\ndrocUis, Patroclus, Doryclus,
Orbelus, Philomelus, Kumelus, PIrasaelus, Phasekis, Crysi-
lus, Cimolus, Timolus, Tmolus, Mansoius, Pactolus, iElolus,
Atabulus, Praxibulus, Cleobulus, Critobulus, Acontobulus,
AristobuUis, Eubulus, Thrasybulus, GetuUis, Bargylus, Mas-
sylus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abalus, Heliogabalus, Corbalus, Bubalus, Cucalns, Dae-

M '2

( 164 )

daJus, Idalus, Acidalus, Megalus, Trachalus, Cephalus, Cyno-
cephalus, Bucephalus, Anchialus, Maenalus, Hippalus, Harpa-
lus, Bupalus, Hypalus, Thessalus, Italus, Tantalus, Crotalus,
Oitalus, Attalus, Euryalus, Doryclus, Stiphelus, Sthenelus,
Eutrapelus, Cypselus, Babiius, Dipliilus, Antiphilus, Patn-
philus, Theophilus, Damophilus, Troilus, Zoilus, Choerilus,
Myrtilus, ^gobolus, Naubokis, Eqiiicolus, iEolus, Laureolus,
Anchemolus, Bibukis, Bibaculus, Ceeculus, Graeculus, Sicu-
lus, Saticulus, iEquiculus, Paferculus, Acisculus, Regulus,
Romulus, Venulus, Apulus, Salisubsulus, Vesulus, Catulus,
Gaetulus, Getulus, Opitulus, Lentulus, Rutulus, iEschylus,
Deiphylus, Demylus, Deipylus, Sipylus, Erapylus, Cratylus,
Astylus.

AMUS EMUS IMUS OMUS UMUS YMUS

Accent the Penultimate.

Callidemus, Charidemus, Pethodemus, Philodemus, Phano-
detnus, Clitodemus, Aristodemus, Polyphemus, Theotimus,
Hermotimus, Aristotimus, Ithomus^.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Lygdamus, Archidaiiius, Agesidamus, Apusidamus, Anaxi-
damus, Zeuxidaraus, Androdamus, Xenodamus, Cogamus, Per-
gamus, Orchamus, Priamus, Cintiamus, Ceramus, Abdiramus,
Pyramas, Amhemus, Telemus, TIepoIemus, Theopolemus,
Neoplolemus, Pheedimus, Abdalonimus, Zosimus, Maximus,
Antidomus, Amphinomus, Nicodromus, Didymus, Dindyrnus,
Helymus, Solymus, Cleouymus, Abdalonymus, Hieroiiymus,
Euonymus, ^syraus.

ANUS

Accent the Penultimate.

Artabanus, Cebanus, Thebanus, Albauus, Nerbanus, Ver-
banus, Labicanus, Gallicanus, Africanus, Sicanus, Vaticanus,
Lavicanus, Vulcanus, Hyrcanus, Lucanus, Transpadanus,
Pedanus, Apidanus, Fundanus, Codanus, Eanus, Garganus,
Murhanus, Baianus, Trajanus, Fabiaiius, Accianus, Prisci-
anus, Roscianus, Lucianus, Seleucianus, Herodianus, Claudi-
anus, Saturcianus, Sejanus, Carteianus, ^lianus, Afflianus,

( 165 )

Lucilianus, Vlrgilianus, Petilianus, Quintllianiis, Catullianus,
Tertullianus, Julianus, Ammianus, Memmianus, Forniianus,
Diogeiiianus, Scandiuianus, Papiiiianus, Valentiiiianus, Justini-
anus, Troplionianus, Othonianus, Pomponianus, Maronianus,
Aproniaiius, Thyonianus, Tiojanus, Ulpianus, ^sopiamts,
Appianus, Oppianus, Mariaims, Adrianus, Hadriamis, Tibe-
rianus, Valeriaiius, Papirianus, Vespasianiis, Hoitensianus,
Theodosianiis, Bassianus, Pelusianiis, Diocletianus, Domitia-
nus, Antianus, Scantianus, Tereiuiaiius, Quintianus, Sestiauus,
Augustiaims, Salluslianus, Pretulianus, Sextianus, Flavianus,
Bovianus, Pacuviauus, Alaiuis, Elanus, Silanus, Fiegellanus,
Atellanus, Regillaiius, LucuUanus, Sullanus, Syllanus, Car-
seolauus, Pateolanus, Coriolanus, Ocriculanus, iEsculaiius,
Tusculanus, Carsiilaiius, Fassulanus, Querqiietuluiius, Ama-
nus, Lemaiius, Summaiius, Ronianus, Rhenanus, Ainenanus,
Pucinaiius, Cinnanus, Campanus, Hispanus, Sacranus, Vena-
franus, Claraims, Ukibranus, Seranus, Lateranus, Coranus,
Soranus, Serrauus, Suburranus, Gaurauus, Subuianus, Ancy-
ranus, Cosaiuis, Sinuessanus, Syracusanus, Satanus, Laletanus,
Tunetanus, Abietanus, Cretanus, Selabitanus, Gaditanus, Tiu-
gitanus, Caralilanus, Neapolitamis, Antipolitanus, Tomita-
iius, Tauromiiiitauus, Sybaiitaiius, Liparitaniis, Abderitanus,
Tritanus, Ancyrilamis, Lucitanus, Paiitanus, Nejentanus,
Nomentanus, Beiieventamis, Montamis, Spartamis, Paestanus,
Adelstanus, Tutaiuis, Sylvanus, Albinovaiuis, Adeantuanus,
Mantuaiuis.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Libanus, Clibaniis, Antilibanus, Oxycanus, Eridanus, Rho-
danus, Dardanus, Oteanus, Longimanus, Idumanus, Dripanus,
Caranus, Adrauus, Coeranus, Tritanus^ Pantanus, Seqiianus.

ENUS

Accent the Penultimate.

Characenus, Lampsacenus, Astacemis, Picenus, Damasce-
nus, Suffenus, Alleiius, Alplieniis, Tyriheiius, Gabienus, La-
bienus, Avidenus, Amenus, Pupienus, Garienus, Cluvienus,
Calenus, Galeiuis, Sileiius, Peigamenus, Alexamenus, Isme-
iius, Thrasymeiius, Trasymenus, Diopofuus, Capenus, Cel>reiius,
Fibrenus, Seienusj Palu)yreuus, Amasenus, Tibisenus, Misenus,
Evenus, Byzenus.

( 166 )

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ambemis, Helenus, Olenus, Tissamenus, Dexamenus, Dia-
dumenus, Cl^menus, Periclymenus, Axenus, Callixenus, Phi-
loxenus, Timoxenus, Aiistoxenus.

INUS

Accent the Penultimate.

C)'tainus, Gabimis, Sabinus, Albinus, Sidicinus, Aricinus,
Sicinus, Ticinus, Mancinus, Adminociims, Carcinus, Cosci-
nus, Mairucinus, Eryciniis, Acadiiius, Caudinus, CylUinus,
Rufinus, Rheginus, Erginus, Opiturginus, Auginus, Hyginus,
Pachinus, Echinus, Delphinus, Mynhinus, Potliiiuis, Face-
linus, Velinus, Steigiliiius, Esquilinus, ^squiiinus, Caballinus,
Marceliiiuis, Tigtllinus, Sibyllinus, Agylliiius, Solinus, Capi-
tolinus, Gerainus*, Maximinus, Crastuniinus, Anagniiius,
Siguinus, Theoninus, Saloninus, Antoninus, Amiterninus, Sa-
lurninus, Priapinus, Salapinus, Lepinus, Alpinus, lualipinus,
Arpinus, Hirpinus, Crispinus, Rulupinus, Lagaiinus, Chari-
nus, Diochariuus, Nonactinus, Fibrinus, Lucrinus, Leandri-
nus, Altxandrinus, Iberinus, Tiberinus, Transtibeiinus, Ame-
riiius, j3i)serinus, Quirinus, Censorinus, Assorinus, Favorinus,
Phavoiinus, Taurinus, Tigurinus, Thurinus, Semuiinus, Cy-
rinus, Myrinus, Gelasinus, Exasinus, Acesinus, Halesinus,
Telesiiius, Nepesinus, Biundisinus, Nursinus, Narcissinus,
Libyssinus, Fuscinus, Clusinus, Venusinus, Perusinus, Susi-
nus, Ardeatinus, Reatinus, Antiatinus, Latinus, Collatinus,
Cralinus, Soractinus, Aretinus, Arretinus, Setinus, Bantinus,
Murganlinus, Phalantinus, Numantinus, Tridentmus, Ufenti-
nus, Murgentinus, Salentinus, Pollentinus, Polentiiius, Ta-
rentinus, Terentinus, Surrentinus, Laurentinus, Aventinus,
Truentinus, Leontinus, Pontinus, Metapontinus, Saguntinus,
Martinus, Mamertinus, Tiburtinus, Crastinus, Palaesslinus, Prae-
nestinus, Ateslinus, Vestinus, Augustinus, Justinus, Lavinus,
Patavinus, Acuinus, Elvinus, Corvinus, Lauuvinus, Vesuvinus,
Euxinus.

* This is the name of a certain astrologer nientioued by Petavius, whicli
Labbe says wo»ld be pronounced with llje accent on the antepenultimate by
those who are ignorant of Greek.

( 167 )

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ph'ainus, Acinus, Alcinus, Fucinus, ^acidinus, Cyteituis,
Barchinus, Moriiius*, Mynhinus, Terminus, Ruminus, Earinus,
Asinus, Apsinus, Myrsinus, Pometinus, Agrantinus.

ONUS UNUS YNUS
Accent the Penultimate.

Drachonus, Onochonus, Ithonus, Titlionus, Myronus, Nep-
tunus, Portunus, Tulunus, Acindynus, Bithynus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Exagonus, Hexagonus, Telegonus, Epigonus, Erigonus,
Tosigonus, Antigonus, Laogonus, Chrysogonus, Nebrophonus,
Aporuis, Carantonus, Santonus, Aristonus, Dercynus, Acindynus.

ous

Accent the Penultimate.

AoUs, Lno'iis, SardoUs, Eoiis, Geloiis, Achelous, InoUs, Mi-
noils, Naupactoiis, Arctous, MyrtoUs.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

HydrochoUs, Aleathoiis, Pirithoiis, Nausithoiis, Alcinoiis,
Sphinoiis, AntinoUs.

APUS EPUS IPUS OPUS

Accent the Penultimate.

Priapus, Anapus, ^sapus, Messapus, Athepus, ^sepus,
Euripus, Lycopus, Melanopus, Canopus, Inopus, Paropus,
Oropus, Europus, Asopus, ^sopus, Crotopus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Sarapus, Astapus, QEdipus, Agriopus, iEropus.

* The singular of Morini. See the word.

As the t in the foregoing selection has the accent on it, it ought to be pro-
nounced like the noun eye ; while the unaccented i in this selection should be
prononnced like e. — See Rule 4th prefixed to the Iniiial Vocabulary,

( 168 )

ARUS ERUS IRUS ORUS URUS YRUS

Accent the Penultimate.

Cimarus, ^sarus, Iberus, Doberus, Homerus, Severus,
Noverus, Meleagrus, CEagrus, C3'i)aegiius, Camiriis, Epirus,
Achedorus, Artemidorus, Isidorus, Dionysidorus, Theodorus,
Pytliodorus, Diodorus, Tryphiodoius, Heliodorus, Asclepi-
odorus, Atliesixdorus, Cassiodorus, Apollodorus, Dernodorus,
Hermodorus, Xenodoius, Metrodorus, Polydorus, Alorus,
Elcrus, Heloius, Pelorus, ^gimorus, Assorus, Cytorus, Epi-
curus, Palinurus, Arcturus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abarus, Imbarus, Hypobarus, Icarus, Pandarus, Pindarus,
Tyndarus, Tearus, Farfarus, Agarus, Abgarus, Gargarus,
Opharus, Cantharus, Obiarus, Uliarus, Silarus, Cyllarus,
Tamarus, Absimarus, Comarus, Vindomarus, Tomarus,
Ismarus, Ocinarus, Pinarus, Cinnarus, Absarus, Bassarus,
Deiolarus, Taitarus, Eleazarus, Artabrus, Balacrus, Charadrus,
Cerberus, Bellerus, Mermerus, Termerus, Hesperus, Craterus,
Icterus, Aiiigrus, Glaphirus, Deborus, Pacorus, Stesichorus,
Gorgophorus, Telesphorus, Bosphorus, Phosphorus, Heptapo-
rus, Euporus, Auxurus, Deipyrus, Zopyrus, Leucosyrus, Satyrus,
Tityrus.

ASUS ESUS ISUS OSUS USUS YSUS
Accent the Penultimate.

Parnasus, Galesus, Halesus, Volesus, Tennesus, Theume-
sus, Teumesus, Alopeconnesus, Proconuesus, Arconnesus,
Elaphonnesus, Demonesus, Cherronesus, Chersonesus, Arcten-
nesus, Myonnesus, Halonesus, Cephalonesus, Peloponnesus,
Cromyonesus, Lyrnesus, Marpesus, Titaresus, Alisus, Paradisus,
Aniisus, Paropamisus, Crinisus, Amnisus, Berosus, Agrosus,
Ebusus, Amphrysus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Orlbasus, Bubasus, Caucasus, Pedasus, Agasus, Pegasus,
Taraasus, Harpasus, Imbrasus, Cerasus, Doryasus, Vogesus,
Vologesus, Ephesus, Auisus, Geuusus, Ambrysus.

( 169 )

ATUS ETUS ITUS OTUS UTUS YTUS

Accent the Penultimate.

Rubicalus, BEeticatus, Abradatus, Ainbigatus, Viriatus, Elatus,
Pilatus, Catu^natus, Cincinnatus, Odeiialus, Leonatus, Aratus,
Pylharatiis, Deniaratiis, Acratus, Ceratus, Sceleratus, Serratus,
Deiitalns, Duatiis, Torqiiatus, Febriiatiis, Achetiis, Polycletus,
iEgletus, Miletus, Adnietiis, Trcmetus, Diogiielus, D^scinetus,
Capetus, Agapelus, lapetus, Acretiis, Oretus, Hermaphioditus,
Epaphroditus, Heraclitus, Muiiitus, Agapitus, Cerritus, Bituitus,
Polygnotus, Azotus, Acutus, Sterculus, Cornutus, Cocytus,
Berylus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Deodatiis, Palaephatus, Inatus, Acratus, Dinocratus, Eches-
Iratus*, Ainestratus, Meneslratus, Ainphistratus, Callistratus,
Damasisiiiitus, Eiasistraiuy, Agesisiratus, Hegesistratus, Pisis-
tratus, Sobisiratus, Lv^istratus, Nicostratus, Cleostratus, Da-
mostratus, Dtmostratus, Sostratus, Philostratus, Dinostratus,
Herostiaius, EralDstiatus, Pol)stratus, Acrotalus, Taygetus,
Deniaenetus, lapetus, Tacitus, Iphitus, Onoinacritus, Agora-
critus, Oiiesicrinis, Cleocritus, Damocritus, Democritus, Aris-
tocritiis, Aiuidoius, Theodotus, Xenodotus, Herodotus, Cephi-
sodotus, Libanotus, Leuconotus, Euronotus, Agesimbrotus,
Stesimbrutus, Tbeombrotus, Cleombiotus, Hippolytus, Anytus,
^p)lus, Eurytus.

AVUS EVUS IVUS UUS XUS YUS ZUS XYS U

Accent the Penultimate.

Agavus, Timavus, Saravus, Batavusf, Versevus, Siievus,
Gradivus, Argivus, Briaxus, Oaxus, Araxus, Eudoxus, Trapezus,
Charaxys.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Batavus, Inuus, Fatuus, Tityus, Diascoridu.

* AH words ending in stratus have tlie accent on the antepenultimate syllable.

t This word is pronounced with the accent either on the penultimate or an-
tepenultimate syllable : the former, however, is the most general, especially
among the poets.

( 170 )

DAX LAX NAX RAX RIX DOX ROX

^. Accent the Penultimate.

Ambrodax, Demonax, Hipponax.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Arctophylax, Hegesianax, Hermesianax, Lysianax, Astyauax,
Agonax, Hierax, Castobrix, Eporedorix, Deudorix, Ambiorix,
Dumnorix, Adiatorix, Orgetorix, Biturix, Cappadox, AUobrox.

RULES

PRONUNCIATION

SCRIPTURE PROPER J^AMES.

( 172 )

ADVERTISEMENT.

3. HE true pronunciation of the Hebrew language, as Doctor Lowtii observes,
is lost. To refer us for assistance to tbe Masoretic points, would be to launch
us on a sea witliout shore or bottom : tlie only compass by which we can pos-
sibly steer on this boundless ocean, is the Septuagint version of the Hebrew
Bible ; and as it is highly probable the translators transfused the sound of the
Hebrew proper names into the Greek, it gives us something like a clew to
guide us out of the labyrinth. But even here we are often left to guess our
way: for the Greek word is frequently so different from the Hebrew, as
scarcely to leave any traces of similitude between them. In this case custom
and analogy must often decide, and the ear must sometimes solve the difficulty.
But these difficulties relate chiefly to the accenluntiun of Hebrew words ; and
tbe method adopted in this point will be seen in its proper place.

I must here acknowledge my obligations to a very learned and useful work
— the Scripture Lexicon of Mr. Oliver. As the first attempt to facilitate the
pronunciation of Hebrew proper names, by dividing them into syllables, it de-
serves the highest praise : but as I have often differed widely from this gen-
tleman in syllabication, accentuation, and the sound of the vowels, I have
thought it necessary to give my reasons for this difference, which will be seen
under tbe Rules : of the validity of which reasons the reader will be the best
judge.

N. B. As there are many Greek and Latin proper names in Scripture, par-
ticularly in the New Testament, which are to be met with in ancient history,
some of them have been omitted in this selection : and therefore if the inspector
does not find them here, he is desired to seek for them in the Vocabulary of
Greek and Latin Names.

.^i-^

RULES
FOR PRONOUNCING

SCRIPTURE PROPER JVAMES.

1. In the pronunciation of the letters of the Hebrew proper
names, we find nearly the same rules prevail as in those of
Greek and Latin. Where the vowels end a syllable with the
accent on it, they have their long open sound, as Na' bal, Je' hu,
Si' rack, Go' shen, and Tu' bal. (See Rule 1st prefixed to the
Greek and Latin Proper Names.)

2. When a consonant ends the syllable, the preceding vowel
is short, as Sam' ii-el, Lem' u-el, Sim' e-oriy Sol' o-mon^ Sue' coth,
Syn' a-gogue. (See Rule 2d prefixed to the Greek and Latin
Proper Names.) I here differ widely from Mr. Oliver ; for I
cannot agree with him that the e in Abdiel, the o in Anion, and
the u in Ashnr, are to be pronounced like the ee in seen, the o in
tone, and the u in tune, which is the rule he lays down for all
similar words.

3. Every final i forming a distinct syllable, though unaccented,
has the long open sound, as A'i, A-ris' a-i. (See rule the 4th
prefixed to the Greek and Latin Proper Names.)

4. Every unaccented i, ending a syllable not final, is pro-
nounced like e, as A' ri-el, Ab'di-el; pronounced A're-el,
A b' de-el. (See Rule the 4th prefixed to the Greek and Latin
Proper Names.)

5. The vowels ai are sometimes pronounced in one syllable,
and sometimes in two. As the Septuagint version is our chief
guide in the pronunciation of Hebrew proper names, it may be
observed, that when these letters are pronounced as a diphthong
in one syllable, like our English diphthong in the word daili/,
ihey are either a diphthong in the Greek word, or expressed by
the Greek e or », as Ben-ai' ah, Bavxta.-^ Hu' shni, Xacr* ; Hu'rai,
Ofgt, Sec. ; and that when they are pronounced in two syllables,
as Sham' ma-i, S hash' a-i, Ber-a-i' ah, it is because the Greek
words by which they are translated, as 'Zaf^ui, lecris, Ba^«ia,
make two syllables of these vowels. Mr. Oliver has not always

174 RULES FOR PRONOUNCING

attended to this distinction : he makes Sin' a-i three syllables,
though the Greek make it but two in YivS.' That accurate
prosodist Labbe, indeed, makes it a trisyllable ; but he does
the same by Aaron and Canaan, which our great classic Milton,
uniformly reduces to two syllables, as well as Sinai. If we were
to pronounce it in three syllables, we must necessarily make the
first syllable short, as in Shim' e-i; but this is so contrary to the
best usage, that it amounts to a proof that it ought to be pro-
nounced in two syllables with the first i long, as in Shi' nar.
This, however, must be looked upon as a general rule only :
these vowels in Isaiah, Graecised by Ho-aVat, are always pro-
nounced as a diphthong, or, at least with the accent on the a,
and the i like y articulating the succeeding vowel ; in Caiaphas
likewise the ai is pronounced like a diphthong, though divided
in the Greek KaVa^a? ; which division cannot take place in
this word, because the i must then necessarily have the accent,
and must be pronounced as in Isaac, as Mr. Oliver has marked
it; but I think contrary to universal usage. The only point ne-
cessary to be observed in the sound of this diphthong, is the slight
diflference we perceive between its medial and final position ;
when it is final, it is exactly like the English ay without the ac-
cent, as in holyday, roundelay, galloway ; but when it is in the
middle of a word, and followed by a vowel, the i is pronounced
as if it were y, and as if this y articulated the succeeding vowel :
thus Ben-ai' ah is pronounced as if written Bcn-a' yah.

6. Ch is pronounced like k, as Chehar, Chemosh, Enoch, &.c.
pronounced Kebar, Kemosh, Enoch, &c. Cherubim, and Rachel,
seem to be perfectly anglicised, as the ch in these words is always
heard as in the English word cheer, child, riches, &c. (See
Rule 12 prefi.xed to the Greek and Latin Proper Names.) The
same may be observed of Cherub, signifying an order of angels ;
but when it means a city of the Babylonish empire, it ought to
be pronounced Ke' rub.

7. Almost the only difference in the pronunciation of the
Hebrew, and the Greek and Latin proper names, is in the sound
of the g before e and i : in the two last languages this consonant is
always soft before these vows, as Gellius, Gippiiis, &c., pro-

SCRIPTURE PROPER NAMES. 175

nounced, Jellius, Jippius, &c ; and in the first it is hard ; as
Gera, Gerizim, Gideon, Gilgal, Megiddo, Megiddon, &c. This
difference is wiihout all foundation in etymology ; for both g
and t' were always hard in the Greek and Latin languages, as
well as in the Hebrew, but the latter language being studied so
much less than the Greek and Latin, it has not undergone that
change which familiarity is sure to produce in all languages:
and even the solemn distance of this language has not been able
to keep the letter c from sliding into s before e and i, in the
same manner as in the Greek and Latin : thus, though Gehazi,
Gideon, &c. have the g hard, Cedrom, Cedron, Cisai, and Cittern,
have the c soft, as if written Sedrom, Sedron, &c. The same may
be observed of Igeabarim, Igeal, Nagge, Shage, Pagiel,w\\.h theg
hard ; and Ocidelus, Ocina, and Pharacion, with the c soft like s.

8. Gentiles, as they are called, ending in ines and ites, as
Philistines, Hivites, Hittites, &c. being anglicised in the trans-
lation of the Bible, are pronounced like forniatives of our own,
as Philistins, Whitjieldites, Jacobites, &c.

9. The unaccented termination all, so frequent in Hebrew
proper names, ought to be pronounced like the a \n father. The
a in this termination, however, frequently falls into the indis>
tinct sound heard in the final a in Africa, JEtna, &c. ; nor can
we easily perceive any distinction in this respect between Elijah
and Elisha : but the final h preserves the other vowels open, as
Colhozeh, Shiloh, &c. pronounced Colhozee, Shilo, 8cc. (See
Rule 7 prefixed to the Greek and Latin proper Names.) The
diphthong ei is always pronounced like ee: thus Sa-mei' us is
pronounced as if written Sa-meef lis. But if the accent be
on the ah, then the a ought to be pronounced like the a m father;
as Tail' e-ra, Tah' pe-nes, &.c.

10. It may be remarked that there are several Hebrew pro-
per names, ^hich, by passing through the Greek of the New
Testament, have conformed to the Greek pronunciation ; such as
Aceldama, Gcnazareth, Beth phage, &c. pronounced Aseldama,
Jenazarcth, Bethphaje, &c. This is, in my opinion, more
agreeable to the general analogy of pronouncing these Hebrew
Greek words than preserving the c and g hard.

176 RULES FOR PRONOUNCING

Rules for ascertaining the English Quantity of the Vowels in
Hebrew Proper Names.

11. With respect to the quantity of tlie first vowel in dissyl-
lables, with but one consonant in the middle I have followed the
rule which we observe in the pronunciation of >uch dissyllables
when Greek or Latin words. (See Rule 18 prt-fixed to the
Greek and Latin Proper Names:) and that is, to place the ac-
cent on the lirst vowel, and to pronounce that vowel long, as
Ko' rah, and not Kor'ah, Mo' loch and not Mol'och, as Mr. Oli-
ver has divided them in opposition both to analogy and the best
usage. 1 have observed the same analogy in the penultimate of
polysyllables ; and have not divided Balthasar into Bal-thas' ar,
as Mr. Oliver has done, but into Bal-tha' sar.

12. In the same manner, when the accent is on the antepe-
nultimate syllable, whether the vowel end the syllable, or be fol-
lowed by two consonants, the vowel is always short, except fol-
lowed by two vowels, as in Greek and Latin proper names.
(See Rule prefixed to these names, Nos. IB, 19, 20, &.c.)
Thus Jehosaphat has the accent on the antepenultimate sylla-
ble, according to Greek accentuation by quantity, (see Intro-
duction to this work) and this syllable, according to the clearest
analogy of English pronunciation, is short, as if spelt Je-hosf a-
phat. The secondary accent has the same shortening power in

Othonias, where the primary accent is on the third, and the se-
condary on the first syllable, as if spelt Oth-o-ni' as: and it is on
these two fundamental principles of our own pronunciation,
namely, the lengthening power of the penultimate, and the
shortening power of the antepenultimate accent, that I hope I
have been enabled to regulate and fix many of those sounds w hich
were floating about in uncertainty; and which, for want of this
guide, are differently marked by diflferent ortho'epists, and often
differently by the san)e orthoepisl. See this fully explained and
exemplified in Principles of English Pronunciation prefixed to the
Critical Pronouncing Dictionary, Nos. 547, 530, &c.

Rules for placing the Accent on Hebrew Proper Names.

13. With respect to the accent of Hebrew words, it cannot
be better regulated than by the laws of the Greek language. I

SCRIPTURE PROPER NAMES. J77

do liot mean^ however, that every Hebrew word which is Grae-
cised by the Septuagint should be accented exactly according to
the Greek rule of accentuation ; for if this were the case, every
word ending in el would never have the accent higher than the
preceding syllable ; because it was a general rule in the Greek
language, that when the last syllable was long the accent could
not be higher than the penultimate : nay, strictly speaking, were
we to accent these words according to the accent of that language,
they ought to have the accent on the last syllable, because AQ^irnX
and io-^a»)A, Abdiel and Israel, have the accent on that syllable.
It may be said, that this accent on the last syllable is the grave,
which, when on the last word of a sentence, or succeeded by an
enclitic, was changed into an acute. But here, as in words
purely Greek, we find the Latin analogy prevail: and because
the penultimate is short, the accent is placed on the antepenul-
timate, in the same manner as in Socrates, Sosthenes, See. though
the final syllable of the Greek words i:ux^a,rn^, Yaa-^ivnc,, &c., is
long, and the Greek accent on the penultimate. (See Introduc-
tion prefixed to the Rules for pronouncing Greek and Latin
Proper Names.) It is this general prevalence of accenting
according to the Latin analogy that has induced me, when the
Hebrew word has been Grsecised in the same number of
syllables, to prefer the Latin accentuation to what may be called
our own. Thus Cathua, coming to us through the Greek
Ka6e«, I have accented it on the penultimate, because the
Latins would have placed the accent on this syllable on account
of its being long, though an English ear would be better pleased
with the antepenultimate accent. The same reason has induced
me to accent Chaseha on the antepenultimate, because it is
Graecised into X«er£?«. But when the Hebrew and Greek word
does not contain the same number of syllables, as Men' o-hah,
M£3-w?ta, Id' u-el, ilavi'Xoq, it then comes under our own analogy,
and we neglect the long vowel, and place the accent on
the antepenultimate. The same may be observed of Mordecai,
from Mi»g^o;^«ro?.

14. A-i we never accent a proper name from the Greek on tlie

N

178 RULES FOK PRONOUNCING

last syllable, (not because the Greeks did not accent the last
syllable, for they had many words accented in ihat manner, but
because this accentuation was contrary to the Latin prosody :) so
if the Greek word be accented on any ottier syllable, we seldom
pay any regard to it, unless it coincide with the Latin accent.
'Thus in the word Gede' rah I have placed the accent on the pe-
nultimate, because it is Graecised by TocS^^a, where ihe accent is
on the antepenultimate ; and this because the penultimate is long,
and this long penultimate has always the accent in Latin. (See
this farther exemplified, Rule 18, prefixed to the Greek and
Latin Proper Names, and Introduction near the end.) Thus
though it may seem at first sight absurd to derive our pronun-
ciation of Hebrew words from the Greek, and then co desert the
Greek for the Latin ; yet since we must have some rule, and if
possible, a learned one, it is very natural to lay hold of the
Latin/ because it is nearest at hand. For as language is a mix-
ture of reasoning and convenience; if the true reason lie too
remote from common apprehension, anodier more obvious one is
generally adopted ; and this last, by general usage, becomes a
rule superior to the former. It is true the analogy of our own
language would be a rule the most rational ; but while the ana-
logies of our own language are so little understood, and the Greek
and Latin languages are so justly admired, even the appearance
of being acquainted with them will always be esteemed reputable,
and infallibly lead us to an imitation of them, even in such points
as are not only insignificant in themselves, but inconsistent with
our vernacular pronunciation.

15. It is remarkable that all words ending in ias and iah have
the accent on the i, without any foundation in the analogy of
Greek and Latin pronunciation, except the very vague reason
that the Greek word places the accent on this syllable. I call
this reason vague, because the Greek accent has no influence on
words in ael, iel, ial, &c. as Icrgai^, AQStriX, B£^^a^, x. t. ^.

Hence we may conclude the impropriety of pronouncing
Messias with the accent on the first syllable according to Labbe,
who says we must pronounce it in this manner, if we wish to

SCRIPTURE PROPER NAMES. 179

pronounce it like the French with the os rotundum et facundum.
and, indeed, if the i were to be pronounced in the French man-
ner like e, placing the accent on the first syllable seems to have
the bolder sound. This may serve as an answer to the learned
critic, the editor of Labbe, who says, " the Greeks, but not the
French, pronounce ore rotundo •" for though the Greeks might
place the accent on the i in Me<7(7i«f, yet as they certainly pro-
nounced this vowel as the French do, it must have the same
slender sound, and the accent on the first syllable must, in that
respect, be preferable to it ; for the Greek i, like the same letter
in Latin, was the slenderest of all the vowel sounds. It is the
broad diphthongal sound of the English i with the accent on it
which makes this word sound so much better in English than it
does in French, or even in the true ancient Greek pronunciation.

16. The termination aim seems to attract the accent on the a,
only in words of more than three syllables : as Eph' ra-im and
Miz'ra-im have the accent on the antepenultimate; but Ho-ro-
na' im, Ram-a-tha! im, &c. on the penultimate syllable. This is
a general rule ; but if the Greek word has the penultimate
long, the accent ought to be on that syllable, as Phar-va' irn,

17. Kemuel, Jemuel, Nemuel, and other words of the same
form, having the same number of syllables as the Greek word
into which they are translated, ought to have the accent on the
penultimate, as that syllable is long in Greek; but Emanuel,
Samuel, and Lemuel, are irrecoverably fixed in the antepenulti-
mate accentuation, and show the true analogy of the accentuaiioa
of our own language.

18. Thus we see what has been observed of the tendency of
Greek and Latin words to desert their original accent and to
adopt that of the English, is much more observable in words
from the Hebrew. Greek and Latin words are fixed in their
pronunciation, by a thousand books written expressly upon the
subject, and ten thousand occasions of using them ; but Hebrew
words, from the remote antiquity of the language, from the pau-
city of books in it, from its being originally written without

Ji 2

180 RULES FOR PRONOUNCING SCRIPTURE PROPER NAMES,
points, and the very diflfeient style of its poetry from that of
other languages, afford us scarcely any criterion to recur to for
settling their pronunciation, which must therefore often be irre-
gular and desultory. The Septuagint, indeed, gives us some
light, and is the only star by which we can steer ; but this is so
frequently obscured, as to leaTe us in the dark, and to force us
to pronounce according to the analogy of our own language. It
were to be wished, indeed, that this were to be entirely adopted
in Hebrew words, where we have so little to determine us ; and
that those words which we have worn into our own pronunciation
were to be a rule for all others of the same form and termina-
tion ; but it is easier to bring about a revolution in kingdoms
than in languages. Men of learning will always form a sort of
literary aristocracy ; they will be proud of the distinction which a
knowledge of language gives them above the vulgar ; and will be
fond of showing this knowledge, which the vulgar will never fail
to admire and imitate.

The best we can do, therefore, is to make a sort of compro-
mise between this ancient language and our own ; to form a kind
of compound ratio of Hebrew, Greek, Latin, and English, and
to let each of these prevail as usage has permitted them. Thus
Emanuel, Samuel, Lemuel, which, according to the Latin ana-
logy and our own, have the accent on the antepenultimate syllable,
ought to remain in quiet possession of their present pronunciation,
notwithstanding the Greek E/A/^am^A, ra/A«»)A, Atj^^y)^; but
Eliskua, Esdrelon, Gederah, may have the accent on the pe-
nultimate, because the Greek words into M'hich they are trans-
lated, EXK7»e, iLcrl^vihu^, r«J»pa, have the penultimate long. If
this should not appear a satisfactory method of settling the pro-
nunciation of these w'ords, I must entreat those who dissent from
it to point out a better : a work of this kind was wanted for ge-
neral use ; it is addressed neither to the learned nor the illiterate,
but to that large and most respectable part of society who have
a tincture of letters, but whose avocations deny them the oppor-
tunity of cultivating them. To these a work of this kind cannot
fail of being useful ; and by its utility to these the author wishes
to stand or fall.

PRONUNCIATION

OF

SCRIPTURE PROPER MAMES.

INITIAL VOCABULARY.

*^* When a word is succeeded by a word printed in Italics, this latter word
is merely to spell the former as it ought to be pronounced. Thus Ab^ efa is the
true pronunciation of the preceding word Ac'ipha; and so of the rest.

%* The Figures annexed to the words refer to the Rules prefixed to the Voca-
bulary. Thus the figure (3) after Ab' di refers to Rule the 3d, for the pronun-
ciation of the final i; and the figure (5) after A-bhh' a-i refers to Rule the 5th,
for the pronunciation of the unaccented aii and so of the rest.

%* For the quantity of the vowels indicated by the syllabication, see Nos.
18 and 19 of the Rules for Greek and Latin proper Names.

AB

A'a-lar

*A' a-ron (5)

Ab

Ab' a-cue

AB

Ab'a-dah
A-bad' don
Ab-a-di'as(15)
A-bag' tha

AB

Abal

Ab' a-na (9)
"f-Ab' a-ritn
Ab' a-ron

* Aaron. — This is a word of three syllables in Labbe, who says it is used to
be pronounced with the accent on tlie penultimate : but the general pronun«i<-
ation of this word in English is in two syllables, with the accent on the first, and
as if written A' ron. Milton uniformly gives it this syllabication and accent.
Till by two brethren (those two brethren call
Moses and Aaron) sent from God to claim
His people from inthralment. — Par. Lost, h. xii. v. 170,
t Aharim. — This and some other words are decided in their accentuation by
Milton in th« following verses :

From

.^"

182

AB

Ab' ba (9)

Ab'da

Ab'di (3)

Ab-di'as(15)

Ab'di-el(4)(13)

Ab'don

A- bed' ne-go

A'bel(l)

A'bel Beth-ma' a-cah

A' bel Ma' im

A'bel Me-ho'lath

A'belMis'ra-im(l6)

A'bel Shit'titn

Ab'e-san(ll)

Ab'e-sar (13)

A'bez

Ab'sa-rus (12)

A' br(3)

A-bi' a, or A-bi' ah

A-bi-al'bon(l2)

A-bi' a-saph

A-bi' a-thar

A' bib

A.bi'dah(9)

Ab' i-dan

AB

A'bi-el(4)(12)
A-bi-e'zer (12)
A-bi-e/ rite
Ab' i-gail
Ab' i'gal
Ab-i-ha'il
A-bi' hu
A-bi' hud
A-bi'jah (9)
A-bi' jam
Ab-i-le' ne
A-bim'a-el(13)
A-bim' e-lech (6)
A-bin' a-dab
A-bin' o-am
A-bi' ram
A-bi' rom
A-bis'a-i(5)
Ab-i-se' i
Ab' i-shag
A-bish'a-i(5)
A-bish' a-har
A-bish' a-lom
A-bish' u-a (13)
Ab'i-shur

AC

Ab' i-sum
Ab'i-tal
Ab' i-tub
A-bi'ud
Ab' ner
*A' bram, or
A' bra-ham
Ab' sa-lom
A-bu' bus
Ac' cad
Ac' a-ron
Ac' a-tan
Ac' ca-ron
Ac'cho(6)
Ac' cos
Ac' coz

A-cerda-raa(lO)
A-sel' da-ma
A'chab(6)
A' chad
A-cha' i-a (5)
A-cha' i-cus
A' chan (6)
A' char
A' chaz (6)

\

\

From Aroar to Nebo, and the wild

Of southmost Abarim in Hesebon,

And Horonaim, Seon's realm, beyond

The flow'ry dale of Sibma, clad with vines,

And E!eal6 to th' Asphaltic pool. Par, LMst, b. i. v. 407.

Yet his temple high

Rear'd in Azotus, dreaded through the coast

Of Palestine, in Gath and Ascalon,

And Accaron and Gaza's frontier hounds.

■Ih. 463.

* Abram or Abraham. — The first name of two syllables was the patriarffa'i
original name, but God increased it to the second, of three syllables, as a pledge
of an increase in blessing. The latter name, however, from the feebleness of
the h in onr pronunciation of it, and from the absence of the accent, is liable
to such an hiatus, from the proximity of two similar vowels, that in the most
solemn pronunciation we seldom hear this name extended to three syllables.
Milton has but once pronounced it in this njanner, but has six times made it
only two syllables: and this may be looked upon as the general pronunciation.

AD

Ach' bor
A-chi-ach' a-rus
A'chim (6)
A-chim' e-lech (6)
A'chi-or
A-chi' ram
A' chish
Ach'i-tob, or

Ach' i-tub
A-chit'o-phel
A'kit'o-fel
Ach' me-tha
A' chor
Ach'sa (9)
Ach' shapk
Ach'zib (6)
Ac' i-pha
As'e-faO)
Ac'i-tho
A-cu'a(13)
A' cub (11)
A' da
A' dad
Ad' a-da, or

Ad' a-dah (9)
Ad-ad-e' zer
Ad-ad-rim' men
A'dah

Ad-a-i'ah (9) (15)
Ad-a-h'a(15)
Ad' am
Ad' a-ma, or

Ad'a-mah
Ad'a-mi(3)
Ad' a-mi Ne' keb
A'dar (1)

AD

Ad' a-sa (0)

Ad' a-tha (9)

Ad'be-el (US)

Ad' dan

Ad'dar

Ad'di (S)

Ad' din

Ad' do

Ad'dus

A'der(l)

Ad'i-da

A'di-el(I3)

A' din

Ad' i-na (9)

Ad'i-no

Ad'i-nii8

Ad' i-tha (9)

Ad-i-tha'im (16)

Ad'la-i (5)

Ad' mah

Ad'ma-tha

Ad' na (9)

Ad' nah (9)

*Ad'o-nai(.5)

Ad-o-ni'as (15)

A-do-ni-be' zek

Ad-o-ni'jah(15)

A-don' i-kam

A-don-i' ram

A-don-i-ze' dek

A-do' ra (9)

Ad'O-ra'ira (l6)

A-do' ram

A-dram' e-lech

A'dri-a(2)(9)(12)

A'dri-el (13)

AH

183

A-du'el(13)

A-dul'lam

A-dum' mini

A-e-di'as (15)

^'gypt

jE-ne' as. — Virgil.

iE'ne-as. — Acts 9-

IE' non

M' nos

Ag' a-ba

Ag' a-bus

A'gag(l)(n)
A'gag-ite
A' gar
Ag-a-renes'
Ag'e-e (7)
Ag-ge' us (7)
Ag-noth-ta' bor
A'gur
A'hab

A-har'ah(9)
A-har'al
A-has'a-i (5)
A-has-u-e' rus
A-ha' va
A'haz

A-haz'a-i (.'>)
A-ha-zi'ah (15)
Ah' ban
A' her
A' hi (3)
A-hi'ah
A-hi' am
A-hi-e' zer
A-hi' hud
A-hi'jah

* Adonai, — Labbe, says his editor, makes this a word of three syllables
only ; which, if ouce admitted, why, says he, should he dissolve the Hebrew
diphthong in Sadai, Sinai, Tolmai, &c., and at the same time make two syllables
of the diphthong in Casleu, which are commonly united into one ? In this, says
he, he is inconsistent with binself. See Simu

]84.

AI

A-hi' kam

A-hi' lud

A-liim' a-az

A-hi' man

A-hi 111' e-lech

j4-hiin' e-lek

A-hi' moth

A-hii/ a-dab

A-hin' o-am

A-hi'o

A-hi' ra (9)

A-hi' ram

A-hi' rain-ites (8)

A-his'a-mach (0)

A-hish' a-hur

A-hi' sham

A-hi' shar

A-hi' tob

A-hii'o-phel

A-hi' tub

A-hi'ud

Ah' lah

Ah' lai (5)

A-ho' e, or A-ho' ah

A-ho'ite (8)

A-ho' lah

A-hol' ba

A-hol' bah

A-ho' li-ab

A-hol'i-bah(9)

A-ho-Hb' a-mah

A-hu' ma-i (5)

A-hu' zam

A-huz'zah

A'i(3)

A-i'ah(15)

A' i-ath

A-i'ja

A-i'jah

AM
Ai'ja-Ion
Adfja-lon
Aij'e-leth Sha' har
Ad'je-hth
A' in (5)
A-i' oth
A-i' rus
Ak'kub
Ak-rab' bim
A-lani' e-lech (6)
Al' a-meth
Al' a-moth
Al'ci-nius
Al'e-raa
A-le' meth
Al-ex-an' dri-a
Al-ex-an' dri-on
Al-le-lu'jah
Al-le-la'yah (5)
A-li'ah
A-li'an
Al' lom

Al' Ion Bac' huih
Al-mo'dad
Al'mon, Dib-la-

tha'im (15)
Al' na-than
A' loth
Al' pha
Al-phe' us
Al-ta-ne' us
Al-tas.'chith ((3)
Al'te-kon
Al' vah, or Al' van
A' lush
A' mad
A-mad' a-tha
A -mad' a- thus
A'mal

AN
A-mal' da
Am' a-lek
Am' a-lek-ites (8)
A' man
Am' a-na
Am-a-ri'ah (15)
A-ma' sa
A-mas'a-i (5)
Am-a-shi' ah (15)
Am-a-the'is
Am'a-this
Ani-a-zi' ah
*A' men'
A' mi (3)
A-nnn' a-dab
A-mii'tai (5)
A-miz'a-bad
Am' mah
Am-mad' a-tha
Am' mi (3)
Am mid' i-oi (4)
Am' mi el (4)
i^m-mi' hud
Am-i-shad' da-i (5)
Am'mon
Am' mou-ites
Am' non
A' mok
A' men

Am' o-rites (8)
A' mus
Am'pli-as
A;n' ram
Am'ram-ites (8)
A m' ran
Am'ra-phel
Am' zi (3)
A' nab
An'a-el (11)

* Amen.— The. only simple word in the language which has nectssaiily two
successive accents. See Critical Pronouncing Dictionary, under the word.

AN
A'nah

An-a-ha'rath
An-a-i'ah (5) (Ij)
A' Jiak
Ai/a-kims
An' a- mini
A-nani' e-lech (6)
A' nan
An-a' ni

An-a-ni'ah (15)
An-a-ni' as
A-nan'i-el (13)
A' nath
*A-natl/ e-ma
Ai/a-thoth
An' drew
A'tTeni, or A'nen
A' ner
A' nes
A' neih

Aa'a-thoth-ite (8)
A' ni-ani
A'nini
An' na (9)
An'na-as
An' nas
An-nu'us (13)
A' nus

An-ti-lib' a-nus
An' ti-och (G)
An-ti' o-chis
An-ti' o-chus
An' ti-pas

AR

An-tip'a-tris

An' ti-pha

An -to' ni-a
I An-to-thi'jah (15)
I An'totli-ite (8)
! A'nub
I Ap-a-me' a
I Aph-a-ra' im (l6)
! A-phar' sath-chites
! A-phar' sites (8)
i A' phek
; A-phe' kah
\ A-pher'e-ma
I A-pher' ra
I A-phi'ah (15)
I Aph' rah
' Aph'ses

A-poc' a-lypse

A-poc'ry-pha

A-pol' los

A-pol' Jy-on

A-pol' yon

Ap'pa-itn (15)

Ap'phi-a (3)

Aph' e-a

Ap'phus

Aph! us

Aq' ui-la

Ar

A'ra

A'rab

Ar' a-bah

Ar-a-bal' li-ne

AR 185

A-ra' bi-a

A'rad

A' rad-ite (8)

Ar'a-dus

A' rah (!)

A' ram

A' ran

Ar'a-rat

A-rau' nah

Ar'ba, or Ai' bah

Ar' bal

Ar-bal' tis

Ar-be' la, in Syria

Ar-bel' la

Ar'bite (8)

Ar-bo' nai (5)

Ar-che-la' us

Ar-ches' tra-tus

Ar' che-vites (8)

Ar'chi (3)

Ar-chi-at' a-rolh

Ar-chip'pus

Arch' ites (8)

Ard

Ar' dath

Ard' ites (8)

Ar' don

A-re' li (3)

A-re' lites

A-re-op' a-gite (8)

•fA-re-op' a-gus

A' res

Ar-e' tas

* Jnathema, — Those who are not acquainted with the profound researches of
verbal critics would be astonished to observe what waste of learning has been
bestowed on this word by Labbe, in order to show that it ought to be accented
on the antepenultimate syllable. This pronunciation has been adopted by
English scholars ; though some divines have been heard from the pulpit to give
it the penultimate accent, which so readily unites it in a trochaic pronunciation
with Maranatha, in the first Epistle of St. Paul to the Corinthians : "If any
" man love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be Anathema maranatha.''

t Areopagus. — There is a strong propensity in Eoglish readers of the New

Testament

186 AR

A-re' us

Ar'gob

Ar'gol

A-rid' a-i (5)

A-rid'a-tha

A-ii'eh(9)

A'ri-el(4)(12)

Ar-i-ma-the'a

A' ri-och (4)

A-ris' a-i (5)

Ar-is-to-bu' lus

Ark' ites

Ar-ma-ged' don

Ar-mi-shad' a-i

Ar'mon

Ar'nan

At' ne-pher

Ar' non

A' rod

Ar'o-di(3)

Ar' o-er

A' rom

AS
Ar' pad, or Ar' phad
Ar' sa-ces
Ar-phax' ad
Ar' te-mas
Ar'vad

Ar' vad-ites (8)
Ar' u-both
A-ru'mah (13)
Ar'za
A'sa

As-a-di' as
As'a-el (13)
As' a-hel

As a-i' ah (5) (15)
As' a-na
A' saph
As' a-phar
As' a-ra

A-sar'e-el (13)
As-a-re' lah
As-baz' a-reth
As' ca-lon

AS
A-se' as
As-e-bi' a
A-seb-e-bi'a (15)
As' e-nath
A'ser
A-se' rar
Ash-a-bi' ah (15)
A' shan
Ash' be-a
Ash'bel
Ash' bel-ites (8)
Ash' dod
Ash' doth- ites (8)
; Ash' doth Pis' gah
A' she-an
Ash' er
Ash' i-math
Ash' ke-naz
Ash' nah
A' shon
Ash' pe-naz
Ash'ri-el(13)

Ttstamcnt to pronounce this word with the accent on the penultimate syllable; .
and even some foreign scholars have contended that it ought to be so pro-
nounced, from its derivation from "ajek ■naya.v, the Doric dialect for Trnyriv, the
fountain of Mars, which was on a hill in Athens, rather than from'Afei? Trayof,
the hill of Mars. But Labbe very justly despises this derivation, and says,
that of all (he ancient writers none have said that the Areopagus was derived
from a fountain, or from a country near to a fountain ; but all have confessed
that it came from a hill, or the summit of a rock, on which this famous court of
judicature was built. Vossius tells us, that St. Augustine, De Civ. Dei, 1. x.
cap. 10, calls this word pagum Martis, the village of Mars, and that he fell into
this error became tlie Latin word pagus signifies a village or street ; but, says
he, the Greek word signifies a hill, which, perhaps, was so called from naya or
nr.yh, (that is, fountain,) because fountains usually take their rise on hills. —
Wrong, however, as this derivation may be, he tells us it is adopted by no less
scholars than Beza, Bud%us, and Sigonius. And this may show us the uncer-
taiuty of etymology in language, and the security of general usage ; but in the
present case both etymology and usage conspire to place the accent on the an-
tepenultimate syllable. Agreeably to this usage, we find the prologue to a play
observe, tbat

The critics are assembled in the pit,

And form an Areopagus of wit.

AS
Ash' ta-roth
Ash' te-rnoth
Ash' ta-roth-ites (8)
A-shu' ath
Ash' ur

A-shu' rim (13)
Ash' ur-ites (8)
A' si-a

As-i-bi'as (15)
A' si-el (13)
As' i-pha
As' ke-lon
*As' ma-dai (5)
As' ma-veth
As-mo-de' us
As-ma-ae'ans
As' nah
As-nap' per
A-so' chis (6)
A'som
As' pa-tha
As' phar
As-phar' a-sus
As'n-el(lS)
As-sa-bi'as(15)
As-sal' i-irjoth
As-sa-ni' as (15)

AT

As-si-de'ans (13)
As' sir
As' SOS
As' ta-roth
Ash' ta-roth
As-tar' te
As' tath
A-sup' pim
A-syn' cri-tus
A' tad
At' a-rah
A- tar' ga-tis
At' a-roth
A'ter

At-e-re-zi' as (15)
A' thack
Ath-a-i'ah(15)
Ath-a-h'ah (15)
Ath-a-ri'as (15)
Ath-e-no' bi-us
Ath' ens
Ath'lai(5)
At' roth
At'tai(5)
At-ta-li'a(15)
At' ta-lus
At-thar'a-tes

AZ

A' va
Av'a-ran
A' ven
Au' gi-a (4)
A' vim
A' vims
A' vites (8)
A' vith
Au-ra-ni' tis
Au-ra' nus
Au-te' us
Az-a-e' lus
A'zah
A'zal

Az-a-li'ah(15)
Az-a-ni' ah (15)
A-za' phi-on
Az' a-ra
A-za' re-el
Az-a-ri'ah (15)
Az-a-ri'as (15)
A'zaz
fA-za' zel
Az-a-zi'ah (15)
Az-baz' a-reth
Az'buk
A-ze' kah (9)

187

* Asmadai. — Mr. Oliver has not inserted this word, but we have it in
Milton :

On each wing

Uriel and Raphael his vaunting foe,

Though huge, and in a rock of diamond arm'd,

Vauquisb'd, Adranielech and Asmadai.

Par. Lost, b. vi. v. 366.
whence we may guess the poet's pronunciation of it in three syllables; the
diphthong sounding like the at in daily. — See Rule 5, and the words Sinai and
Adonai.

t Azazel. — This word is not in Mr. Oliver's Lexicon ; but Milton makes use
of it, and places the accent on the second syllable :

that proud honour claim'd

Azazel as his right ; a cherub tali.

Par. Lost, b. i. v. 1)34.

188 AZ

A'zel
A'zem
Az-e-phu' rith
A' zer
A-ze'tas
Az'gad
A-zi'a (15)
A-zi'e-i

AZ

A'zi-el(13)

A-zi'za

Az' nia-veth

Az' mon

Aa' noth Ta' bor

A'zor

A-zo' tus

Az'ri-el(13)

AZ
Az'ri-katn
A-zu' bah
A'zur
Az' u-ran
Az'y-tnites
Az'zah
Az' zan
Az' zur

BA

X>AAL, or Bel

Ba'al-ah

Ba' al-ath

Ba' al-ath Be' er

Ba'al Be' rith

Ba' al-le

Ba'al Gad'

Ba'al Ham' on

Ba'al Han' an

Ba'al Ha'zor

Ba'al Her'non

Ba'al-i (3)

Ba! 2i\-\m.— Milton.

Ba'al-is

Ba'al Me' on

Ba'al Pe'or

Ba' al Per' a-aim

Ba'al Shal'i-sha

Ba'al Ta'mar

Ba'al Ze' bub

Ba'al Ze'phon

Ba' a-na

Ba'a-nah

Ba' a-nan

Ba' a-nath

Ba-a-ni'as (15)

BA

Ba' a-ra

Ba' a-sha (*»

Ba' a-shah

Ba-a-si'ah (15)

Ba'bel

Ba' bi (3)

Bab'y-lon

Ba'ca

Bach' rites (8)

Bac-chu'rus

Bach' uth Al' Ion

Ba-go' as

Bag'o-i(3)(5)

Ba-ha' rum-ite (8)

Ba-hu' rim

Ba'jith

Bak-bak' er

Bak' buk

Bak-buk-i'ah (15)

Ba' la-am (l6)

*Ba' lam

Bal' a-dan

Ba' lah (9)

Ba'lak

Bal'a-mo

Bal' a-nus

BA

Bal-tha'sar (11)
Ba' niah
Ba' inoth
Ba' moth Ba' al
Ban

Ba'ni(S)
Ba' nid

Ban-a-i'as (15)
Ban' nus
Ban' u-as
Ba-rab' bas
Bar' a-chel {Q)
Bar-a-chi'ah (15)
Bar-a-chi' as
Ba'rak
Bar-ce' nor
Bar' go

Bar-hu' mites (8)
Ba-ri'ah (15)
Bar-je' sus
Bar-jo' na
Bar'kos
Bar' na-bas
Ba-ro' dis
Bar' sa-bas
Bar' ta-cus

* See Canaan, Aaron, aud hrad.

BE

Bar-thol' o-mew
Bar-ti-me' us
Ba' ruch (6)
Bar-zil' la-i (5)
Bas' ca-ma
Ba'shan, or

Bas' san
Ba' shan Ha' voth

Fa'ir
Bash' e-math
Bas'lith
Bas' math
Bas' sa
Bas' ta-i (5)
Bat'a-ne
Bath

Bath' a-loth
Bath-rab' bim
Bath'she-ba
Bath'shu-a (13)
Bav' a-i ('})
Be-a-h'ah (15)
Be' a-loth
Be' an
Beb' a-i (5)
Be' cher
Be' ker (6)
Bech-o' rath
Bech' ti-leth
Be' dad

Bed-a.i'ah(15)
Be-el-i' a-da
Be-el' sa-rus
Be-el-teth' mus
Be-el' ze-bub
Be'er
Be-e' ra

Be-e' rah, or Be' rah
Be-er-e' lim
Be-e' ri (3)
Be-er-la-ha' i-roi
Be-e' roth
Be-e' roth-ites (8)

BE

Be-er' she-ba

Be-esh' te-rah

Be' he-moth

Be' kah (9)

Be' la

Be' lah

Be' la-ites (8)

Bel'e-mus

Bel'ga-i(5)

Be'li-al(13)

Bel' m a-i m (l6)

Bel' men

Bel-shaz' zer

Bel-te-shaz'zar

Ben

Ben-ai'ah(5)

Ben-am' mi (3)

Ben-eb' e-rak

Ben-e-ja' a-kam

Ben' ha- dad

Ben-ha' il

Ben-ha' nan

Ben' ja-min

Ben' ja-mite (8)

Ben'ja-mites

Ben' i-nu

Ben-u'i (3) (14)

Be' no

Be-no' ni (3)

Ben-zo' heth

Be' on

Be' or

Be'ra

Ber' a-chah (G) (9)

Ber-a-chi'ah (15)

Ber-a-i'ah (15)

Be-re' a

Be' ) ed

Be' ri (3)

Be-ri'ah (15)

Be' rites (8)

Be'rith

Ber-ni'ce

BE 189

Be-ro'dach Bal'a-

dan
Be' roth
Ber' o-thai (5)
Be-ro' thath
Ber'yl
Ber-ze'his
Be' zai (5)

Bes-o-dei'ah(9)(15)
Be' sor
Be' tah
Be' ten
Beth-ab'a-ra
Beth-ab' a-rah (9)
Beth' a-nath
Beth' a-noth
Beth' a-ny
Beth' a-ne
Beth-ar' a-bah (9)
Beth' a-ram
Beth-ar' bel
Beth-a' ven
Beth-az' ma-veth
Beth-ba-al-me' on
r3eth-ba' ra
Beth-ba' rah (9)
Belh' ba-si (3)
Beth-bir' e-i (3)
Beth' car
Beth-da' gon
Beth-dib-la-tha' im
Beth' el
Betl)' el-ite
Beth-e' mek
Be' ther
Beth-es' da
Beth-e' zel
Beth-ga' der
Beth-ga' mul
Beth-hac' ce-rini (7)
Belli-hak' ser'im
Beth-ha' ran
Beth^hog' lah (9)

igo EE

Beth-ho' ron
Beth-jes' i-moth
Betli-leb'a-oth
Beth' le-hem
Beth' le-hem Eph'

ra-tah
Beth' le-hem Ju' dah
Beth' le-hem-ite (8)
Beth-lo' mon
Beth-ma'a-cah (9)
Beth-mar' ca- both
Beth- me' on
Beth-nim' rah (9)
Beth-o' ron
Beth-pa' let
Beth-paz' zer
Beth-pe' or
*Beth'pha-ge (12)
Beth' fa-je {\0)
Beth' phe-let
Beth' ra-bah (9)
Beth' ra-pha (9)
Beth' re-hob
Beth-sa' i-da (9)
Beth' sa-mos
Beth' shan
Beth-she' an
Beth' she-mesh
Beth-shit' tah (9)
Beth' si-mos
Beth-tap' pu-a

Bl

Beth-su'ra (14)

Be-thu'el(14)

Be' liiul

Beih-u-li'a (5)

Beth' zor

Beth' zur

Be-to' li-us

Bet-o-mes' tham

Bel'o-nim

Be-u'lah

Be' zai (5)

Be-zal'e-el

Be' zek

Be' zer, or Boz' ra

Be' zeth

Bi' a-tas

Bich'ri (3) ((5)

Bid' kar

Big' tha

Big' than

Big' tha-na

Big' va-i (5)

Bil' dad

Bil' e-am

Bil'gah(9)

Bil'ga-i(5)

Bil' ha, or Bil' hah

Bil' han

Bil' shan

Bim' hal

Bin' e-a (9)

BU

Bin'nu-i (3) (14)
Bir' sha
Bil' za-vith
Bish' lam
Bi-thi'ah (15)
Bitli' ron

Biz-i-jo-thi'ah(5)
Biz-i-jo-thi' jah
Biz' tha
Bias' tus
Bo-a-ner'ges
Bo' az, or Bo' oz
Boc' cas
Boch' c-ru (6)
Bo' ihim (6)
Bo' han
Bos' calh
Bo' sor
Bos' o-ra
Bos' rah (9)
Bo' zez
Boz' rah
Brig' an-dine
Buk' ki (3)"
Buk-ki'ah (15)
Bui, rhymes dull
Bu' nah
Bun' ni (3)
Buz

Bu'zi (3)
Buz' ite (8)

\

* Bethphage. — This word is generally pronounced by the illiterate in two
syllables, and withont the second ft, as if written Beth' page.

( 191 )

CA

CA

CH

Cab

Cab' bon

Cab' ham

Ca'bul.— SeeBuI.

Cad' dis

Ca' des

Ca' desh

Cai' a-phas (5)

Cain

Ca-i' nan

Cai' rites (8)

Ca' lah

Cai' a-mus

Cai' col

Cal-dees'

Ca' leb

Ca' ieb Eph' ra-tah

Cai' i-tas

Cal-a-mol'a-lus

Cai' neth

Cai' no

Cai' phi (3)

Cai' va-ry

Cai' va-re

Ca' mon

Ca'na

*Ca' na-an '
Ca' na-an-ites (8)
Can' nan-ites
Can' neh (9)
Can' nee
Can' veh (9)
Can' vee

fCa-per'na-ura (1 6)
Caph-ar-sal' a-ma
Ca-phen' a-tha (9)
Ca-phi' ra (9)
Caph' tor
Caph' to-rim
Caph' to-rim s
Cap-pa-do' ci-a
Cap-pa-do' she-a
Car-a-ba'si-on
Car-a-ha' ze-on
Car' cha-mis (6)
Car'che-mish (6)
Ca-re' ah (9)
Ca' ri-a
Car' kas
Car-ma' ni-ans
Car' me
Car' mel

Car' mel-ite (8)
Car' mel-i-tess
Car' mi (3)
Car' mites (3)
Car'na-im (15)
Car' ni-on
Car' pus
Car-she' na
Ca-siph' i-a
Cas' leu
Cas' lu-bim
Cas' phor
Cas' pis, or
Cas' phin
Ca-thu'ath (IS)
Ce' dron (7)
Cei'lan

Ce-le-mi' a (9)
Cen' cre-a (6)
Cen-de-be' us
Cen-tu' ri-on
Ce' phas
Ce' ras
Ce'teb
Cha'bris(6)
Cha' di-as

* Canaan. — This word is not nnfrequently prononnced in three syllables, with
the accent on the second. But Milton, who in his Paradise Lost has intro-
duced this word six times, has constantly made it two syllables, with the accent
on the first. This is perfectly agreeable to the syllabication and accentuation
of Isaac and Balaam, which are always heard in two syllables. This suppres-
sion of a syllable in the latter part of these words arises from the absence of
accent : an accent on the second syllable would prevent the hiatns arising from
the two vowels, as it does in Baal and Baalim, which are always heard in two
and three syllables respectively. — See Admai.

t Capernaum, — This word is often, but improperly, pronounced with the ac-
cent on the penultimate.

192 CH

Cha're-as
Chal' ce-do-ny
ChaK col
Chal-de' a
Cha' lies
Chan-nu-ne' us
Char-a-ath' a-lar
Cliar' a-ca
Char' a-sim
Char' cus
Cha're-a
Char' mis
Char' ran
Chas'e-ba(13)
Che' bar (6)
Ched-er-la' o-mer
Che'lal
Chel'ci-as
KeV shc-as
Chel' k.b
Che' lod
Che'lub
Chel'li-ans
Chel' his
Che-lu' bai (5)
Che-lu'bar
Chem'a-rims
Che' mosh
Che-iia' a-nah (9)
Chen' a-ni (3)
Chen-a-ni' ah ( 1 5)
Che'phar Ha-ain'

mo-uai (5)
Cheph-i'rah(6)(9)
Che' ran
Che' re-as
Chei' eth-ims
Cher' eth-ites (8)
Che' rith, or

Che' rish
Cher' ub (G)

CI

Cher'u-bim
Ches' a-lon
Che' sed
Che'sil
Che' sud
Che-sul' loth
Chel' tim
Che'zib
Chi' don
Chil'le-ab
Chi-li' on
Chil' mad
Chiin'hanj
Cliih'leu, Cas' leu,

or Cis' leu
Chis' Ion

Chis'ioth Ta'bor
Chil' tim
Chi'un
Chlo' e
Cho' ba
Cho-ra'sin, or

Cho-ra' shan, or

Cho-ra'zin
Chos-a-mc' us
Cho-ze' ba
Christ
Chub (6)
Kub
Chun

Chu' sa, or Chu' za
Chush' an Rish-a-

tha' im ( 1 5)
Chu' si
Ciu' ner-eth, or

Cin'ner-oth
Cir' a-ma
Ci'sai(5)
Cis' leu
Cith' e-rus
Cil' tinis

CY

Clau'da
Cle-a'sa
Ciem' ent
Cle' o-phas
Clo'e
Cni' dus
M' dus

Col-ho'zehC9)
Col'li-us
Co-los' se
Co-los' si-ans
Co-losh' e-uns
Co-ni' ah (15)
Con-o-ni'ah
Cor
Cor' be
Cor' ban
Co' re
Cor' ill I h
Co-rin' ihi-ans
Co'sam
Cou' tha
Coz

Coz' bi (3)
Cres' cens
Crete
Cre'tans
Cretes
Cre'ti-ans
Cre' she-ans
Cu' bit
; Cush
Cu' shan
Cu'shan Rish-
llia'im (15)
Cu' .-hi (3)
Cuth, or Cuth'ah
Cu' the-ans
Cy'a-mon
Cy-re' ne
Cy-re' ni-u.s

( 193 )

DA

DT

DU

Dab' A-REH (9)
Dab' ba-shelh
Dab'e-raih
Da' bii-a
Da-co' bi (3)
Dad-de' us
Da' goii
Da/san (5)
Da!-a-i'ah(5)
Dal' i-lah
Dal-ma-nu' tha
Dal' phon
Dam'a-ris
Dain-a-scenes'
Dan

Dan'ites(8)
Dan-ja'an
Dan'i-el(13)
Dan' nab
Dan' o-brath
Da'm
Dar' da
Da' ri-an
Dar' kon
Da' tban
Dath' e-mab, or
Dath'mah

Da'vid

De'bir

*Deb'o-rah

De-cap' o-lis

De'dan

Ded'a-iiim

Ded'a-nms

De-ba'vites(8)

De'kar

Del-a-i'ah (5)

Del' i-lah

De' mas

Der' be

Des' sau

De-u'el (17)

Deu-ter-on' o-my

Dib'la-ini (l6)

Dib'iath

Di' bon

Di'bon Gad

Dib' ri (3)

Dib'za-liab, or

Diz' a-hab
Di' drachm
Di' dram
Did' v-mus (6)
Dik'fah, or Dil'dah

Dil'e-an
Dini'nah
D'nion
Di-ino'nah (9)
D.'.uh(9)
Di'na-Ues (8)
Din' ha-bah (9)
Di-ol' re-phes
Di'shan
Di'shon
Diz' a-hab
Do'tus
D.d'a-i(5)
Dod' a-nim
Dod' a-vah (9)
Do' do
Do' eg

Doph' kah (9)
Dor
Do' ra
Dor' cas
Do-rym' e-nes
Do-sitl/e-us
Dc>'tl:a-im, or

Do'tlu.n(l6)
Du' mah (9)
Du' ra

* Dtbvrah. — The learned editor of Labbe tells us, that tbis woi c1 bas tbe pe-
nultimate lone, botli in the Greek and Hebrew ; and >et he observis, that our
clergy, wlien reading the Holy Scriptures to the people in Eniiisii, atuays pro-
nounce it witli ihe accent on the first syllable; '* and why not," says iie, " when
they place the accent on the first syllable of orator, auditor, and successor?"
'' But," continues he, " I suppose they accent them otherwise, when they speak
Latin." Who doubts it?

( 194 )

EL

EL

EL

E A-NAS
E'bal

E'bed

E-bed'^me-lech

Eb-en-e' zer

E'ber

E-bi' a-saph

E-bro' nah

E-ca' nus

Ec-bat' a-na

Ec-cle-si-as' tes

Ec-cle-si-as'ti-cu8

Ed

E'dar

E'den

E'der

E'des

E' di-as

Ed'na

E'dom

E' dom-ites (8)

Ed' re-i (3)

Eg'lah

Eg'la-imCie)

Eg' Ion

E'gypt

E'hi(3)

E'hud

E'ker

Ek're-bel

Ek'ron

Ek' ron-ites (8)

E'la

El'a^lah

E'lah

E'lam

E' lam-ites (8)

El' a-sah (9)

E'lath
El-beth'el
El'ci-a
FjV she-a
El'da-ah
El' dad
E'le-ad
E-le-a'leh(9)
E'le-af /e.— Milton.
E-le'a-sah(9)
E-le-a' zer
E-le-a-zu' rus
El-el-o'hels'ra-el
E-leu' the-rus
El-eu-za'i(3)(5)
El-ha' nan
E'li(3)
E-li'ab
E-li'a-da
E-li'a-dah
E-li'a-dun
E-li'ah(9)
E-]i'ah-ba(9)
E-li' a-kim
E.li'a-li(3)
E-li'am
E-li' as (15)
E-li' a-saph
E-h'a-shib
E-li' a-sis
E-li'a-tha, or
E-li'a-thah
E-li-a'zar
E-li' dad
E'li-el(13)
E-li-e'na-i(5)
E-li-e' zer
E-li'ha-ba

El-i-hce' na-i (5)

El-i-ho' reph

E-li'hu

E-li' as (]5)

E-li'jah (9)

El'i-ka

E'lim

E-lim'e-lech(6)

E-li-oe' na-i (5)

E-li-o'nas

El'i-pljal

E-liph'a-leh(9)

El' i-phaz

E-lipli'e-let

E-lis' a- beth

El-i-sae'us

E-li'sha(9)

E-li' shah

E-lish'a-ma

E-lish'a-raah

E-lish' a-phat

E-lish'e-ba

El-i-shu'a(13)

E-lis' i-mus

E-li'u

E-li' ud

E-liz' a-phan

El-i-se' us

E-li' zur

El'ka-nah

El'ko-shite(8)

El'la-sar

El' mo-dam

El' na-am

El' na-than

E'lon

E'lon-ites(8)

E'lon Beth' ha-nan

EN

E'loih

EK pa-al

EK pa-let

£l-pa' ran

£l'te-keh (9)

El'te-kelh

El' te-kon

El' to -lad

EMul

E-lu'za-i (5)

El-y-ma' is

El'y-mas

El' za-bad

El'za-phan

Em-al-cu'el (I?)

E-iuan'u-el (I?)

E'mirns

*Em' ma-US

Em' mer

E' mor

E'nam

E'nan

En' dor

En-eg-la'im (l6)

Eu-e-mes'sar

E-ne' ni-as

En-gan' nim

En'ge-di (7)

En-had' dah (9)

En-hak'ko-re

En-ha' zor

En-mish' pat

E'noch(6)

JS' nock

E'non

E'nos

E' nosh

En-rim' mon

En-ro'gel(l3)

ES

En' she-mesh

En-lap' pu-ah (9)

Ep' a-phras

E-paph-ro-di'tus

E-pen'e-tus

E'phah

E' phai (5)

E'pher

E' phes-dam' min

Eph'lal

E'phod

E' phor

Eph' pha-tha

E'phra-im (l6)

E'phra-im-ites (8)

Eph'ra-tah

Eph' rath

Eph' rath-iles (8)

E' phron

Er

E'ran

E' ran-ites (8)

E-ras' tus

E' rech (6)

E' ri (3)

E'sa

E-sa' i-as (5)

E' sar-had' don

E'sau

Es' dras

Es-dre'lon (13)

Es'e-bou

E-se' bri-as

E'sek

Esh' ba-al

Esh' ban

Esh' col

E' she-an

E'shek

EZ 195

I Esh' ka-lon

Esh' ta-ol

E.h'tau-lites(8)
! Esh-tem'o-a
I Esh' te- moth

Esh' ton
j Es'li (3)

j Es-ma-chi' ah (15)
i E-so' ra
\ Es' ril
j Es' rom
I Es-senes' (8)
i Est' ha-ol
I Es' ther
I £s' ter
' E' tam

E'tham

E' than

Eth' a-nim

Eth' ba-al

E' ther

Eth' ma

Eth' nan

Eth' ni (5)

Eu-as' i-bus

Eu-bu' lus

Eve

E' vi (3)

E'vil mer-o'dach

Eu' na-lhan

Eu-ni' ce

Eu-o' di-as

Eu-pol'e-mus

Eu-roc' ly-don

Eu' ty-chus

Ex' o-dus

E' zar

Ez'ba-i(3)(5)

Ez' bon

* Emmaus. — ^Tliis word is very improperly pronounced in two syllables, as if
divided into Em! maus.

o 2

196 EZ

Ez-e-chi'as

Ez-e-ki' as

E-ze'ki-el(13)

E'zel

E'zem

E'zer

EZ

Ez-e-n'as(15)
E-zi'as (13)
E-zi'on Ge'ibar, or

E' zi-on-ge' ber
Ez' nite (8)
Ez'ra

EZ

Ez' ra-hite (8)

Ez' ri (3)

Ez'ri-el(13)

Ez'iil

Ez' ron, or Hez' ron

Ez' ron-ites (8)

GA

Ga' AL

Ga'ash

Ga'ba

Gab'a-el(13)

Gab' a-tha

Gab' bai (5)

Gab' ba-tha

Ga'bri-as

Ga'bri-el(13)

Gad

Gad' a-ra

Gad-a-renes' (8)

Gad'des

Gad'di-el(13)

Ga'di(3)

Gad' ites (8)

Ga' ham

Ga' bar

Ga' i-us

Ga'yus

Gal' a-dad

Ga'lal

Gal' e-ed

Gal'ga-la

Gal'i-lee

Gal' lira

Gal'li-o

Gam'a-el(13)

Ga-ma'li-el(13)

GE

Gam' ma-dims

Ga' mul

Gar

Ga' reb

Gar' i-zim

Gar' mites (6)

Gash' mu

Ga' tam

Gath

Gath He' pher

Gath Rim' mon

Gau' Ian

Gau' Ion

Ga'za

Gaz'a-bar

Ga-za' ra

Ga'zath-ites (8)

Ga' zer

Ga-ze'ra (IS)

Ga' zez

Gaz' ites (8)

Gaz'zam

Ge'ba (7)

Ge' bal

Ge' bar

Ge' ber

Ge'bim

Ged-a-li'ah(15)

Ged' dur

GE

Ge'der

Ge-de'rah (14)

Ged'e-rite(8)

Ge-de'roth (13)

Ged-e-roth-a' im ( 1 6)

Ge'dir

Ge'dor

Ge-ha'zi r7)(13)

Gel'i-loth

Ge-mal' Ji (3)

Gem-a-ri' ah (15)

Ge-ne'.zar (13)

Ge-nes'a-reth (7)

Gen'e-sis

Jen' e-sis

Gen-ne' us

Gen-u' bath

Gen' tiles (8)

Jen' tiles

Ge'on

Ge'ra

Ge' rah (9)

Ge' rar

Ge/ a-sa (9)

Ger'ga-shi (3)

Ger' ga-shites (8)

Ger-ge-senes' (8)

Ger' i-zim (7)

Ger'rin-i-ans

Gl

Ger-rae'aus

Ger' shorn

Ger'slion

Ger'slion-ites (8)

Gei' shur

Ge'sem

Ge'shan

Ge'shem

Ge' shur

Gesh' u-ri (3)

Gesh' ii-rites (8)

Ge' thill

Gelh-o li'as(15)

Geth-sem'a-ne

Ge-u'el (17)

Ge' zer

Ge'zer-ites (8)

Gi'ah

Gib' bar

Gib' be-thon

Gib' e-a (9)

Gib'e-ah (9)

Gib'o-alh

Gib' e-on

Gib'e-on-ites (8)

Gib'lites(8)

Gid-dal'ti(3)

GI

Gid'del

G id' e-on (7)

Gid-e-o' ni (3)

Gi'dom

Gi'er Ea'gle

.ly' er Eagle

Gi'lion

Gil'a-lai(5)

Gil'bo-a

Gil'e-ad

Gil'e-ad-ite (8)

Gil' gal (7)

Gi'loh(9)

Gi'lo-nite(8)

Gini' zo

Gl' nalh

Gin' ne- the

Gin' ne-thon

Gil' ga-shi {3)

Gir'ga-shiles (8)

Gis'pa(9)

Gil'lah He'pher

Gil'ta-im (15)

Gil' tite

Gil' tiles (8)

Gii'tilh

Gi'zo-nite (8)

GU 197
Glede
Gni'dus

Ni' (Im

Go'alh

Gob

Gog

Go' Ian

Gol'go-lha

Go-li'ah (9)

Go-li'ath

Go' nier

Go-mor'rah

Go'pher-wood

Gor'gi-as

Gor'je~as

Gor' ty-na

Go'shen

Go-lhon'i-el (13)

Go' zan

Gra' ba

Gre'ci-a (9)

Gref she-a

Gud'go-dah

Gu' ni (3)

Gu'nites(8)

Gur

Gur-ba'al

HA

HA

HA

Ha-a-hash'ta-ri
Ha-bai'ah (5)
Hab'a-kuk
Hab-a-zi-ni' ah (13)
Ha-ber' ge-on
Ha'bor

Hach-a-li'ah (15)
Hach'i-lah

Hach' mo-ni (3)
Hach'rao-nite (8)
Ha' da
Ha' dad
Had-ad-e' zer
Ha' dad Rim' men
Ha'dar
Had' a-sbah

Ha-das'sa (9)
Ha-das'sah
Ha-dat' tah (9)
Ha' did
Had'la-i(5)
Ha-do' ram
Ha' drach (6)
Ha' gab

198 HA

Hag'a-bah (9)
Hag' a-i (5)
Ha' gar

Ha-gai-enes' (8)
Ha'gar-ites (8)
Hag'ga-ri (5)
Hag'ge-ri (3)
Hag'gi(3)
Hag-gi'ah (15)
Hag'giies (8)
Hag'gith
Ha' i (o)
Hak' ka-tan
Hak'koz
Ha-ku'pha (13)
Ha'lah (9)
Ha' lac
Hal'iul
Ha'li(3)
Hal-le-lu'jah
Hal-le-lu' yak
Hal-lo'esh
Ham
Ha' man
Ha' math, or

He' math
Ha'math-ite(8)
Ha' math Zo' bah
Ham' malh
Ham-med'a-tha
Ham' e-lech (6)
Ham' i-tal
Ham-mol'e-kelh
Ham'mon
Ham'o-nah
Ha'mon Gog
Ha' mor
Ha' moth
Ha' moth Dor
Ha-mu'el(]7)
Ha'mul

Ha' mul-ltes (8)
Ha-mu' tal

HA

Ha-nam'e-el(13)
Ha' nan

Ha-nan'e-el (13)
Han'a-ni (3)
Han-a-ni'ah (13)
Ha' nes
Han'i-el (13)
Han'nah (9)
Han' na-thon
Han'ni-el(13)
Ha'noch
Ha'noch-ites (8)
Ha' nun

Haph-a-ra'im (15)
Ha'ra

Har'a-dah(9)
Har-a-i'ah (15)
Ha' ran
Ha'ra-rite(8)
Har-bo' na
Har-bo' nah
Ha' reph
Ha' relh
Har' has
Hai' ha-ta (9)
Har' hur
Ha' rim
Ha' riph
Har'ne-pher
Ha' rod
Ha'rod-ite(8)
Har' o-eh (9)
Ha' ro-rite (8)
Har' o-shelh
Har'sha(9)
Ha' rum
Ha-ru'maph
Ha-ru' phite (8)
Ha'ruz

Has-a-di'ah(13)
Has-e-nu'ah(l3)
Hash-a-bi'ah(15)
Hasb-ab'nah(9)

HE

Hash-ab-ni'ah (15)
Hash-bad' a-na (9)
Ha'shem
Hash-mo' nah (9)
Ha'shum
Ha-shu'pha (9)
Has' rah

Has-se-na'ah (9)
Ha-su' pha (9)
Ha' tach (6)
Ha' tack
Ha' thath
Hal' i-ta
Hal' til
Hat-ti' pha
Hal' tush
Hav' i-lah (9)
Ha'voth Ja'ir
Hau' ran
Haz'a-el (13)
Ha-zai'ah (5)
Ha'zar Ad'dar
Ha' zar E' nan
Ha'zar Gad'dah
Ha'zar Hal'ti-con
Ha'zar Ma'veth
Ha-za' roth
Ha'zar Shu' el
Ha'zar Su'sah
Ha'zar Su'sim
Ha'zel EI-po'ni(3)
Ha-ze'rim
Ha-ze' roth
Ha'zer Shu' sim
Haz' e-zon Ta' mar
Ha'zi-el(l3)
Ha'zo
Ha'zor

Haz'u-bah(9)
He' ber

He'ber-ites (8)
He' brews
He'bron

HE

He' bron-ites (8)

Heg'a-i(5)

He'ge(7)

He' lah (9)

He'iam

Hel' bah (9)

Hel' bon

Hel-chi'ah (15)

Hel'da-i(5)

He' leb

He' led

He'lek

He' lek-ites (8)

He'lem

He'leph

He'iez

He'li (3)

Hel'ka-i(3)

Hel'kath

Hel'kath Haz'zu-

rim
Hel-ki'as<15)
He' Ion
He' man
He' math, or

Ha' math
Hem' dan
Hen

He'na(9)
Hen' a-dad
He'noch(6)
He' pher
He'pher-ites(8)
Heph' zi-bah (9)
He' ram
He' res
He' resh
Her' mas
Her-mog' e-nes
Her' mon
Her' mon-ites (8)
Her'od
He-ro' di-ans

HO

He-ro' di-as
He-ro' di-an
He' seb
He'sed
Hesh' bon
Hesh' mon
Heth
Heth'lon
Hez'e-ki(3)
Hez.e-ki'ah(l5)
He' zer, or He' zir
He-zi' a
He'zi-on
Hez'ra-i(15)
Hez'ro
Hez' ron
Hez'ron-ites (8)
Hid' da-i (5)
Hid'de-kel
Hi' el

Hi-e/e-el(13)
Hi-er' e-moth
Hi-er-i-e' lus
Hi-er' mas
Hi-er-on'y-mus
Hig-gai'on (5)
Hi'len

Hil-ki'ah(15)
Hil'lel
Hin

Hin' nom
Hi' rah
Hi' ram
Hir-ca' nus
His-ki'jah(l5)
Hit' tites (8)
Hi' vites (8)
Ho' ba, or
Ho' bah
Ho' bab
Hod

Hod-a-i'ah(15)
Hod-a-vi'ah(l5)

HU 199

Ho' dish
Ho-de'va(9)
Ho-de' vah (9)
Ho-di'ah(15)
Ho-di'jah (15)
Hog' lah
Ho' ham
Ho' len
Hol-o-fer' nes
Ho' Ion
Ho' man, or
He' man
Ho' mer
Hoph' ni (3)
Hoph' rah
Hor
Ho' ram
Ho'reb
Ho' rem
Hor-a-gid'dad
Ho' ri (3)
Ho' rims
Ho' rites (8)
Hor' mah
Hor-o-na'im (15)
Hor' o-nites (8)
Ho' sa, or Has' ah
Ho-san'na
Ho-se' a (9)
Ho-z(f a

Hosh-a-i'ah (15)
Hosh' a-ma
Ho-she'a (8)
Ho' tham
Ho' than
Ho'thir
Huk'kock
Hul

Hul'dah(9)
Hum' tah
Hu'pham
Hu' pham-ites (8)
Hup' pah

200 HU

llup'pim
Hur

Hu'iai (5)
Hu'mm
Hu' ri (:i)
Hu'&hah (9)

HU

Hu'shai (5)

Hu'sham

Hi/«hath-ite (»)

Hu'^hi.ii

HuMuib

Hi/ shu-bah (9)

HY

Huz
Hu'zoth
Huz'zab
Hy-das' pes
Hy-e' na (9)
Hy-inen-e'u8

JA

JA

JA

Ja' A-KAN

Ja-ak' o-bah (9)

Ja-a' la

Ja-a'!ali (9)

Ja-a' lain

Ja'a-nai (5)

Ja-ar-e-oi'a-gim

Ja-as-a-ni'a

Ja'a-.'-Hn

Ja-a'si-el (13)

Ja-a'z;ili (9)

Ja-az-a-ni' ah (15)

Ja-a' zar

Ja-a-zi' ah (15)

Ja-a'zi-el(13)

Ja' bal

Jab' bok

Ja'besh

J a' bez

J a' bill

Jab'ne-cl(13)

Jab' ueh (9)

Ja'clian

Ja' chill

Ja' chin-ites (8)

Ja'cob

Ja-cu'bus (13)

J a' da

jad-da' a (9)

J a' don

Ja'el

Ja'gur

J ah

Ja-ha'le-el(13)

Ja-hal'e-lel (13)

Ja'hath

Ja' haz

Ja-ha' za

Ja-ha'zah (9)

Ja-ha-zi'ah (15)

Ja ha'zi-el (13)
i Jah' da-i (5)
iJah'di-el(lS)
I Jah' do
!jah'le-el
I Jah' le-el-ites (B)

Jah' ma-i (5)

Jah'zah(9)

Jah'ze-el(13)

Jah' zi- el (13)

Jah' ze-el-ites (8)

Jah' ze-rah (9)

Ja'ir

Ja'ir-ites (8)

Ja' i-rus J a' e-rus

Ja'kan

Ja'keh (9)
Ja' kim
Jak'kim
J a' Ion
Jam' bres
Jani'bri (S)
James
Ja' mil)

Ja'min-ites (8)
Jam' lech (6)
Jan/ na-au
Jam'ui-a (9)
Jam'nites (8)
Jan'na(9)
Jan' lies
Ja-no' ah (9)
Ja-no' hah (9)
Ja'num
Ja' phet
Ja'pheth
Ja-ph/ah (15)
Japh'let
Japh'le-ti(S)
Ja' pho
Jar

Ja'rah (9)
Ja' reb
J a' red

JE

Jar-e-si'ah (15)

Jar' ha (9)

J a' rib

Jar' miiih

Ja-ro'al. (9)

Jas';.-el (IS)

Ja'bliem

Ja'shen

J a' slier

Ja-sho' be-ani

J ash' ub

Jabli' ii-bi Le' hem

Ja>|r' ,b-ites(8)

Ja' si-el (13)

Ja-'^ii' bus

Ja'tal

Jath'ni-el (13)

Jat' lir

Ja' van

Ja'zar

J a' zer

Ja'zi-el (13)

Ja'ziz

Ib'har

Ib'le-am

Ib-iie.'ahr9)

Ib-ni'j;.b (9)

Ib'ri (3)

lb' zan

Ich' a-bod

I-co'ni-um

Id' a- Ian (9)

Id' bash

Id' do

Id'u-elU3)

Id-ii iniie' a (9)

Id-u-inae'ai>s

Je'a-iim

Je-ai' e-rai (5)

Je-ber-e-chi' ah (15)

Je' bus

Je-bu'si (3)

Jeb' u-sites (b)

JE

Jec-a-nii' ah (15)
Jec-o-li'ah(15)
Jec-o-ni'ah (15)
Je-dai'a (5) (9)
Je-dai' ah (5)
Jed-de' us
Jed' du
Je-dei'ah(9)
Je-di'a-el (13)
Jed'i-ah
Jed-e-di'ah (15)
Je'di-el(13)
Jed' u-thun
Je-e'li(3)
Je-e' zer
Je-e' zer-ites (8)
Je' gar Sa-ha-du' tha
Je-ha'le-el (13)
Je-hal'e-el(lS)
Je-ha'zi-lel(13)
Jeh-dei'ah (9)
Je-hei' el (9)
Je-hez' e-kel
Je-hi' ah (9)
Je-hi'el
Je hi'e-li(3)
Je-l.ish'a-i (5)
Je-his-ki'ah (15)
Je-ho' a-dah
Je-ho-ad'dan
Je-ho' a-haz
Je-ho' ash
Je-ho' ha-dah (9)
Je-ho' ha-nan
Je-hoi' a-chin (6)
Je-hoi' a-da
Je-hoi' a-kifla
Je-hoi' a-rib
Je-hon' a-dab
Je-hon'a-than
Je-ho' ram
Je-ho-shab'e-ath
Je-hosh'a-phat (12)

JE 201

Je-hosh' e-ba
Je-hosh' u-a
Je-ho' vah
Je-ho' vah Ji'reth

Je-ho' vah Nis'si
Je-ho' vah Shal' lorn
Je-ho' vah Sham'

niah
Je-ho' vah Tsid'ke-

DU

Je-hoz' a-bad
Je'hu
Je -hub' bah
Je' hu-cal
Je'hud

Je-hu'di(3) (IS)
Je-hu-di'jah(15)
Je' hush
Je-i'el

Je-kab'ze-el (13)
Jek-a-me' am
Jek-a-mi'ah (15)
Je-ku'lhi-el (13)
Jem' i-mah
Jem-u'el (1?)
Jeph' ihah
Je-phun' nah
Je'rah

Je-rahm'e-el (13)
Je-rahm'e-el-ites
Jer' e-chus (6)
Je' red

Jer' e-mai (5)
Jer-e-mi'ah(15)
Jer' e-moth
Jer' e-mouth
Je-ri'ah (15)
Jer' i-bai (5)
Jer'i-cho (6)
Je'ri-el(13)
Je-ri'jah (15)
Jer' i-moth
Je' ri-olh

202 JE

Jer'o-don
Jer' o-ham
Jer-o-bo'am
Je-rub' ba-al
Je-rub' e-sheth
Jer'u-el (17)
Je-ru' sa-Ieni
Je-ri/sha (13)
Je-sai'ah (o)
Jesh-a-i'ah (5)
Jesh'a-nah
Jesh-ar' e-iah
Jesh-eb'e-ab
Jesh-eb'e-ah (9)
Je' sher
Jesh' i-mon
Je-shish'a-i (3)
Jesh-o-ha-i' ah (15)
Jesh'u-a (13)
Jesh' u-run
Je-si'ah (15)
Je-sim' i-el
Jes' se
Jes'u-a(13)
Jes' u-i (3)
Je' sus
Je' ther
Je' theth
Jeth' lah
Je' thro
Je' tur
Je'u-el(13)
Je' ush
Je'uz
Jew' rie

Jez-a-ni'ah (15)
Je/ a-bel
Je-ze' lus
Je' zer

Je'zer-ites (8)
Je-zi'ah(15)
Je'zi.el(ll)

JO

Jez-li'ah (15)

Jez' o-ar

Jez-ra-hi' all (15)

Jez're-el (13)

Jez' re-el-ite (8)

Jez're-el-i-tess

I' gal

Ig-da-li'ah(15)

Ig-e-ab'a-rira (7)

Ig'e-al (7)

Jib' sam

Jid' laph

Jim

Jim' la, or Im' la

Jim' na, or Jim' nah

Jim'nites (8)

rjon

Jiph' tab

Jiph'thah-el

Ik' kesh

riai(5)

Im

Im' lah (9)

Im' mah (9)

Im-man'u-el (17)

Im'mer

Im'na, or Im'nah

Im'rah

Im'ri(3)

Jo'ab

Jo' a-chaz

Jo-a-da' nus

Jo' ah

Jo'a-haz

Jo' a-kim

Jo-an' na

Jo-an' nan

Jo' ash

Jo' a-tham

Jo-a-zab' dus

Job

Jobe

JO

Jo' bab

Joch'e-bed(6)

Jo' da (9)

Jo'ed

Jo' el

Jo-e'lah(9)

Jo-e' zer

Jog'be-ah

Jog'li

Jo' ha (9)

Jo-ha' nan

John

Jon

Joi'a-da(9)

Joi' a-kim

Joi' a-rib

J ok' de-am

Jo' kim

Jok'me~an

Jok' ne-am

Jok' shan

Jok' tan

Jok' the- el (13)

Jo' na (9)

Jon'a-dab

Jo' nah (9)

Jo' nan

Jo' nas

Jon' a-than

Jo'nath E'lim

Re-cho' chim (6)
Jop' pa
Jo'ra
Jo'ra-i(5)
Jo' ram
Jor' dan
Jor' i-bas
Jo' rim
Jor' ko-am
Jos'a-bad
Jos' a-phat
' Jo8-a-phi'as (15)

IR

Jo'se

Jos' e-dech (6)

Jo'se-el (13)

Jo'sepli

J o' ses

Josh'a-bad

Jo' shah (9)

Josh'a-phat

Josh-a-vi'ah (lo)

Josh-bek'a-sha

Josh' u-a (9)

Jo-si' ah ( 1 5)

Jo-si' as

Jos-i-bi'ah (15)

Jos-i-phi'ah

Jo-si' phiis (12)

I-o' ta (9)

Jol' bah (9)

Jot' bath

Jot' ba-tha

Jo' tham

Joz' a-bad

Joz'a-char (6)

Joz'a-dak

Iph-e-dei'ah (15)

Ir

I'ra

I'rad

TS

I' ram
l'ri(3)
I-ri'jah (15)
Ir' na-hash
I' I on

Ir'pe-el (13)
Ir-she' mish
I'ru
I' sa-ac
Fzak

I-sai' ah (5)
Is' cah
Is-car' i-ot
Is' da-el (13)
Ish' bah (9)
Ish'bak
Ish'bi Be' nob
Ish' bo-sheth
rshi(3)
I-shi'ah (15)
[-shi'jah (15)
Ish' ma (9)
Ish' ma-el (13)
Ish' ma-el-ites (8)
Ish-ma-i'ah (15)
Ish' me-rai (5)
1' shod
Ish' pan

JU 203

Ish'tob
Ish' u-a (9)
Ish' u-ai (5)
Is-ma-chi'ah (15)
Is-ma-i'ah (15)
Is' pah
*Is'ra-el
Is'ra-el-ites (8)
Is'sa-char
Is-tal-cu'jus (IS)
Is'u-i (3) (IS)
Is' u-ites (8)
Ith'a-i, or It'a-i (5)
It' a-ly
Ith' a- mar
Ith'i-el (13)
Ith'mah (9)
Ith' nan
Ith'ra(9)
Ith' ran
Ith' re-am
Ith' rites (8)
It' tab Ka'ziu
h'la-i (5)
It-u-re'a(lS)
I'vah
Ju'bal
Ju'cal

• Israel. — This word is colloquially pronounced in two syllables, and not un-
frequently beard in the same manner from the pulpit. The tendency of two
vowels to unite, where there is no accent to keep them distinct, is the cause of
this connption, as in Canaan, Isaac, Sac. : but as there is a greater difficulty in
keeping s«*parate two unaccented vowels of the same kind, so the latti r corrup-
tion is more excusable tlian the former ; and therefore, in my opinion, this
word ought always in public pronunciation, especially in reading the Scripture,
to be heard in three syllables. Milton introduces this word four times in his
Paradise Lost, and constantly makes it two syllables only. But those who un-
derstand En:;lish Prosody know tliat we have a great number of words which
have two distinct impulses, that go for no more than a single syllable in verse,
such as heaven, givt-n, Sec. : higher and dtjei^ are always considered as di^syltables ;
and hire and dire, which have exactly the same quantity to the ear, but as
monosyllables. Israel, therefore, ought always, in deliberate and solemn speak-
ing, to be heard in three syllables. The same may be observed of Raphael and
Michael.

Ju' dah

Ju' ni-a

Ju' das

Ju-shab' he-sed

Jude

Jus' tus

Ju-dae' a

Jul' tah (9)

Ju' dith

Iz'e-har(13)

Ju'el

Iz' bar

Ju'li-a

Iz'bar-ite (8)

IZ

Iz-ra-hi'ah (15)
Iz' ra-hite
Iz-ra-i'ah, or

Is-ra-i' ah (9)
Iz' re-el (13)
Iz' ri (3)
Iz' riles (8)

KE

JvAB

Kab'ze-el (IS)

Ka' des

Ka' desli, or Ca' desh

Ka'desI) Bar' ne-a

Kad' mi-el (13)

Kad' mon-ites (8)

Kal'la-i(o)

Ka'nah (9)

Ka-re'ah (9)

Kar' ka-a (9)

Kar' kor

Kar'na-im (l6)

Kar' tan

Kar' tab (9)

Ke' dar

Ked' e-mab (9)

Ked'e-molh

Ke' desli

Ke-hel'a-thah(9)

Kei'lah(9)

Ke-lai' ah (6)

Kel'i-ta

Kel' kalh-ba-zu' rim

Kem'u-el(13)(17)

Ke'nab(9)

Ke' nan

KI

Ke' nalh
Ke' iiaz
Ken'ites (8)
Ken'niz-zites
Ker-en-hap' puch
Ker-en-hap' puk
Ke' ri-oih
Ke' ros
Ke-tu' ra
Ke-tu' rah (9)
Ke-zl'a(l)(9)
Ke' ziz
Kib'rotb Hat-ta'a-

vah
Kib'za-im(l(5)
Kid'ron
Ki' nab (9)
Kir

Kir-bar' a-seth
Kir' be-resb
Kir'i-etb, or
Kir'jath
Kir' jath Ar' ba
Kir'jath A'im
Kir^jath A' rim
Kir'jath A'ri-us
Kir'jath Ba'al

KU

Kir'jath Hu'zoth
Kir'jath Je' a-rini
Kir'jath San' nab
Kir'jaih Se'pber
Kir' i-otb (4)
Kish

Kish'i (3)
Kish'i-on (4)
Ki'fchon, or

Ki' son
Kith' lish
Kit' ron
Kit' tim
Kg' a (9)
Ko'bath
Ko' batb-ites
Kol-a-i'ah(15)
Ko'rah (14)
Ko' rah-ites (8)
Ko' rath-ites
Kor' bite
Kor' bites
Kor' ites (8)
Ko're
Koz
Kush-ai'ah(5)

( 205 )

LE

LO

LY

J_jA' A-DAH(9)

La' a-dan
La' ban
Lab' a-iia (9)
La' cliish
La-cu'nus (13)
La' dan
La' el
La' had
La-hai' roi
Lah' man
Lah' mas
Lah" mi (3)
La' ish
La' k urn
La'mech (6)
Lap' i-doth
La-se'a(9)
La' shah
La-sha' ron
Las' the-nes
Laz'a-rus
Le'ahC9)
Leb'a-nah (9)
Leb' a-non
Leb' a-oth

Leb-be'us (13)
Le-bo' nah (9)
Le' chah
Le' ha-bim
Le'hi

Lem'u-el (17)
Le' sheni
Lei' tus
Le-tu'shim
Le' vi (3)
Le-vi'a-lhan
Le' vis
Le' vites (8)
Le-vii'i-cus
Le-Lim' mim
Lib' a-niis
Lib' nah (9)
Lib'ni (3)
Lib' nites (8)
Lib' y-a (9)
Lig-nal' oes
Li' sure (1)
Lik' hi (3)
Lo-an/mi (3)
Lod
Lod' e-bar

Log

Lo' is

Lo Ru' ha-mah

Lot

Lo' tan

Loth-a-su'bus (13)

Lo' zon

Lu' bim

La' bims

Lu' cas

Lu' ci-fer

Lu' ci-us

Lud

Lu'dim

Lu'hith

Luke

Luz

Lyc-a-o' ni-a

L)c' ca

Lyd'da

Lyd' i-a

Ly-sa' ni-as

Lys' i-a (9)

Lizh' e-a

Lys' i-as

Lys' tra

MA

MA

MA

Ma'a-cah (9)
Ma' a-chah (6)
Ma-ach' a-thi (3)
Ma-ach' a-lhites (8)
Ma-ad' ai (5)
Ma-a-di'ah(l5)

Ma-a' i (5)
Ma-al'eh A-crab'

bim
Ma'a-nai (5)
Ma'a-rath
Ma-a-sei'ah (9)

; Ma-a-si'ah(15)
I Ma' alh

Ma' az

Ma-a-zi'ah(I5)

j Mab'da-i(o),
! Mac'a-lon

206 MA

Mac' ca-bees
Mac-ca-bae' us
Mach' be-nah
Mach'be-nai (5)
Mach-he' lotli
Ma'chi(3)(6)
Ma'chir
Ma'chir-ites (8)
Mach' mas
Mach-na-de'bai (5)
Mach-pe' lah (6)
Ma' cron
Mad' a-i (5)
Ma-di'a-bun
Ma-di'ah (15)
Ma'di-an
Mad-man' nah
Ma' don
Ma-e'lus(13)
Mag' bish
Mag' da-la (9)
Mag'da-len
Mag-da-le'ne
Mag'di-el(13)
Ma' gog

Ma' gar Mis'sa-bib
ISIag' pi-ash (4)
Ma' ha-lah (9)
Ma' ha-lalh

Le-an' uoth
Ma' ha-lath

Mas'ehiUG)
Ma-ha' le-el (13)
Ma'ha-li(3)
Ma-ha-na'im (l6)
Ma'ha-iieli Dan
Ma'ha-nem
Ma-hai'a-i (5)
Ma' nalh
Ma' ha-vites (8)
Ma'haz
Ma-ha' zi-oth

MA

Ma' her-shal' al-

hash' baz
Mah'lah
Muh'li(3)
Mah'lites(8)
Mah' Ion
Mai-an' e-as
Ma' kas
Ma' ked
Mak-e'loth
Mak-ke'dah (13)
Mak'tesh
Mal'a-chi(3)(6)
Mai'cham
Mal-chi'ah(i5)
Mal'chi-el (13)
Mai' cbi-el-ites (8)
Malclii'jah
j Mal-chi'ram
Mal-chi-shu'ah(12)
Mal'chom
Mai' chus (6)
Mai' las
Mai' lo-thi (3)
Mahluch(6)
Ma-mai'as (5)
Mam' mon
Mam-ni-ta-nai' nius
Mam' re
Ma-mu'cus
Man' a-en
Man'a-halh
Man' a-hem
Ma-iia'heth-ites(8)
Man-as-se'as (12)
Ma-nas'seh(9)
Ma-nas' sites (8)
Ma' neh (9)
Man-ha-na'im(l6)
Ma'ni(3)
Man' iia
Ma -no' ah

MA

Ma'och(f))
Ma' on

Ma'on-ites (8)
Ma' ra (9)
Ma' rah (9)
Mar' a -lah
Mar-a-nalh'a
Mar-do- che' us ((>)
Ma-re' shah
Mark

Mar' i-sa (9)
Mar' moth
Ma' roth
Mar're-kah(9)
Mar'se-na (9)
Mar' te-na
Mar' iha
Ma'ry
Mas'dul(6)
Mas' e-loth
Mash
Ma' shal
Mas' man
Mas' moth
Mas' re-kah (9)
Ma' sa (9)
Mas' sah (9)
Mas-si' as (15)
Ma' tred
Ma' tri (3)
Mai' tan
Mat' tan-ah
Mat-tan-i'ah
Mat' ta-tha
Mat-ta-thi' as
Mat-le-na' i (>)
Mai' than
Mat' that
Mat-lhe' las
Mai' thew
Mat-thi'as(15)
Mat-ti-thi'ah(15)

ME

Maz-i-li'as(15)
Maz-za' roth
Me' ah
Me-a' ni (3)
Me-a' rah
Me-bu' nai (5)
Mech'e-rath (13)
Mech' e-rath-ite (8)
Me' dad
Med'a-lah (9)
Me' dan
Med' e-ba (9)
Medes
Me' di-a
Me' di-an
Me-e' da
Me-gid'do (7)
Me-gid'don (7)
Me-ha' li (3)
Me-hel' a-bel
Me-hi' da
Me'hir

Me-hol'alh-ite(8)
Me-hu'ja-el (13)
Me-hu' man (.5)
Me-hu' nim
Me-hu' nims
Me-jar' kon
Mek' o-nah (9)
Mel-a-ti'ah(la)
Mel'chi(3)(6)
Mel-chi'ah(6)(9)
Mel-chi'as (13)
Mel'chi-el (13)
Mel-chis'e-dek
Mel-chi-shu' a (IS)
Me-le' a
Me' lech (6)
Mel'li-cu
Mel' i-ta
Mel' zar
Mem' phis
Me-mii'can (13)

ME

Men' a-hem
Me' nan
Me'ne

Me'nith
Men'o-lhai (5)
Me-on'e-nem
Meph' a-alh
Me-phib' o-sheth
Me' rab

Mer-a-i'ah(15)
Me-rai'olli (5)
Me' ran
Mer'a-ri (3)
Mer'a-rites(8)
Mer-a-lha'im (16)
Me' red
Mer'e-molh
Me' res
Mer'i-bah (9)
Mer'i-bah Ka'desh
Me-rib'ba-al
Mer'i-moth (4)
Me-ro'dach (11)

Bal' a-dan
Me' roni

Me-ron' o-thite (8)
Me' roz
Me' ruth
Me'sech(6)
Me' seic
Me' sha
Me' shach (6)
Me'shech (Q)
Me'shek
Mesh-ei-e-mi' ah
Mesh-ez' a-bel
Mesh-ez' a-beel
Mesh-il-la' mith
Mesh-il' le-nioth
Me-sho' bah (9)
Me-shul' lam
Me-shul' le-miih
Mes'o-bah (13)

MI 207

Mes' o-ba-ite (8)
Mes-o-po-ta' mi-a
Mes-si'ah (15)
Mes-si'as (15)
Me-te'rus (13)
Me'theg Am'mah
Melh' re-dath
Me-thu'sa-el
Me-thu'se-lah(9)
Me-thu'se-la
Me-u'nim (15)
Mez'a-hab
Mi' a- m in
Mib'har
Mib'sani
I Mib'zar
j Mi' cah (9)
I Mi-cai'ah (5)
j Ml' cha (9)
Mi'cha-el(15)
Mi'chah(9)

Mi-chai' ah

Mi' chel

Mich' mas (6)

Mikf mas

Mich' mash

Mich' me-thah (9)

Mich'ri(3)

Mich' tarn

Mid' din

Mid'i-an

Mid'i-an-ites (8)

Mig' da-lel

Mig' dal Gad

Mig' dol

Mig'ron

Mij'a-min

Mik'loth

Mik-nei'ah (9)

Mil-a-la'i(5)

Mil' cah (9)

Mil' chah (9)

xMil'cha(9)

208 Ml

Mil' com
Mil' lo
Mi'na(9)
Mi-ni'a-min
Mill' ni (3)
Mill' nitb
Miph' kad
Mii'i-am
Mir' ma (9)
Mis'iiab

Misli'a-el(13) (15)
Mi'!.lial(a)
Mi' sham
Mi' she-al
Mish' ma (9)
Mish-man' na
Mish'ra-ites (8)
Mis' par
Mis'pe-reth
Mis' pha (9)
Mis'phah(9)
Mis'ra-im (l6)
Mis' re-photli-ma'
im(l6)

MO
Milh' cah (9)
Mith'nite (8)
Mith'ri-dath
Mi'zar
Miz' pah (9)
Miz'peh (9)
Miz'ia-im (l6)
Miz'zah (9)
Mna' son
Na' son
Mo'ab

Mo' ab-ites (8)
Mo-a-di'ah (15)
Mock'mur
Mock' ram
Mo' din
Mo'eth
Mol' a-dah (9)
Mo' lech (6)
ikfo' lek
Mo' li (3)
Mo' lid
Mo' loch (6)
i Mo' lok

MY

Mom' d is
Mo-o-si'as (13)
Mo'rash-ite (8)
Mo'ras-Uiile
Mor'de-cai(5)(13)
Mo'rth (9)
Mor'esh-elh Gath
Mo-ii'ali (15)
Mo-se' ra (9)
Mo-se' rah (9)
Mo-so'roth
Mo' ses
Mo' zes
Mo-sol' lam
Mo-sul' la-mon
Mo'za(9)
Mo'zali
Mup' pirn
Mu' shi (3)
Mu' shites (8)
Muth'lab-beu
Myn' dus
M/ra(9)
Myt-e-le' ne

NA

Na'am
Na' a-mah (9)
Na'a-man (15)
Na' a-ma-thites (8)
Na' a-mites (S)
Na' a-rah (9)
Na' a-rai (5)
Na' a-ran
Na' a-rath
Na-ash' on
Na'a-thus
Na'bal

NA

Nab-a-ri' as
Na-ba-lhe' ans
Na'bath-ites (8)
Na' both
Na'chon(6)
Na'chor(6)
Na' dab
Na-dab' a-lhe
Nag'ge(7)
Na-ha'li-el(l3)
Na-hal'lal
Na'ha-loi

NA

Na' ham

!>f a-ham' a-ni (3)

Na-har' a-i (5)

Na' hash

Na' hath

Nah' bi (3)

Na'ha-bi(3)

Na'hor

Nah' shon

Na' hum

Na' i-diis (5)

Na'im

NE

Na'in

Nai' oth (5)

Na-ne' a (9)

Na' o-mi (3)

Na' pish

Naph' i-si (3)

Naph'tha-li (3)

Naph' thar

Naph'tu-him (11)

Nas' bas

Na' shon

Na'sith

Na'sor

Na' than

Na-than'a-el (13)

Nath-a-ni'as (15)

Na' than Me' lech (6)

Na've

Na'um

Naz-a-rene'

Naz-a-renes' (8)

Naz'a-reth

Naz'a-rite (8)

Ne'ah

Ne-a-ri'ah (15)

Neb'a-i(5)

Ne-bai'oth (5)

Ne-ba'joth

Ne-bal'lat

Ne'bat

Ne'bo

Neb-u-chad-nez' zar

Neb-u-chod-on' o-

sor
Neb-u-chad-rez' zar
Neb-u-chas' ban
Neb-u-zar' a-dan

NE
Ne'cho (6)
Ne-co' dan
Ned-a-bi'ah (15)
Ne-e-mi'as
Neg'i-noth (7)
Ne-hel' a-mite
Ne-he-mi'ah(())(l
Ne-he-mi' as
Ne'huni
Ne-hush' ta (9)
Ne-hush' tah
Ne-hush' tan
Ne'i-el (13)
Ne'keb
Ne-ko'da
Nem-u'el(I3)(17)
Nem-u'el-ite8(S)
Ne' pheg
Ne'phi(3)
Ne' phis
Ne' phish
Ne-phish'e-sim
Neph'tha-li(3)
Nep' tho-ah
Neph'tu-im
Ne-phu'sim (13)
Ner

Ne're-us
Ner' gal

Ner' gal Sha-re'zer
Ne'ri(3)
Ne-ri'ah (15)
Ne-than'e-el(13)
Neth-a-ni'ah
Neth' i-nims
Ne-to' phah (9)
Ne-toph'a-thi(3)

NY 209

Ne-toph'a-thites
Ne-zi'ah (15)
Ne'zib
Nib' bas
Nib' shan
Nic-o-de' mus
5) Nic-o-la'i-taoes
Nic'o-las
Nim'rah
Nim' rim
Nim'rod
Nim'shi (3)
Nin' e-ve
Nin' e-veh (9)
Nin' e-vites (8)
Ni' san
Nis'roch(6)
Ms' rok

No-a-di'ah (15)
No' ah or No'e
Nob

No' bah (9)
Nod
No' dab
No'e-ba (9)
No'ga, or No'gah
No' hah (9)
Nom

Nom' a-des
Non
Noph
Noff

No' phah (9)
No-me' ni-us
Nun, the father of

Joshua
Nym' phas

( 210 )

OM

Ob-a-di' ah (15)

O'bal

O'bed

O'bed E'dom

O' beth

O'bil

O' both

0'chi-el(13)

Oc-i-de' lus (7)

Os-i-de' lus

Oc'i-na(7)

Os' i-na

Oc' ran

O'ded

O-dol' lam

Od-on ar'kes

Og

O'had

O'hel

Ol' a-mu3

O-lym' phas

Om-a-e'rus (13)

OP

O' mar

O-me' ga (9)

O'mer

Om'ri(3)

On

O' nam

O'nan

O-nes'i-mus

On-e-siph' o-rus

O-ni' a-res

O-ni'as (15)

O' no

O' nus

O-nv'' as

On'y-cha

On' e-ka

O' n>x

O'phel

O' pher

O' phir

Oph'ni(3)

Opl/ rah

OZ

O'reb

O' ren, or O' ran

O-ri' on

Ol' nan

Or' phah (9)

O/'/a

Or-tho-si'as (15)

O-sai'as (5)

O-se'as

O'see

O' she-a

Os' pray

Os' si-frage

Oth'iii(3)

Oth'ni-el (4) (13)

Odi-o-ni'as (15)

O'zem

O-zi'as (\5)

O'zi-el (4) (13)

Oz' ni (3)

Oz'nite? (8)

O-zo' ra (9)

PA

PA

PA

r a' A-RAI (5)

Pa' dan

Pa' dan A' ram

Pa' don

Pa'gi.el(7)(13)

Pa' hath Mo' ab

Pa'i(3)(5)

Pa'lal

Pal' es-tine

Pal'lu

Pal'lu-ites (8)
Pal' ti (3)
Pal'ti-el(13)
Pal' tite (8)
Pan' nag
Par' a-dise
Pa' rah
Pa' ran
Par' bar
Par-mash' ta

Par' nie-nas
Par' nath
Par' nach (6)
Pa' rosh

Par-shan' da-tha
Par' u-ah

Par-va'im(5)(l6)
Pa' sach (6)
Pas-dam' min
Pa-se' ah (9)

PE

Pas h' Ill-
Pas' o-ver
Pal' a-ra
Pa-le' o-li
Pa- the' us (13)
Path' ros
Path- III' sim
Pal' ro-bas
Pa' II
Paul

Ped'a-hel (13)
Ped' ah-zur
Ped-ai'oh (5)
Pe'knh(y)
Pek-a-hi' ah
Pe' kod
Pel-a-i' ah (5)
Pel-a-h' ah
Pel-a-ti'ah (15)
Pe'leg
P.' let
Pe'leth

Pe'leth-ites (8)
Pe-li'as (15)
Pel'o-nite (8)
Pe-ui'el (13)
Pe-nin'iuih
]-*eu'i]i-nuh
Pen-tap' o-lis
Pen' ta-leuch (6)
Pen' ta-teuk
Pen' te-cosl
Pen' te-coast
Pe-iui' el ( 1 S)
Pe'or
Per'a-zim
Pe'resh
Pe' rez

Pe' rez Uzf za.
Per'gaO)
Per'ga-mos
Pe-ri' da (9)

PH

Per' iz-zites (8)
Per' me-nas
Per-u'da (Q) (13)
Peth-a-hi'ah (15)
P^' Ihor
Pe-thu'el (13)
Pe-ul'thai (5)'
Phac' a-retli
Phai' sur (5)
Phal-dai' us (5)
Pha-le'as (II)
Pha' leg
Plml'lu
Phai' ti (3)
Phal'ti-el (13)
Pha-nu'el (13)
Phar'a-cim (7)
Pha'ra-oh
Fa' ro

Phar-a-tho' iii (3)
Pha' rez
Pha'rez-ites (8)
Phar' i-sees
Pha'rosh
Phar' phar
Phar' zites (8)
Phu'se-ah (13)
Pha-se'lis(13)
Phas'i-rou
Phe' be

Phe^u'ce(13)
Phib'e-seth
Phi' col
Phi-lar' ches
Phi-le'mon (U)
Phi-le'tus(ll)
Phi-lis'ti-^a
Phi-lis' tim
Phj-lis'tines(8)
Fi-lii/ this
Phi-lol' o-gus
Phil-o-me' tor

p 2

PY 211

Phin'e-as

Phin' e-has

Phi' son (1)

Phle' gon

Pho'ros

Phul, rhymes dull

Phur

Phu' rah

Phut, rhymes nvt

Phu'vah

Phy-gel'lus

Ph}'-lac' te-ries

Pi-ha-hi'roth

Pi' late

Pil'dash

Pil'e-tha

Pil'tai (5)

Pi' non

Pi'ra

Pi' ram

Pir' a-lhon

Pii'a-thon-ite (8)

Pis' gall

Pi' son (1)

Pis' pah

Pi' then (])

Poch' e-reth (6)

Pon' ti-us Pi' late

Por'a-tha (9)

Pot' i-phar

Po-tiph' e-ra

Proch' o-rus

Pu'a, or Pu'ah

Pu' dens

Pu' hites (8)

Pul, rhymes dull

Pu' nites (8)

Pu' non

Pur, or Pu'rim
I Put, rhymes nut
jPu'ti-el (13)

P>' garg

RA

Ra' a-mah (9)
Ra-a-mi'ah(15)
Ra-am' ses
Rab' bah
Rab' bath
Rab' bat
Rab' bi (3)
Rab' bith
Rab-bo' in (3)
Rab' mag
Rab' sa-ces
Rab' sa-ris
Rab'sha-keh (9)
Ra' ca, or Ra' cha
Ra'cab(6)
Ra' cal
Ra'chab(6)
Ra'chel(6)
Rad' da-i (5)
Ra' gau
Ra' ges
Rag' u-a
Ra-gu'el(13)
Ra' hab
Ra' ham
Ra' kem
Rak' kath
Rak'kon
Ram

( 212 )

RE

Ra'ma, or Ra'mah
Ra' math

Ra-math-a'im (l6)
Ram' a-them j

Ra' malh-ite (8) |

Ra' math Le' hi i

Ra' math Mis' peh
Ra-me' ses
Ra-mi'ah(15)
Ra' moth

Ra' moth Gil' e-ad
Ra' pha

*Ra'pha-el(l3)(15)
Ra' pfiel
Ra' phah (9)
Raph'a-im (1 6)
Ra' phon
Ra' phu
Ras' sis

Rath'u-raus (12)
Ra' zis

Re-a-i'ah(5)
Re' ba (9)
Re-bec' ca (9)
Re' chab (6)
Re' chab-ites (8)
Re'chah(9)
Re^ka
Re-el-ai' ah (5)

RE

Re-el-i'a3(15)
Ree-sai' as (5)
Re' gem, the g hard
Re-gem' me-Iech
Re' gora

Re-ha-bi'ah (15)
Re' hob
Re-ho-bo' am
Re-ho' both
Re'hu
Re' hum
Re' i (3)
Re' kem

Rem-a-li'ah (15)
Re' meth
Rem' men
Rem'mon Meth'o-

ar
Rem' phan
Rem' phis

Re'pha-el(13)(15)
Re' phah
Reph-a-i'ah (15)
Reph'a-im(l6)
Reph' a-ims
Reph'i-dim
Re' sen
Re' sheph
Re'u

* Raphael. — This word lias uniformly the accent on the first syllable through*
out Milton, though Graecised by 'pacpsJiX ; but the quantity is not so invariably
settled by him ; for in his Paradise Lost he makes it four times of three sylla-
bles and twice of two. What is observed under Israel is applicable to this
word. CoUoquialiy we may pronounce it in two, as if written Rapfte/ ; but in
deliberate and solemn speaking or reading, we ought to make the two last vow-
els to be heard separately and distinctly. The same may be observed of
Michael, which Milton, in his Paradise Lost, uses six times as a word of three
syllables, and eighteen times as a word of two only.

,\

RH
Reu' ben
Re-u'el(lS)
Reu' niah
Re' zeph
Re-zi'a (15)
Re' zin
Re' zon
Rhe' gi-um
R^je-um
Rhe' sa
Re' sa
Rho' da

RO

Rhod' o-cus

Ri'bai(5)

Rib'lah

Rim' mon

Rim' mon Pa' rez

Rin' nah (9)

Ri' phath

Ry'fath

Ris'sah(9)

Rith' mall

Ris' pah

Ro-ge'lim (7) (13)

RO 21S

Roh'gah (y)
Ro' ga
Ro' i-mus
Ro-mam-ti-e' zer
Rosh
Ru' by
Ru'fus
Ru' ha-niah
Ru' mah
Rus' ti-cus
Ruth
Rooth

SA

Sa-bac-tha' N1*
fSab' a-oth
Sa' bat
Sab' a-tus
Sab' ban
Sab' bath
Sab-ba-the' us
Sab-be' us
Sab-de' us
Sab'di(3)
Sa-be' ans
Sa'bi(3)

SA

Sab' tah (9)

Sab' te-cha (6)

Sa' car

Sad-a-mi'as (15)

Sa' das

Sad-de' us

Sad' due

Sad' du-cees

Sa'doc

Sa-ha-du'tha Je'gar

Sa'la

Sa'lah(9)

SA

Sal-a-sad' a-i (5)
Sa-la'thi-el(13)
Sal'cah (9)
Sal' chah
Sa' lem
Sa' lini
Sal' la-i (5)
Sal'lu
Sal' lum
Sal-lu'mus (IS)
Sal' ma, or Sal' mah
Sal' mon

* Sabacthani. — Some, says the editor of Labbe, place the accent on the an.
tepenultimate syllable of this word, and others on the penultimate : this last
pronunciation, he says, is most agreeable to the Hebrew word, the penultimate
of which is not only long, but accented ; and as this word is Hebrew, it is cer-
tainly the preferable pronunciation.

t Sabaoth. — This word should not be confounded in its pronunciation with
Sabbath, a word of so different a signification. Sabaoth ought to be heard in
three syllables by keeping the o and o separate and distinct. This it must be
confessed, is not very easy to do, but is absolutely necessary to prevent a veiy
gross confusion of ideas, and a perversion of the sense.

214 SA

Sal-mo' ne (13)
Sa' lorn
Sa-lo'uie (13)
Sa'lu
Sa'liim
Sam'a-el (IS)
Sa-iuai' as (5)
Sa-mu'ri-a, or
Saiii-a-ri'a
Sa-n»ar' i-tans
Sam' a-tus
Sa-niei'us (9)
Sam' gar Ne'bo
Sa' mi (3)
Sa' mis
Sam' lah (9)
Sam' mus
Samp' sa-mes
Sam' son
Sam'u.el(13)(17)

SA

San-a-bas'sa-rus

San'a-sib

San-I>ul' lat

San' he-drim

San -sau' nail

Saph
I Sa' phat

i Saph-a-ti'as (15)
I Saph' ir
I Sa' pheth

Sap-phi' ra (9)

Sap' phire

Sar-a-bi' as (15)

Sa' ra, c^r Sa' rai (5)

Sar-a-i'ah (5)

Sa-rai'as(5)(13)

Sa-ram' a-el

Sar' a-mel

Sa' raph

Sar-ched' o-nus (6)

9A

Sar' de-US

Sar' dis

Sai' dites (8)

Sai'di-us

Sar' dine

Sai'do-nyx

Sa' re-a

Sa-rep' ta

Sar' eon

Sa' rid

Sa' ron

Sa-ro' thi (3)
I Sar-se' chim (6)
i Sa' ruch (6)
I *Sa' tan "
i SaUi-ra-baz' nes
! Sath-ra-bou-za' nes
I Sav' a-ran
' Sa' vi-as ( 1 5)

Saul

* Satan. — There is some dispute among the learned about the quantity of the
second syllable of this word when Latin or Greek, as may be seen in Labbe,
but none about the first, T^iiis is acknowledged to be sliort, and this has in-
duced those critics wlio liave great knowledge of Latin, and very little of their
own language, to pronounce the first syllable short in English, as if written
Saltan. If these crentlenien have not perused the Principles of Pronunciation,
prefixed to tiie Critical Pronouncing Dictionary, I would take the liberty of
referring them to what is there said, for full satisfaction for whatever relates to
deriving English quantity from the Latin. But for those who have not an op-
portunity of inspecting that work, it may, perhaps, be sufficient to observe,
that no analogy is more universal than that which, in a Latin word of two syl.
lables with but one consonant in the middle, and t'le accent on the first syl-
lable, leads ns to pronounce that syllable long. This is, likewise, the genuine
pronunciation of English words of the same form ; and where it has been coun-
teracted we find a miserable attempt to follow the Latin quantity in (he English
word, which we entirely neglect in the Latin itself, (see Introduction, page xiii,)
Cato and Plato are instances where we make the vowel a long in English, where
it is short in Latin ; and caligo and cogito, where we make the a and o in the
first syllable short in English, when it is long in Latin. Thus if a word of tw©
syllables with one consonant in the middle and the accent on the first, which,
according to onrown vernacular analogy, we should pronounce as we do Cato and
Pluto with the first vowel long ; if this word, I say, happens to be derived from
a word of three syllables in Latin, with the first short ; this is looked upon as

a good

SE
See' va
Sef va

Sche'chem (6)
She' keni
Scribes
Scyth' i-ans
Syth' i-ans
Scy-thop' o-lis
Scyth-o-pol' i-tans
Se'ba
Se' bat
Sec'a-cah
Sech-e-ni' as (15)
Se' cliu

Sed-e-ci' as (15)
Sed-e-si' as (7)
Se' gub
Se'ir
Se' i-rath
Se'la
Se' la Ham-mah-le'

koth
Se'lah(9)

SE

Se'le<1

Sel-e-rai' as ( 1 5)
Sem

Sem-a-clii' ah (15)
Sem-a-i'ah (15)
Sem-a-i'as (5)
Sem' e-i (3)
Se-mel' le-us
Se' mis
Sen' a-ah
Se' neh (9)
Se' nir

Sen-a-che'rib (13)
Sen' u-ah
Se-o'rim
Se' phar
Sepli' a-rad
Seph-ar-va' im (16)
Se'phar-vites
Se-phe' la
Se'rah

Se-ra-i'ah (5)
Ser' a-pbim

SH

215

Se' red

Se' ron

Se' rug

Se' sis

Ses' thel

Seih

Se'thar

Se' ther

Sha-al-ab' bin

Sha-al' bim

Sha-al' bo-nite (8)

Slia' aph

Sha-a-ra'im (l6)

Shar' a-ini

Sha-ash' gas

Shab-beth'a-i(5)

Shach' i-a

Shad' da-i (5)

Sha' drach

Sha'ge(7)

Sha-haz' i-math (13)

Shal'le-cheth

Sha' lem

a good reason for shortening the first syllable of the English word, as in magic,
placid, tepid, &c., though we violate tliis rule in the pronunciation of the Latin
words caligo, cogito, &c., which, according to this analogy, ought to be cale-i-go,
coge-i-to, &c. with the first syllable long.

This pedantry, wJiich ought to have a harsher title, has considerably hurt the
sound of our language, by introducing into it too many short vowels, and con-
sequently rendering it less flowing and sonorous. The tendency of the penul-
timate accent to open and lengthen the first vowel in dissyllables, with but one
•onsonant in the middle, in some measure counteracts the shortening tendency
of two consonants, and the almost invariable shortening tendency of the ante-
penultimate accent ; but this analogy, which seems to be the genuine operation
of nature, is violated by these ignorant critics, from the pitiful ambition of ap-
pearing to understand Latin. As the first syllable, therefore, of the word in
question has its first vowel pronounced short for such miserable reasons as have
been shown, and this short pronunciation does not seem to be general, as may
be seen under the word in the Critical Pronouncing Dictionary, we ought cer-
tainly to incline to that pronunciation which is so agreeable to the analogy of
our own language, and which is, at the same time, so much more pleasing to
the ear. — See Principles prefixed to the Critical Pronouncing Dictionary, No.
543, 544, &c., and the wor<ls Drama and Salire.

216

SH

Slia' liin

Shal' i-sha

Shal' lum

Shal' raa-i (5)

Shal' man

Shal-ma-ne' ser

Sha' ma

Shara-a-r'/ah (15)

Sha' med

Sha' mer

Shan/ gar

Sham' huth

Sha' mir

Sham' ma (9)

Sham'mah (9)

Sham' ma-i (5)

Sham' moth

Sham-mu' a (9)

Sham-mu' ah (9)

Sham-she-ra' i (5)

Sha'pham

Sha' phan

Sha' phat

Sha' pher

Shar<a-i(5)

Shar'ma-im (16)

Sha' rar

Sha-re' zer

Sha' ron

Sha' ron-ite (8)

Sha-ru' hen

Shash'a-i (o)

Sha' shak

Sha' veh (9)

Sha' veth

Sha'ul

Sha'ul-it€s(8)

Sha-u' sha

She' al

She-al'ti-el(13)

.She-a-n'ah(15)

Slie-ar-ja' shub

She' ba, or She' bah

SH

She' bam

Sheb-a-ni'ah (15)
Sheb' a-rim
She' bat
She' ber
Sheb' na
Sheb'u-el(lS)
Shec-a-ni' ah
She' chem (6)
She' chem-ites
Shech' i-nah
Shek' e-nah
Shed' e-ur
She-ha-ri'ah (15)
She'kel
She'lah

She' lan-ites (8)
Shel-e-mi'ah (15)
She' leph
She' lesh
Shel'o-mi(3)
Shel' o-mith
Shel' o-moth
She-lu' mi-el (IS)
Shem
She' ma
Shem'a-ah(9)
Shem-a-i'ah (5)
Shem-a-ri' ah (15)
Shem' e-ber
She' mer
She-mi' da (13)
Shem' i-nith
She-mir'a-moth
She-mu'el(13)(17)
Shen

She-na' zar
She' nir
She' pham
Sheph-a-ti' ah (15)
She' phi (3)
She' pho
She-phu'phaii (11)

SH

She' rah

Sher-e-bi'ah(l5)
She' resh
She -re' zer
She' shack
She'shai(5)
She' shan
Shesh-baz' zar
Sheth
She' thar

She'thar Boz'na-i
She' va
Shib' bo-leth
Shib' mah (9)
Shi' chron
Shig-gai' on (5)
Shi' on
Shi'hor

Shi'hor Lib'nath
Shi-i'im(3)(4)
She-i' im
Shil' hi (3)
Shil'him
Shil' lem
Shil' lem-ites (8)
Shi'loh,orShi'lo(9)
Shi-lo'ah(9)
Shi-lo'ni(3)
Shi-lo'nites(8)
Shil' shah (9)
Shim' e-a
Shim' e-ah
Shim' e-am
Shim' e-ath
Shim'e-ath-ites
Shim' e-i (3)
Shim' e-on
Shim' hi (3)
' Shi' mi (3)
Shim' ites (8)
Shim' ma (9)
Shi' mon
Shim' rath

SH

Shin/ ri (3)
Shim' rith
Shim'ron
Shini'ron-ites (8)
Shim'ron Me'roii
Shin/shai (5)
Shi' nab
Shi'nar
Shi' phi (3)
Shiph' mite
Shiph'ra (9)
Shiph' rath
Ship' tan
Shi'sha (9)
Shi'shak
Shil'ra-i (5)
Shit' tah (9)
Shii'tim Wood
Shi'za (9)
She' a (9)
Sho' ah (9)
Sho' ab
Sho' bach (6)
Sho' ba-i (5)
Sho'bal
Sho'bek
Sho'bi(S)
Sho' cho (6)

SH

Sho' choh (9)
Sho' ham
Sho' mer
Sho' phach (6)
Sho' phan
Sho-shan' nim
Sho-shan' nim

E'duth
Shu' a (9)
Shu' ah (9)
Shu'al

Shu'ba-el(13)
Shu' ham
Shu' ham-ites (8)
Shu' hites
Shu'lam-ite
Shu' math-ites (8)
Shu' nam-ile
Shu' nem
Shu'ni(3)
Shu' nites (8)
Shu' pham
Shu' pham-ite
Shup' pim
Shur
Shu' shau
Shu'shan E'duth
Shu'the-lah(9)

SI

217

Shu' ihal-ites (8)
Si'a(])
Si'a-ka(l)(9)
Si' ba

Sib' ba-chai (5)
Sib' bo-leth
Sib'mah(9) ^
Sib'ra-im(l6)
Si'chem(l)((j)
Sid' dim
Si'de
Si' don

Si-gi' o-noth (7)
Si' ha (9)
Si' hon
Si' hor
Si' las
Sil'la(9)
*Sil'o-a
Sil' o-as
Sil'o-ah, or
Sil' o-am
Sil'o-e(9)
Si-mal-cu' e
Sim' e- on
Sim'e-on-ites (8)
Si' mon
Sim'ri(3)

* Siloa. — This word, according to the present general rule of pronouncing
these words, ought to have the accent on the second syllable, as it is Gr^ecised
by 2i\aia ; but Milton, who understood its derivation as well as the present race
of critics, has given it the antepenultimate accent, as more agreeable to the
general analogy of accenting English words of the same form :

Or if Sion hill

Delight thee more, or Siloa'a brook that flow'd

Fast by the oracle of God—

If criticism ought not to overturn settled usages, surely when that usage is
Kanctioned by such a poet as Milton, it ought not to be looked upon as a
licence, but an authority. With respect to the quantity of the first syllable,
analogy requires that, if the accent be on it, it should be short. — (See Rules
prefixed to the Greek and Latin Proper Names, rule 19.)

218 SO

Sin

*Si' nai (fj)
Si' nim
Sin' ites (8)
Si' on
Siph' moth
Sip' pai (5)
Si'rach (1)(6)
Si' rah (9)
Sir' i-on
Sis-am' a-i (5)
Sis' e-ra (9)
Si-sin' nes
Sit' nah
Si' van
So

So'choh(6)(9)
So' ho
So'coh (9)
So' ho
So' di (3)

SU
Sod'om
Sod'om-ites
Sod' o-ma
Sol' o-mon
Sop' a-ter
Soph' e-reth
So'rek
So-sip' a-ter
Sos'the-nes (13)
Sos'tra-tus (13)
So' ta-i (5)
Sta' chys (6)
St a' hees
Stac' te
Steph' a-nas
Steph' a-na
Ste' phen
Su' ah (9)
Su'ba
Su' ba-i (5)
Sue' coth

SY

Sue' coth Be'noth

Su-ca' ath-ites

Sud

Su'di-as

Suk' ki-ims (4)

Sur

Su'sa

Su' san-chites (6)

Su-san' nah (9)

Su' si (3)

Sye' a-mine

Sy-ce' ne

Sy'char(l)(6)

Sy-e'lus (12)

Sy-e' ne

Syn' a-gogue

Syn' a-gog

Syn' ti-che (4) (6)

Syr' i-a Ma^a-.cah

Syr' i-on

Sy-ro-phe-nic' i-a

* Sinai. — If we pronounce this word after the Hebrew, it is three syllables ;
if after the Greek, SivS, two only ; though it must be confessed that tiie liberty
allowed to poets of increasing the end of a line with one, and sometimes two
syllables, renders their authority, in this case, a little equivocal. Labbe
adopts the former pronunciation, but general usage seems to prefer the latter :
and if we almost universally follow the Greek in other cases, why not in this?
Milton adopts the Greek.

Sing, heav'niy muse! tliat ou the secret top
Of Oreb or of Sinai didst inspire

Tliat shepherd

God, from the mount of Sinai, whose gray top
Shall tremble, he descending, will himself.
In thunder, lightning, and loud trumpets' sound,
Ordain them laws.

Par. Lost, b. xii. v. 227.

Weoughtnot, indeed, to lay too much stress on the quantity of Milton, which
is often so different in the same word ; but these are the only two passages in
his Paradise Lost where this word is used ; and as he has made the same letters
a diphthong in Asmadai, it is highly probable he judged that Sinai ought to be
pronounced in two syllables.— (See Rules prefixed to this Vocabulary, No. 5.)

( 219 )

TA

1 a' A-NACH (5)

Ta' a-nach Shi' lo

Tab' ba-otli

Tab' bath

Ta' be-al

Ta'be-el (13)

Ta-bel' li-us

Tab' era (9)

Tab' i-tha

Ta' bor

Tab' ri-nion

Tach' mo-nite

Tad' mor

Ta' han

Ta' han-ites (8)

Ta-haph' a-ues

Ta-hap' e-nes

Ta' hath

Tab' pe-nes (9)

Tah' re-a (9)

Tab' tim Hod' shi

Tal'i-iha Cu'mi

Tal' mai (5)

Tal' mon

Tal' sas

Ta' inah

Ta' mar

Tarn' muz

Ta' nach (6)

Tan' hu-melh

Ta' nis

Ta' phalh

Taph' e-nes

Taph' lies

Ta' phon

Tap' pu -ah (13)

Ta' rah (9)

Tar'a-lah(9)(13)

Ta' re-a (9)

TE

Tar' pel-ites (8)
Tar'shis
Tar' shish

Tar-shi' si (3)

Tar'sus

Tar' tak

Tar' tan

Tal' na-i (5)

Te' bah (9)

Teb-a-li'ah(15)

Te' beth

Te-liaph' iie-hes

Te-hin' nab
j Te' kel
I Te-ko'a, or
! Te-ko'ah
jTe-ko'ites(8)
I Tel' a- bib
! Te' lah (9)

Tel'a-im(l6)

Te-las' sar
\ Te' lem

Tel-ha-re'sha

Tel-har' sa (9)

Tel' me-la (9)

Tel' me-lah (9)

Te' ma (9)
, Te' man

Tem'a-ni (3)

Te' man-ites (8)

Tem'e-ni (3)

Te' pho

Te' rah (Q)

Ter' a-phim

Te' resh

Ter' ti-us

Ter' she- us .

Ter-tul' Ins

Te' ta

TI

Tel' r.arch (G)
Thad-de'us(12)
Tha' hash
Tha' mah (9)
Tham'na-lha
Tha' ra (9)
Thar'ra(9)
Thar' shish
Thas'si (3)
The' bez
Tlie-co'e
The-las' ser
The-ler' sas
The-oc' a-uus
The-od' o-tus
The-oph'i-lus
The' ras
Ther' me-leth
Thes-sa-lo-ni' ca
Theu' das
Thim' na-thalh
This' be
Thorn' as
Tomf as
Thorn' o-i (3)
Thra-se' as
Thum' mira
Thy-a-ti' ra (9)
Tib' bath
Ti-be' ri-as
Tib'ni (.3)
Ti'dal

Tig' lath Pi-le'se4-
Tik' vah (9)
Tik' vath
Ti'lon

Ti-me' lus (IS)
Tim'na(9)
Tim'nath (9)

220

T[

Tin/ na-thah
Tim' nath He' i es
Tim'nath Se'rah
Tim'nite (8)
Ti-mo'the-us
Tim' o-thy (Eng.)
Tip' sah (9)
Ti'ras

Ti'rath-ites(8)
Tir'ha.kah(9)
Tir' ha-nah
Tir'i-a (9)
Tir' sha-tha
Tir'zah (9)
Tish' bite
Ti' van
Ti'za
Ti'zite(8)

TO

To' ah

To' a-uah

Tob

To-bi'ah(15)

To-bi'as(15)

To' hie (Eng.)

To'bi-el(4)(13)

To-bi'jah (16)

To' bit

To'chen(6)

To-gar' mah

To'hu

To'i(3)

To' la (9)

To' lad

To'la-ites(8)

Tol' ba-nes

Tol'mai(5)

TY

To'phel

To' phet

To'u

Trach-o-ni'tis (12)

Trip' o-lis

Tro' as

Tro-gyl' li-um

Troph' i-mus

Try-phe'na (12)

Try-pho'sa(12)

Tu'bal

Tu'balCa'in

Tu-bi'e-m(3)

Ty-be'ri-as

Tych' i-cus

Tyre, one syllable

Ty-ran' nus

Ty' rus

UN

>»

Va-jez'a-tha(9)

Va-ni' ah (9)

Vash'ni(3)

Vash'ti(3)

U'cal

U'el

U'la-i(5)

U'lam

Ui'la(9)

Um'raah(9)

Un' ni (3)

UT

Voph' si (3)
U'phaz
U-phar' sin
Ur' ba-ne
U'ri (3)
U-ri'ah(9)
U-ri'as (15)
U'ri-el(4)(14)
U-ri'jah (9) (15)
U' rim
U'ta(9)

uz

I U' tha-i (5)

|U'thi(3)

! U' za-i (5)

lU'zal

IUz'za(9)

j Uz' zah (9)
Uz' zen She' rah

• Uz' zi (3)
Uz-zi'ah (15)
Uz-zi'el(13)(15)
Uz-zi' el-ites (8)

XA

Xa'gtjs
Xan' thi-cus

XE

Xe'ne-as
Xer-o-pha' gi-a

XY

Xe-rol' y-be
Xys' tus

( 221 ;

ZA

ifjA-A-NA'lM (16)

Za' a-man
Za-a-nan' nitn
Za' a-van
Za' bad
Zab-a-dae' ans
Zab-a-dai' as (5)
Zab' bai (5)
Zab' ud

Zab-de'u3(12)
Zab'di(3)
Zab'di.el(ll)
Za-bi'na (9)
Za'bud
*Zab' u-lon
Zac' ca-i (5)
Zac' cur

Zac-a-ri'ah(l5)
Za' cher (6)
Za' ker

Zac-che' us ( 1 2)
Zak-ke' ns
Za'dok
Za' ham
Za'ir
Za' laph
Zal' mon
Zal-mo' nah (9)
Zal-mun' nah
Zam' bis
Zam' bri (6)

ZE

Za' moth
Zam-zum' mims
Za-no' ah (9)
Zaph-nath-pa-a-ne'

ah
Za' phon
Za'ra
Zar' a-ces
Za' rah

Zar-a-i'as(15)
Za' re-ah

Za' re-ath-ltes (8)
Za' red
Zar' e-phath
Zar' e-tan
Za' reth Sha' har
Zar'hites(8)
Zar' ta-nah
Zar' ihan
Zath' o-e
Za-thu'i(3)(ll)
Zath' thu
Zat' tu
Za' van
Za'za

Zeb-a-di'ah(15)
Ze' bah (9)
Ze-ba'im(13)(ir))
Zeb' e-dee
Ze-bi' na
Ze-bo'im(13)

ZE

Ze-bu'da(IS)

Ze' bul

Zeb' u-lon

Zeb' u-lon-ites (8)

Zech-a-ri'ah (15)

Ze'dad

Ze-de-ki'ah(15)

Zeeb

Ze' lah (9)

Ze' lek

Ze-lo' phe-ad

Ze-lo'tes(l3)

Zel' zah

Zem-a-ra'im (1 6)

Zem' a- rite (3)

Ze-mi' ra

Ze' nan

Ze' nas

Ze-or'im (13)

Zeph-a-ni' ah ( 1 5)

Ze' phath

Zeph' a-thah

Ze' phi, or Ze' pho

Ze' phon

Zeph' on-ites (8)

Zer

Ze' rah (9)

Zer-a-hi'ah (15)

Zer-a-i' a (5)

Ze' rau

Ze' red

* Zabulon.'—" Notwithstanding," says the editor of Labbe, " this word in
<« Greek, ZaSaXiv, has the penultimate long, yet in our chnrches we always
" hear it pronounced with the acute on the antepenultimate. Those who
" thus pronounce it, plead that in Hebrew the penultimate vowel is short ; but
" in the word Zorobabel, Zo^oSaSeX, they follow a different rule ; for, though the
" penultimate in Hebrew is long, they pronounce it with the antepenultimate
»♦ accent."

2!^2

Z[

Zer' e-da

Zer'e-clah

Ze-red'a-thah

Zer'e-rath

Ze' resh

Ze^reih

Ze'ri (3)

Ze' ror

Ze-ru' ah ( 1 3)

Ze-rub' ba-bel

Zer-u-i'ah (15)

Zer-vi'ah (lo)

Ze' tham

Ze' than

Ze'thar

Zi'a(9)

Zrba(9)

Zib' e-on

Zib'i-on

Zich' ri (3)

Zik' ri

Zlld' dim

Zid-ki'jah (15)

Zi'doB, or Si' don

Zi-do' ui-ans

Zl

Zif

Zi'ha(l)(9)

Zik'lag

Zil'lah (9)

Zil' pah (9)

Zil' thai (5)

Zini' mah

Zim'ram, or
Zim' ran

Zim'ri(3)
iZia

.Zi'na(])(9)
I Zi'on, or Si' on (\)
jZi'or(l)

! ziph

|Zi'phah(l)
Ziph' i-on (2)

'Ziph'ites (8)
Zi'phron (1) |

Zip' por j

Zip-po'rah(13)(]6)i
Zith'ri(3) i

Ziz I

Zi'za(l)(9)
Zi'zah(l)(9)

ZU

Zi'na(l)(9)
Zo'an
Zo'ar
Zo' ba, or
Zo' bah
Zo-be'bah (9) (13)
Zo' har
Zo' he-leth
Zon' a-ras
Zo' peth
Zo' phah
Zo' phai (5)
Zo' pilar
Zo' phim
Zo' rail

Zo'rath-ites(8)
Zo' re-ah (9)
Zo' rites (9)
*Zo-rob'a-bel
Zu'ar
Zuph
Zur

Zu'ri-el (13)
Zu-ri-shari' da-i (5)
Zu'zims

* Morohabcl.—'Szt Zabulon.

TPRMINATIONAL VOCABULARY

OF

SCRIPTURE PROPER JfAMES.

E B A*

Accent the Antepenultimate.
JJATHSHEBA, Elisheba, Beersheba.

ADA IDA

Accent the Penultimate.
Sheniida.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Eliada, Jehoida, Bethsaida, Adida.

EA EGA ECHA UPHA

Accent the Penultimate.

Laodicea, Chaldea, Judea, Arimathea, Idiimea, Caesarea,
Berea, Iturea, Osea, Hosea, Omega, Hasupha.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Cenchrea, Sabtecha.

ASHA ISHA USHA

Accent the Penultimate.
Elisha, Jeruaha.

Accent: the Antepenultimate.
B'aasha, Shalisha.

ATHA ITHA UTHA

Accent the Penultimate,
Jegar-Sahadutha, Dalmanutha.

* For the pronnnciatiou of tlie final a in tUi» selection, see Rule the 9tl),

( 224 )

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Gabatha, Gabbatha, Amadatha, Hammedatha, Parshandalha,
Ephphatha, Tirshatha, Admatha, Caphenatha, Poratha, Achme-
tha, Tabitha, Golgotha.

lA

(Pronounced in two syllables.)
Accent the Penultimate.
Seleucia*, Japhia, Adalia, Bethulia, Nethania, Chenania,
Jaazania, Jamnia, Samaria, Hezia.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ach'aia, Arabia, Thracia, Samolhracia, Grecia, Cilicia, Cappa-
docia, Seleucia, Media, India, Pindia, Claudia, Phrygia, An-
tiochia, Casiphia, Philadelphia, Apphia, Igdalia, Julia, Pamphy-
lia, Mesopotamia, Armenia, Lycaonia, Macedonia, Apollonia,
Junia, Ethiopia, Samaria, Adria, Alexandria, Celosyria, Syria,
Assyria, Asia, Persia, Mysia, Galatia, Dalmatia, Philistia.

I K A

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Elika.

ALA ELA ILA AMA EMA IMA
Accent the Penultimate.
Ambela, Arbela, Macphela.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Magdala, Aquila, Aceldama, Apherema, Ashima, Jemima.

ANA EN A INA ON A

Accent the Penultimate.
Diana, Tryphena, Hyena, Palestine, Barjona.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abana, Hashbadana, Amana, Ecbatana.

* For this word and Samaria, Antiochia, and Alexandria, see the Initial Voca-
bulary of Gr«ek and Latin Proper Names. Also Rnle SOth prefixed to the
Initial Vocabulary.

( 225 )
O A

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Gilboa, Tektia, Siliia, Eshtemoa.

ARA ERA IRA URA

Accent the Penultimate.
Guzara, Ahira, Sapphira, Thyatira, Bethsura.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
B'aara, Bethabara, Patara, Potiphera, Sisera.

ASA OSA

Accent the Penultimate.

Cleasa, Tryphosa.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Adasa, Amasa.

ATA ETA ITA

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Ephphala, Achmeta, Melita, Hatita.

AVA UA AZA

Accejit the Penultimate.
Ahava, Malchishua^ Elishua, Shamua, Jahaza.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Jeshua, Abishua, Joshua.

AB IB OB UB

Accent the Penultimate.

Eliab, Sennacherib, Ishbi-Benob, Ahitob, Ahitub.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abiuadab, Aminadab, Jehonadab, Jonadab, Chileab, Aholiab,
Magor-Missabib, Aminadib, Eliashib, Baalzebub, Beelzebub.

AC UC

Accent the Antepenultimate.
isaaC; Syriac, Abacuc, Habbacuc.

S

( 226 )

AD ED ID OD UD

' Accent the Penultimate.

Almodad, Arphaxad, Elihud, Ahihiid, Ahiud, Ahilud.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Gal'aad, Josabad, Benhadad, Gilead, Zelophead, Zelophehad,
Jochebed, Galeed, Icabod, Ammihud, Abiud.

CE DEE LEE MEE AGE YCHE OHE ILE AME

OME ANE ENE OE OSSE VE

Accent the Penultimate.

Phenice, Bernice, Eunice, Elelohe, Salome, Magdalene*
Abilene, Mitylene, Gyrene, Syene, Colosse, (Nazarene, pro-
nounced in three syllables, with the accent on the last.)

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Zebedee, Galilee, Ptolemee, Bethphage, Syntyche, Subile,
Apanie, Gethsemane, Siloe, Ninive.

I T E* (in one syllable.)

Accent the Penultimate.

Thisbite, Shuhite, Abiezrite, Gittite, Hittite, Hivite, Buzite.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Harodite, Agagite, Areopagite, Gergashite, Morashite, Ha-
ruphite, Ephrathite, Bethelite, Carmelite, Hamulite, Benjamite,
Nehelamite, Shulamite, Shunamite, Edomite, Temanite, Gilo-
nite, Shilonite, Horonite, Amorite, Jebusite.

Accent the Preantepenultimate.
Naamathite, Jezreelite, Bethlehemite, Ephr'aimite, (Canaanite
generally pronounced in three syllables, as if written Can-an-ite.)

AG OG

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abishag, Hamongog.

* Words of this termination have the accent of the words from which they
are formed, and on this account are sometimes accented even on the preantepe-
nultimate syllable ; as Bethlehemite from Bethlehem, and so of others. Words
of this termination, therefore, of two syllables, have the accent on the penultt*
mate syllable ; and words of three or more on the same syllable as their primi-
tives. See Rule the 8th, page 175.

( 227 )

BAH CAH DAH EAH CHAH SHAH THAH

Accent the Penultimate.
Zobazibah, Makkedah, Abidah, Elishah.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Dinhabah, Aholibah, Meribali, Abelbethmacali, Abadah,
Moladah, Zeredah, Jedidah, Gibeah, Shim'eah, Zaphnath-
P'aaneah, Meachah, Berachah, Baashah, Eliathah.

AIAH EIAH

(Ai and ei pronounced as a diphthong in one s}'llab!e.)

Accent the Penultimate.

*Micaiah, Michaiah, Benaiah, Isaiah, Iphedeiah, Maaseiah.

{Ai pronounced in two syllables.)

Accent the Penultimate.

AdHiah, Pedaiah, Semaiah, Seiaiah, Asaiah.

I AH

Accent the Penultimate.

Abiah, Rh'eabiah, Zibiah, Tobiah, Maadiah, Zebadiah, Oba-
diah, Noadiah, Jedidiah, Ahiah, Pekahiah, Jezrahiah, Barachi-
ah, Japhiah, Bithiah, Hezekiah, Helkiah, Zedekiah, Adaliah,
Gedaliah, Igdaliah, Athaliah, Hackaliah, Remaliah, Nehemiah,
Shelemiah, Meshelemiah, Jeremiah, Shebaniah, Zephaniah,
Nethaniah, Chenaniah, Hananiah, Coniah, Jeconiah, Sheariah,
Zachariah, Zechariah, Amariah, Shemariah, Azariah, Neariah,
Moriah, Uriah, Josiah, Messiah, Shephatiah, Pelatiah, Ahaziah,
Amaziah, Asaziah, Uzziah.

J AH

Accent the Penultimate.
Aijah, Abijah, Jc:vdijah, Ahijah, Elijah, Adonijah, Irijah,
Tobadonijah, Urijah, Hallelujah, Zerujah.

* For the pronuDciation of the two last syllables of these words, see Rule
5th prefixed to Scripture Proper Names, page 173, 174.

9 2

( 228 )

KAH LAH MAH NAH OAH RAB SAH TAH VAH

UAH

Accent the Penultimate.
Rebekali, Azekah, Machpelah, Aholah, Abel-meholah, Beu-
lah, Elkanah, Hannah, Kirjath-sannah, Harbonah, Hashmonah,
Zalmonali, Shiloah, Noah, Manoah, Zinoah, Uzzen-sherah,
Zipporah, Keturah, Hadassah, Malchishuali, Shammuah,
Jehovah, Zeruah.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Marrekah, Baalah, Shuthelah, Telmelah, Methuselah, Hachi-
lah, Hackilah, Dalilah, Delilah, Havilah, R'aamah, Aholiba-
mah, Adamah, Elishamah, Ruhamah, Loruhamah, Kedemah,
Ashimah, Jeniimah, Penninah, Baarah, Taberah, Deborah,
Ephratah, Paruah.

ACH ECH OCR

Accent the Penultimate.

Merodach, Evil-merodach.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Ahisamach, Ebed-naelech, Abinielech, Ahimelech, Elime-
lech, Alammelech, Ananimelech, Adrammelech, Regemmelech,
Natlian-melech, Arioch, Antioch.

KEH LEH VEH APH EPH ASH ESH ISH

Accent the Penultimate.
Elealeh, Elioreph, Jehoash.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Rabshakeh, Nineveh, Ebiasaph, Bethshemesh, Enshemesh,
Carchemish.

ATH ETH ITH OTH UTH

Accent the Penultimate.

Goliath, Jehovah-jireth, Hazar-maveth, Baal-berith, Reho-
bolh, Arioth, Nebaioth^, Naioth, Moseroth, Hazerolh, Pihahi-
rolh, Mosoroth, Allon-bachuth.

* Tile ai in this and the ue\t word form cue syllable. — See Rule 5, p. 173-

( 229 )
Accent tke Antepenultimate.
Mahalath, Bashemath, Asenatfi, Daberath, Elisabeth, Dab-
basheth, Jerubbesheth, Isliboslieth, Mephibosheth, Harosheth,
Zoheleth, Bechtileth, Shibboleth, Tanhumeth, Genesareth,
Asbazareth, Nazareth, Mazzaretb, Kirharaseth, Shelomith,
Sheminith, Lapidoth, Anathoth, Kerioth, Shemiramotb, Kede-
moth, Ahemoth, Jerimoth, Sigionoth, Ashtaroth, Mazzaroth.

AI

(Pronounced as a diphthong in one syllable.)
Accent the Penultimate.
Chelubai, Asmadai, Sheshai, Shimshai, Hushai, Zilthai,
Berothai, Talmai, Tolniai, Sinai, Talnai, Arbonai, Sarai, Sippai,
Bezai.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Mordecai, Sibbachai, Chephar-Hammonai, Paarai.

AI

(Pronounced in two syllables.)

Accent the Penultimate.
Ai.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Zabbai, Bab'ai, NebUi, Shobai, Subai, Zaccai, Shaddai, Ami-
shaddai, Arid'ai, Heldai, Hegai, Haggai, Belg'ai, Bilgai, Abishai,
Uth'ai, Adlai, Barzillai, Ul'ai, Sisamai, Shalmai, Shammai,
Elisenai, Tatn'ai, Shether-bozn'ai, Naharai, Shar'ai, Shamsher'ai,
Shitrai, Arisai, Bast'ai, Bav'ai, Bigv'ai, Uzai.

DI EI LI MI NI OI PI RI UI ZI.

Accent the Penultimate.
Areli, Loam mi, Talithacumi, Gideoni, Benoni, Hazeleponi,
Philippi, Gehazi.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Engedi, Sim'ei, Shimei, Edrei, Bethbirei, Abisei, Baali,
Naphthali, Nepththali, Pateoli, Adami, Naomi, Hanani, Beer-
lahairoi, Mehari, H'aahashtari, Jesvii.

EK UK

Accent the Penultimate.
Adonizedek, Adonibezek.

( 230 )

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Melchizedek, Amalek, Habbakkuk.

AAL EAL lAL ITAL UTAL

Accent the Penultimate.
Baal, Kirjath-b'aal, Hamutal.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Meribb'aal; Eshb'aal, Etbb'aal, Jerub'aal, Tabeal, Belial, Abital.

AEL ABEL EBEL

Accent the Penultimate.
J'ael, Abel.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Gabael, Michael, Raphael, Mishael, Mehujael, Abimael,
Ishmael, Ismael, Anael, Nathanael, Israel, AsaeJ, Zerubbabel,
Zerobabel, Mehetabel, Jezebel.

EEL OGEL AHEL ACHEL APHEL OPHEL ETHEL

Accent the Penultimate.
Eorogel, Rachel, Elbethel.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Tabeel, Abdeel, Japhaleel, Mahaleel, Bezaleel, Hanameel,
Jerahmeel, Hananeel, Nathaneel, Jabnijel, Jezreel, Hazeel,
Asabel, Baracel, Araraphel, Achitophel.

lEL KEL

Accent the Penultimate.
Peniel, Uzziel.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abiel, Tobiel, Adiel, Abdiel, Gaddiei, Pagiel, Salathiel,
Ilhiel, Ezekiel, Gamaliel, Shelumiel, Daniel, Othniel, Ariel,
Gabriel, Uriel, Shealtiel, Putiel, Haziel, Hiddekel.

UEL EZEL

Accent the Penultimate.

Deuel, Raguel, Bethuel, Pethuel, Hamuel, Jemuel, Kemuel,
Neniuel, Phanuel, Penuel, Jeruel, Bethezel.

( 231 )

Accent the Antepenultimate .
'"'Samuel, Lemuel, Emanuel, Immanuel.

AI L

(Pronounced in two syllables.)
Accent the Penultimate.
Abihail.

AIL

(Pronounced as a diphthong in one syllable.)
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abigail.

OL UL

Accent the Penultimate.
Bethgamul.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Eshtaol

ODAM AHAM lAM IJAM IKAM

Accent the Penultimate.
Elmodam, Abijam, Ahikam.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abraham, Miriam, Adonikam.

O AM

Accent the Penultimate.
Rehoboam, Roboam, Jeroboam.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Siloam, Abinoam, Ahinoam.

ARAM IRAM ORAM

Accent the Penultimate.

Padanaram, Abiram, Hiram, Adoniram, Adoram, Hadoram,
Jehoram.

* See Rale the 17th prefixed to Scripture Proper Names, page 179.

( 23'2 )
AHEM EHEM ALEM EREM

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Menahem, Bethlehem, Jerusalem, Beth-haccerem.

AIM*

' Accent the Penultimate.

Chusan-Rishathaim, Kirjath'aim, Bethdiblathaim, Ramath'aim,
Adithaim, Misrephothmaim, Abelmaim, Mahanaim, Manha-
n'aim, Horonaim, Sh'aar'aim, Adoraim, Sepharvaim.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Rephaim, Dothaim, Eglaim, Carnaim, Sharami, Ephr'aim,
Beth-ephi'aim, Mizraim, Abel-mizr'aim.

BIM CHIM PHIM KIM LIM NiM RIM ZIM

Accent the Penultimate.

Sarsechim, Zeboim, Kirjatharim, Bahurim, Kelkath-hazurim.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Cherubim, Lehabira, Rephidim, Seraphim, Teraphim, Elia-
kim, Jehoiakim, Joiakim, Joakim, Baalim, Dedanim, Ethanim,
Abarim, Bethhaccerim, Kirjath-jearim, Hazerim, Baal-perazim,
Gerizim, Gazizim.

DOM LOM AUM lUM NUM RUM TUM

Accent the Penultimate.
Obededon, Appii-forum, Miletum.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Abishalom, Absalom, Capernaum, Rhegium, Trogyllium,
Iconium, Adiamyttium, Galbanum.

AAN CAN DAN EAN THAN IAN MAN NAN

Accent the Penultimate.
Memucan, Chaldean, Ahiman, Elhanan, Johanan, Haman.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Canaan, Chauaan, Merodach-baladan, Nebuzaradan, Elna-

* In this aelectiou the ai form distinct syllables. — See Rule 16, page 179.

( 253 )

than, Jonathan, Midian, Indian, Phrygian, Italian, Macedonian,
Ethiopian, Syrian, Assyrian, Egyptian, Naaman,

AEN VEN CHIN MIN ZIN

Accent the Penultimate.
Manaen, Belhaven, Chorazin.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Jehoiachin, Benjamin.

EON AGON EPHON ASHON ATON ION ALON
ELON ULON YLON MON NON RON YON
THUN RUN

Accent the Penultimate.

Baal-meon, Beth-dagon, B'aal-zephon, Naashon, Higgaion,
Shiggaion, Chilion, Orion, Esdrelon, Baal-hamon, Philemon,
Abiron, Belh-horon.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Gibeon, Zibeon, Gedeon, Gideon, Simeon, Pirathon, Hero-
dion. Camion, Sirion, Ascalon, Ajalon, Askelon, Zebulon,
Babylon, Jeshimon, Tabrimon, Solomon, Lebanon, Aaron,
Apollyon, Jeduthun, Jeshnrnn.

EGO ICHO HIO LIO

Accent the Penultimate.
Ahio.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Abednego, Jericho, Gallio.

AR ER IR OR UR

Accent the Penultimate.

Ahisar, B'aal-tamar, Balthasar, Eleazar, Eziongeber, Tig-
lath-pileser, Shalmaneser, Hadadezer, Abiezer, Ahiezer, Elie-
zer, Romantiezer, Ebenezer, Joezer, Sharezer, Havoth-jair,
Asnoth-tabor, Beth-peor, B'aal-peor, Nicanor, Philometor.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Issachar, Potiphar, Abiathar, Ithamar, Shemeber, Lucifer,
Chedorlaomer, Aroer, Sosipater, Sopater, Achior, Nebucho-
donosor, Eupator, Shedeur, Abishur, Pedahzur.

( 234 )

AAS BAS EAS PHAS IAS LAS MAS NAS OAS PAS
RAS TAS YAS

Accent the Penultimate.
Oseas, Esaias, Tobias, Sedecias, Abadias, Asadias, Abdias,
Barachias, Ezecliias, Mattathias, Matthias, Ezekias, Neemias,
Jeremias, Ananias, Assanias, Azarias, Ezerias, Josias, Ozias,
Bageas, Aretas, Ouyas.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Annaas, Barsabas, Patrobas, Eueas, Phineas, Caiaphas, Cleo-
phas, Herodias, Euodias, Georgias, Amplias, Lysanias, Ga-
brias, Tiberias, Lysias, Nicolas, Artemas, Elymas, Parmenas,
Siloas, Antipas, Epaphras.

CES DES EES GES HES LES NES SES TES

Accent the Penultimate.

Gentiles*, Rameses, Mithridates, Euphrates.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Rabsaces, Arsaces, Nomades, Phinees, Astyages, Diotrephes,
Epiphanes, Tahapanes, Hermogenes, Taphenes, Calisthenes,
Sosthenes, Eumenes.

ENES AND INES

(In one syllable.)

Accent the Ultimate.

Gadarenes, Agarenes, Hagarenes.

Accent the Penultimate.

Philistines, (pronounced like Philistins.)

ITES

(Pronounced in one syllable.)

[Words of this termination have the accent of the words from
which they are formed, which sometimes occasions the accent
to be placed even on the preantepenultimate syllable, as

* Gentiles. — This may be considered as an English word, and should be pro-
nounced in two syllables, as if vnitten Jm-tUes, the last syllable as the plural
of tile.

( 235 )

Gileadites from Gilead, and so of others. Words of this ter-
mination therefore, of two syllables, have the accent on the pe-
nultimate syllable ; and words of three or more on the same syl-
lable as their primitives.]

Accent the Penultimate.

Gadites, Kenites, Jammites, Levites, Hittites, Hivites.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Rechabites, Moabites, Gergeshites, Nahathites, Kohathites,
Pelethites, Cherethites, Uzzielites, Tarpelites, Elamites, Edo-
mites, Reubenites, Ammonites, Hermonites, Ekronites, Haga-
rites, Nazarites, Amorites, Geshurites, Jebusites, Ninevites,
Jesuites, Perizzites.

Accent the Preantepenultimate.

Gileadites, Amalekites, Ishmaelites, Israelites, Midianites,
Gibeonites, Aaronites.

OTES

Zelotes.

Elimais.

Accent the Penultimate.

I S
Accent the Penultimate.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Antiochis, Amathis, BUalis, Decapolis, Neapolis, Hierapolis,
Persepolis, Amphipolis, Tripolis, Nicopolis, Scythopolis, Sa-
lamis, Damaris, Vabsaris, Antipatris, Atargatis.

IMS

Accent the Penultimate.
Emims, Zamzummims, Zuzims.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Reph'aims, Gammadims, Cherethims, Anakims, Nethenims,
Chemarims.

( £36 ;

AN S
» jiccent the Penultimate.

Sabeaus, Laodic'eans, Assideans, Galileans, Idumeans, Epi
cureans.

jiccent the Antepenultimate.

Arabians, Grecians, Herodians, Antiochians, Corinthians
Parthians, Scythians, Athenians, Cyrenians, Macedonians
Zidonians, Babylonians, Lacedemonians, Ethiopians, Cyprians
Syrians, Assyrians, Tyrians, Ephesians, Persians, Galatians
Cretians, Egyptians, Nicolaitans, Scythopolitans, Samaritans
Libyans.

MOS NOS AUS BUS CUS DUS

^decent the Penultimate.
Archelaus, Menelaus, Abubus, Andronicus, Seleucus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Pergamos, Stephanos, Emm'aus, Agabus, Bartacus, Acbaicus,
Tychicus, Aradus.

E US

Accent the Penultimate.

Daddeus, Asmodeus, Aggeus, Zaccheus, Ptolemeus, Macca-
beus, Lebbeus, Cendebeus, Thaddeus, Mardocheus, Mordo-
cheus, Alpheus, Timeus, Bartimeus, Hymeneus, Elizeus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Dosilheus, Timotheus, Nereus.

GUS CHUS THUS

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Areopagus, Philologus, Lysimachus, Antiochus, Eutychus,
Amadathus.

lUS

Accent the Penultimate.
Darius.

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Giaius, Athenobius, Cornelius, Numenius, Cyrenius, Apol-

1

( 237 )

lonius, Tiberius, Demetrius, Mercurius, Dionysius, Pontius,
Terlius.

LUS MUS NUS RUS SUS TUS

Accent the Penultimate.

Aristobiilus, Eubulus, Nicodemus, Ecanus, Hircauus, Aura-
iius, Sylvanus, Ahasuerus, Assuerus, Heliodorus, Arcturus,
Bar-jesus, Fortunatus, Philetus, Epaphroditus, Azotus.

Accent the Antepenultimate.

Attalus, Theopliilus, Alcimus, Trophinius, Ouesimus, Didy-
mus, Libanus, Antilibanus, Sarchedonus, Acheacharus, Laza-
rus, Citherus, Elutherus, Jairus, Prochorus, Onesiphorus, Asa-
pharasus, Ephesus, Epenetus, Asyncritus.

AT ET or 1ST OST

Accent the Antepenultimate.
Ararat, Eliphalet, Gennesaret, Iscariot, Antichrist, Pentecost.

EU HU ENU EW MY

Accent the Penultimate.
Casleu, Chisleu, Abihu, Andrew.

Accent the Antepenultimaie.
Jehovah-Tsidkenu, Bartholomew, Jeremy.

BAZ GAZ HAZ PHAZ

Accent the Penultimate.
Mahar-shalat-hash-baz, Sh'aash-gaz, Eliphaz.
Accent the Antepenultimate.
Jehoahaz.

OBSERVATIONS

ON THE

GREEK JJVD LATIM
ACCENT AND QUANTITY;

WITH SOME

PROBABLE CONJECTURES

ON

THE METHOD OF FREEING THEM PROM THE OBSCURITY
AND CONTRADICTION IN WHICH THEY ARE IN-
VOLVED, BOTH BY THE ANCIENTS AND MODERNS.

" Nallius addiotus jurare in verba magistri." — Horace.

( 240 )

ADVERTISEMENT.

After the many learned pens which have been employed ou
the subject of the following Observations, the Author would have
been much ashamed of obtruding his hunible opinion on so deli-
cate a point, had he not flattered himself that he had taken a ma-
terial circumstance into the account, which had been entirely
overlooked by almost every writer he had met with.

It is not a little astonishing, that when the nature of the human
voice forms so great a part of the inquiry into accent and quan-
tity, its most marking distinctions should have been so little
attended to. From a perusal of every writer on the subject*,
one would be led to suppose that high and low, loud and soft, and
quick and slow, were the only modifications of which the voice
was susceptible ; and that the inflexions of the voice, which dis-
tinguish speaking from singing, did not exist. Possessed, there-
fore, of this distinction of sounds, the Author at least brings
something new into the inquiry : and if, even with this advantage,
he should fail of throwing light on the subject, he is sure he
shall be entitled to the indulgence of the learned, as they fully
understand the difficulty of the question.

* The only exception to this general assertion is Mr. Steele, the author of
Prosodia Rationalis ; but the design of this gentleman is not so much to illustrate
the accent and quantity of the Greek language as to prove the possibility of
forming a notation of speaking sounds for our own, and of reducing them to a
musical scale, and accompanying them with instruments. The attempt is un-
doubtedly laudable, but no farther useful than to show the impossibility of it by
the very method he has taken to explain it ; for it is wrapped up in such an im.
penetrable cloud of music as to be unintelligible to any but musicians ; and the
distinctions of sound are so nice and numerous as to discourage the most perse-
vering student from labouring to understand him. After all, wliat light can we
expect will be thrown on this subject by one who, notwithstanding the infinites,
simal distinctions he makes between similar sounds, says, that the m in uglyy and
the e in met and get, are diphthongs ; that the a in may is long, and the same let-
ter in nation short ; and that the « in you, use, &c. is always acuto-grave, and
the i in idle, try, &c. grave-acute?

( 241 )

CONTENTS.

PREPARATORY OBSERVATIONS.

rP.VGE
HE different states of the voice 244

ji definition of accent 245

j4H the different modifications of the voice exemplified . . 247

OBSERVATIONS ON THE GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT AND
QUANTITY.

The necessity of understanding the accent and quantity of
our own language before zee attempt to settle the accent

and quantity of the Greek a?id Latin 25l

What English quantity is 252

That it is entirely independent on accent ib,

Mr. Sheridan s erroneous opinion of English accent . . Q53
His definition of accent applicable only to singing in a mo-

notone 255

The true distinction between singing and speaking laid down ib.
Singing and speaking tones as essentially distinct as motion

and rest ib.

Recitative real singing, and not a medium between singing

and speaking ib.

The true definition of English accent 256

Mr. Forsters errour zmth respect to the nature of the Eng-
lish and Scotch accent — (Note) 257

The true difference between the English and Scotch accent 26 1
Some attempts to form a precise idea of the quantity of the

Greek and Latin languages 262

Dr. Gaily s idea of Greek and Latin quantity examined 263
If quantity in these languages consisted in lengthening or
shortening the sound of the vowel, it necessarily rendered
the pronunciation of words very different, as they were

differently arranged 265

Opposite opinions of learned men concerning the nature of
the Greek and Latin accent 266

R

242 CONTENTS.

PAOE

The definition which the ancients gave of the acute accent
unintelligible, without having recourse to the system of
the infexions of the speaking voice 268

j^n attempt to reconcile the accent and quantity of the an-
cients, by reading a passage in Homer and Virgil, ac-
cording to the ideas of accent and quantity here laid down 272

The only four possible ways of pronouncing these passages
without singing 273

The only probable method pointed out ib.

This method renders the reading very monotonous ; but this
must necessarily be the case, let ms adopt what system we
will .... 274

The definition of the circumflex accent, a confirmation of
the system here adopted 275

The monotony of the Greek and Latin languages not more
extraordinary than the poverty of their music, and the
seeming absurdity of their dramatic entertainments . . 276

Probable causes oj the obscurity and confusion in which this
subject is involved, both among the ancients and modems 282

PKliPARATOKY

( 243 )

PREPARATORY OBSERVATIONS.

Asa perusal of the Observations on Greek and Latin Accent
and Quantity requires a more intimate acquaintance with the na-
ture of the voice than is generally brought to the study of that
subject, it may not be improper to lay before the reader such an
explanation of speaking sounds, as may enable him to distinguish
between high and loud, soft and low, forcibleness and length,
and feebleness and shortness, which are so often confounded, and
which consequently produce such confusion and obscurity among
our best prosodists.

But as describing such sounds upon paper as have no definite
terms appropriated to them, like those of music, is a new and
difficult task, the reader must be requested to give as nice an at-
tention as possible to those sounds and inflexions of voice, which
spontaneously annex themselves to certain forms of speech, and
which, from their familiarity, are apt to pass unnoticed. But if
experience were out of the question, and we were only ac-
quainted with the organic formation of human sounds, we must
necessarily distinguish them into five kinds : namely, the monotone,
or one sound continuing a perceptible time in one note, which is
the case with all musical sounds ; a sound beginning low and
sliding higher, or beginning high and sliding lower, without any
perceptible intervals, which is essential to all speaking sounds.
The two last may be called simple slides or inflexions ; and these
may be so combined as to begin with that which rises, and end
with that which falls, or to begin with that which falls, and end

R o
It w

244 PREPARATORY OBSERVATIONS.

with that which rises : and if this combination of different iu-
ticxions be pronounced with one impulse or explosion of the
voice, it may not improperly be called the circumtlex or com-
pound inflexion ; and this monotone, the two simple and the two
Lompound inflexions, are the only modifications, independent on
the passions, of which the human voice is susceptible.

The different States of the Voice.

The modifications of the voice which have just been enu-
merated may be called absolute ; because they cannot be con-
verted into each other, but must remain decidedly what they are ;
H-hile different states of the voice, as high and low, loud and
soft, quick and slow, are only comparative terms, since what is
high in one case may be low in another, and so of the rest. Be-
side, therefore, the modifications of voice which have been
described, the only varieties remaining of which the human voice
is capable, except those produced by the passions, are high, low,
loud, soft, quick, slow, forcible, and feeble. Though high and
loud, and low and soft, are frequently confounded, yet, when
considered distinctly, their difl"erence is easily understood ; as if
we strike a large bell with a deep tone, though it gives a
very loud tone, it will still be a low one : and if we strike a
suKill bell with a high tone, it will still be a high tone, though the
stroke be ever so soft ; a quick tone in music is that in which the
same tone cor.liiiues but a short time, and a slow tone where it
continues longer ; but in speaking, a quick tone is that when the
slide rises from low to high, or from high to low, in a short
time, and a slow tone the reverse ; while forcible and feeble
seem to be severally compounded of two of these simple states ;
that is, foice seems to be loudness and quickness, either in a
high or low tone also ; and feebleness seems to be softness
iind slowness, eidier in a high or a low tone likewise. As to the
tones of the passions, which are so many and various, these,
in the opinion of one of the best judges in the kingdom, are

PREPARATORY OBSERVATIONS. 245

qualities of sound, occasioned by certain vibrations of the organs
of speech, independent on high, low, lond, soft, quick, slow,
forcible, or feeble : which last may not improperly be called dif-
ferent qufiutities of sound.

It may not, perhnps, be unworthy of observation, how few are
these principles, which, by a different combination with each
other, produce that almost unbounded variety of which human
speech consists. The different quantities of sound, as these dif-
ferent states of the voice may be called, may be combined so as
to form new varieties with any other that are not opposite to
them. Thus high may be combined with either loud or soft,
quick or slow ; that is, a high note niay be sounded either in a
loud or soft tone, and a low note may be sounded either in
a loud or a soft tone also, and each of these tones may be pro-
nounced either in a longer or a s>horter time ; that is, more
slowly or quickly ; while forcible seems to imply a degree of
loudness and quickness, and feeble, a degree of softness and
slowness, either in a high or a low tone. These combinations
may, perhaps, be more easily conceived by classing them in con-
trast with each other :

High, loud, quick.
Low, soft, slow.

Forcible may be high, loud, and quick ; or low, loud, and quick.
Feeble may be high, soft, and slow ; or low, soft, and slow.

The different combinations of these states may be thus repre-
sented :

High, loud,^uick, forcible. Low, loud, quick, forcible.

High, loud, slow. Low, loud, slow.

High, soft, quick. Low, soft, quick.

High, soft, slow, feeble. Low, soft, slow, feeble.

When these states of the voice are combined with the five mo-
difications of voice above-mentioned, the varieties become ex-
ceedingly numerous, but far from being incalculable : perhaps

246 PREPARATORY OBSERVATIONS.

they may amount (for I leave it to arithmeticians to reckon them
exactly) to that number into which the ancients distinguished
the notes of music, which, if I remember right, were about two
hundred.

These diflferent states of the voice, if justly distinguished and
associated, may serve to throw some light on the nature of
accent. If, as Mr. Sheridan asserts, the accented syllable is only
louder and not higher than the other syllables, every polysyllable
is a perfect monotone. If the accented syllable be higher than
the rest, which is the geueral opinion both among the ancients
and moderns, this is true only when a word is pronounced alone,
and without reference to any other word ; for when suspended at
a comma, concluding a negative member followed by an affirma-
tive, or asking a question beginning with a verb ; if the un-
accented syllable or syllables be the last, they are higher than the
accented syllable, though not so loud. So that the true definition
of accent is this : If the word be pronounced alone, and with-
out any reference to other words, the accented syllable is both
higher and louder than the other syllables either before or after
it; but if the word be suspended, as at the comma, if it end a
negative member followed by an affirmative, or if it conclude an
interrogative sente?ice beginning with a verb, in each case the ac-
cented syllable is louder and higher than the preceding, and
louder and lower than the succeeding syllables. This will be
sufficiently exemplified in the following pages. In the mean time
it may be observed, that if a degree of swiftness enters into the
definition of force, and that the accented syllable is the most for-
cible, it follows that the accent does not necessarily lengthen the
syllable, and that if it falls on a long vowel, it is only a longer
continuation of that force with which it quickly or suddenly com-
menced ; for as the voice is an efilux of air, and air is a fluid like
water, we may conceive a sudden gush of this fluid to continue
either a longer or a shorter time, and thence form an idea of
long or short quantity. If, however, this definition of force, as
applied to accent, should be erroneous or imaginary, let it be

PREPARATORY OBSERVATIONS. 247

remembered it is an attempt to form a precise idea of what has
hitherto been left in obscurity ; and that, if such an attempt should
fail, it may at least induce some curious inquirer to show where
it fails, and to substitute something better in its stead.

If these observations are just, they may serve to show how ill-
founded is the opinion of that infinite variety of voice of which
speaking sounds consist. That a wonderful variety may arise
from the key iu which we speak, from the force or feebleness
with which we pronounce, and from the tincture of passion or
sentiment we infuse into the words, is acknowledged : but speak
in what key we will, pronounce with what force or feebleness we
please, and infuse whatever tincture of passion or sentiment
we can imagine into the words, still they must necessarily be
pronounced with one of the foregoing modifications of the voice.
Let us go into whatever twists or zig-zags of tone we will, we
cannot go out of the boundaries of these inflexions. These are
the outlines on which all the force and colouring of speech is
laid ; and these may be justly said to form the first principles
of speaking sounds.

Exemplification of the different Modifications of the Voice.
The Monotone, the Rising Inflexion, the Falling Inflexion,
the Rising Circunflex, and the Falling Circumflex.

Though we seldom hear such a variety in reading or speaking
as the sense and satisfaction of the ear demand, yet we hardly
ever hear a pronunciation perfectly monotonous. In former
tifues we might have found it in the midnight pronunciation of
the Bell-man's verses at Christmas ; and now the Town crier,
as Shakspeare calls him, sometimes gives us a specimen of the
monotonous in his vociferous exordium — " This is to give notice!"
The clerk of a court of justice also promulgates the will of the
court by th^t batbarous metamorphosb of the old French word

C48 PREPARATORY OBSERVATIONS.

Oyez ! Oyez ! Hear ye ! Hear ye ! into O yes ! O yes ! in a per-
fect sameness of voice. But however ridiculous the monotone
in speaking may be in the above-mentioned characters, in certain
solemn and subhme passages in poetry it has a wonderful pro-
priety, and, by the uncommonness of its use, it adds greatly to
that variety with which the ear is so much delighted.

This monotone may be defined to be a continuation or same-
ness of sound upon certain words or syllables, exactly like that
produced by repeatedly striking a bell : such a stroke may be
louder or softer, but continues in exactly the same pilch. To ex-
press this tone, a horizontal line may be adopted ; such a one as
is generally used to signify a long syllable in verse. This tone
may be very properly introduced in some passages of Akenside's
Pleasures of Imagination, where he so finely describes the
tales of horrour related by the village matron to her infant
audience

Breathing astonishment ! of witching rhymes
And evil spirits; of the death-bed call
To him who robb'd the widow, and devonr'd
The orphan's portion; of nnqiiiet souls
Ris'n from the grave to ease the heavy guilt
Of deeds in life conceal'd ; of shapes that walk
At dead of night, and clank their chains, and wave
The torch of Hell around the murd'rer's bed.

If the words " of shapes that walk at dead of night" are pro-
nounced in a monotone, it will add wonderfully to the variety
and solemnity of the passage.

The rising inflexion is that upward turn of the voice we gene-
rally use at the comma, or in asking a question beginning with a
verb, as No, say you ; did he say No ? This is commonly called
a suspension of voice, and may not improperly be marked by the
acute accent, thus (').

The falling inflexion is generally used at the semicolon and

PREPARATORY OBSERVATIONS. 249

colon, and must necessarily be heard in answer to the former
question : He did; he said N6. This inflexion, in a lower
tone of voice is adopted at tlie end of almost every sentence,
except the definite question, or that which begins with the
verb. To express this inflexion, the grave accent seems adapted,
thus 0).

The rising circumflex begins with the falling inflexion,
and ends with the rising upon the same syllable, and seems
as it were to twist the voice upwards. This inflexion may
be exeujpiified by the drawling tone we give to some words
spoken ironically ; as the word Clodius in Cicero's Oration
for Milo. This turn of voice may be marked in this man-
ner (v) :

" But it is foolish in us to compare Drusus Africanus
" and ourselves with Clodius ; all our other calamities were
" tolerable, but no one can patiently bear the death of
" C16dius."

The falling circumflex begins with the rising inflexion, and
ends with the falling upon the same syllable, and seems to
twist the voice downwards. This inflexion seems generally to be
used in ironical reproach; as on the word 3/0M in the following
example :

" So then yo^ are the author of this conspiracy against me ?
" It is to yoft that I am indebted for all the mischief that has
" befallen me."

If to these inflexions we add the distinction of a phrase into
accentual portions, as

Prosperity | gdins friends [ and adversity | tries thern, j

and pronounce friends like an unaccented syllable of gains ; and
like an unaccented syllable of adversity ; and them like an unac-
cented syllable of tries; we have a clear idea of the relative
forces of all the syllables, and approximate closely to a notation
of speaking sounds.

250 PREPARATORY OBSERVATIONS.

For farther information respecting this new and curious
analysis of the human voice, see Elements of Elocution, second
edition, page 62; and Rhetorical Grammar, third edition,
page 143.

OBSERVATIONS

( 2il )

OBSERVATIONS

ON THE

GREEK AjYD LATIJY ACCEKT, ^c.

i. In order to form an idea of the Accent and Quantity of the
dead languages, it will be necessary first to understand what we
mean by the accent and quantity of our own language*: and
as quantity is supposed by some to regulate the accent in

* It is not surprising that the accent and quantity of the ancients should be
so obscure and mysterious, when two such learned men of our own nation as
Mr. Forster and Dr. Gaily differ about the very existence of quantity in our
own language. The former of these gentlemen maintains, that " the English
« have both accent and quantity, and that no language can be without them,'
but the latter asserts, that, " in the modern languages, the pronunciation doth
" not depend upon a natural quantity, and therefore a greater liberty may be
" allowed in the placing of accents." And in another place, speaking of the
northern languages of Europe, he says, that " it was made impossible to think
" of establishing quantity for a foundation of harmony in pronunciation. Hence
*' it became necessary to lay aside the consideration of quantity, and to have
" recourse to accents. In these and some other passages, that writer," says
Forster, " seems to look upon accents as alone regulating the pronunciation of

252 OBSERVATIONS ON THE

English as well as in Greek and Latin, it will be necessary first
to inquire, what we mean by long and short vowels, or, as some
are pleased to term them, syllables.

2. In English, then, we have no conception of quantity, aris-
ing from any thing but the nature of the vowels, as they are pro-
nounced long and short. Whatever retardation of voice in the
sound of a vowel there might be in Greek or Latin before two
consonants, and those often twin consonants, we find every
vowel in this situation as easily pronounced short as long ; and
the quantity is found to arise from the length or shortness we give
to the vowel, and not from any obstruction of sound occasione'
by the succeeding consonant. Thus the a in banish, banner,
and banter, is short in all these words, and long in paper, taper,
and vapour: the i long in miser, minor, and mitre, and short in
misery, middle, and mistress : and so of the rest of the vowels ;
and though the accent is on the first syllable of al! these words,
we see it perfectly compatible with either long or short quantity,

3. As a farther proof of this, we may observe, that unac-
cented vowels are frequently pronounced long when the accented
vowels are short. Thus the o in Cicero, in English as well as in
Latin pronunciation, is long, though unaccented: and the i short,

" English, and quantity as excluded from it." — Forster's Essay on Accent
and Quantity, page 28.

Asafartlierproof of the total want of ear in a great Greek scholar — Lord Mon-
boddo says, " Our accents differ from the Greek in two material respects:
" First, they are not appropriated to particular syllables of the word, but are
" laid upon different syllables, according to the fancy of the speaker, or rather
'' as it happens : for I believe no rnau speaking English does, by choice, give
" an accent to one syllable of a word different from that which he gives to
" another."

" Two things, therefore, that, in my opinion, constitute our verse, are the
" number of syllables, and the mixture of loud and soft, according to certain
" rules. As to quantity, it is certainly not essential to our verse, and far less is
" accent." — Sec Steele's Prosodia Rationalis, page 103. 110.

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT. 253

though under the accent. The same may be observed of the
name of our English poet Lillo. So in our English words con-
clave, recoticile, chamomile, and the substantives confine, ptr-
fume, and a thousand others, we see the first accented syllable
short, and the final unaccented syllable long. Let those who
contend, that the acute accent and long quantity are inseparable,
call the first vowels of these words long, if they please ; but to
those who make their ear and not their eye the judge of quantity,
when compared with the last vowels, they will always be es-
teemed short*.

4. The next object of inquiry is, What is the nature of
English accent ? Mr. Sheridanf, with his usual decision, tells

* A late very learned and ingenious writer tells us, that our accent and
quantity always coincide; he objects to himself the words signify, magnify,
qualijy, &c. where the final syllable is longer than the accented syllable; but
this he asserts, with the greatest probability, was not the accentuation of our
ancestors, who placed the accent on the last syllable which is naturally the
longest. But this sufficiently proves, that the accent does not necessarily
lengthen the syllable it falls on ; that is, if length consists in pronouncing the
vowel long, which is the natural idea of long quantity, and not the duration
of the voire upon a short vowel occasioned by the retardation of sounding two
succeeding consonants, which is an idea, though sanctioned by antiquity, that
has no f'omuiation in nature ; for who, that is not prejudiced by early opinion,
can suppose the first syllable of elbow to be long, and the last short? — See Essay
on Greek and Latin Prosodies. — Printed for Robsok.

t The; term (accent) with us has no reference to inflexion of the voice or
musical notes, but only means a peculiar manner of distinguishing one syllable
of a word from the rest. — Lectures on Elocution, quarto edition, page 41,

To illustrate the ditference between the accent of the ancients and that of
ours, (says Mr. Sheridan) let us suppose the same movements beat upon the
drum, and sounded by tiie trumpet. Take, for instance, a succession of
words, where the accent is on every second syllable, which forms an Iambic
movement ; the only way by which a drum (as it is incapable of any change
of notes; can mark that movement, is by striking a soft note first, followed
by one more forcible, and so in succession. Let the same movement be

254 OBSERVATIONS ON THE

US, that accent is only a greater force upon one syllable than
another, without any relation to the elevation or depression
of the voice; while almost every other writer on the subject
makes the elevation or depression of the voice inseparable from
accent. When words are pronounced in a monotone, as the
bellman repeats his verses, the crier pronounces his advertisement,
or the clerk of a church gives out the psalm, we hear an ictus or
accentual force upon the several accented syllables, which distin-
guishes them from the others, but no more variety of tone than
if we were to beat the syllables of the same words upon a drum,
which may be louder or softer, but cannot be either higher
or lo\\er; this is pronouncing according to Mr. Sheridan's defi-
nition of accent : and this pronunciation certainly comes under
the definition of singing : it is singing ill, indeed, as Julius Caesar
said of a bad reader, — but still it is singing, and therefore essen-
tially different from speaking : for in speaking, the voice is con-
tinually sliding upwards or downwards ; and in singing, it is leap-
ing, as it were, from a lower to a higher, or from a higher to a
lower note : the only two possible ways of varying the human
voice with respect to elevation or depression : so that when we

sounded by the trumpet in an alternation of high and low notes, and it will give
3 distinct idea of the difference between the English accent and those of the
ancients. — Art of Reading, page 75.

1 am sorry to find one of the most ingenious, learned, and candid inquirers
into this subject, of the same opinion as Mr. Slieridan. The authority of Mr.
Nares would liave gone near to shake my own opinion, if I had not recollected
that this gentleman confesses he cannot perceive the least of a diphthongal
sound in the i in strike, which Dr. Wallis, be observes, excludes from the sim-
ple sounds of the vowels. For if the detinition of a vowel sound be, that it is
formed In one position of the organs, nothing can be more perceptible than
fhe double position of tiiem in tlie present case, and that the noun eye, wliich
is perfectly equivalent to the pronoim /, begins with the sound of a in father,
and ends in that of e in equal- See Nares's English Oitkoepij, page 2. 144.

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT. 255

are told by some writers on this subject, that the speaking of the
ancients was a kind of vsinging, we are led into the errour of sup-
posing, that singing and speaking differ only in degree, and not in
kind; whereas they are just as different as motion and rest*.

5. Whenever in speaking we adopt a singing tone, (which was
formerly the case with Puritan preachers) it differs essentially
from speaking, and can be pricked down upon paper, and be
played upon a violin : and whenever in singing we adopt a speak-
ing tone, the slide of this tone is so essentially distinct from
singing as to shock the ear like the harshest discord. Those,
therefore, who rank recitative as a medium between singing and
speaking, are utterly ignorant of the nature of both. Recitative
is just as much singing as what is called air, or any other species
of musical composition.

6. If we may have recourse to the eye, the most distinct and
definite of all our senses, we may define musical notes to be ho-
rizontal lines, and speaking tones oblique lines : the one rises
from low to high, or falls from high to low by distinct inter-
vals, as the following straight lines to the eye ; — —

* It is not denied, that the slides in speaking may sometimes leap, as it were,
from a low to a high, or from a high to a low note ; that is, that there may be
a very considerable interval between the end of one of those slides and the be-
ginning of another; as between the high note in the word 719 in the question,
Did he say No? and the low note which the same word may adopt in the an.
swer. No, he did not. But the sound which composes the note of speaking, as
it may be called, and the sound which composes the note of singing, are essen-
tially distinct ; the former is in continual motion, while the latter is for a given
time at rest. — See Note to sect. 23.

256 OBSERVATIONS ON THE

the Other slides upwards or downwards, as the following ob-

lique lines ; / \ nor is the one more different to the eye

than the other is to the ear. Those, therefore, who gravely tell
us, that the enunciation of the ancients was a kind of musical
speaking, impose upon us with words to which we can annex no
ideas ; and when ihey attempt to illustrate this musico-speaking
pronunciation, by referring us to the Scotch and other dia-
lects, they give us a rhetorical flourish instead of a real ex-
ample ; for however the Scotch and other speakers may
drawl out the accent, and give the vowel a greater length
than the English, it is always in an obiique, and not in a
straight line ; for the moment the straight line of sound, or
the monotone, is adopted, we hear something essentially distinct
from speaking.

7. As high and low, loud and soft, forcible and feeble, are
comparative terms, words of one syllable pronounced alone,
and without relation to other words or syllables, cannot be said
to have any accent*. The only distinction to which such
words are liable, is an elevation or depression of voice, when
we compare the beginning with the end of the word or syllable.
Thus a monosyllable, considered singly, rises from a lower to
a higher tone in the question No^ which may therefore be

* How tlie ancients could make every monosyllable accented, (that is, ac-
cording to llieir definition of accent, prononnced with an elevated tone of
voice,) without telling us how this elevation happened, whether it was an ele-
vation of one part of the syllable above the other, or the elevation of one word
orsyllalile above other words or syllables, — how tiiese distinctions, I say, so
absolutely necessary to a precise idea of accent, should never be once men-
tioned, can be resolved into nothing but that attachment to words without
ideas, and that neglect of experiment, which have involved the moderns ia
(he same mist of ignorance and errour.

GREtK AND LATIN ACCENT. 237

called the acute accent, and falls from a higher to a lower tune
upon the same word in the answer 'No, which may therefore be
called the grave. But when the accented word or syllable is
associated with unaccented words or syllables, the acute accent
is louder and higher than the preceding, and louder and lower
than the succeeding syllables, as in the question, SatisfactorUif
did he say '^ atid the grave accent both louder and higher than
either the preceding or succeeding syllables in the answer —
He said satisfactorily. Those who wish to see this explained
more at large may consult Elements of Elocution, page 183 ; or
Rhetorical Grammar, 3d edit, page 77.

8. This idea of accent is so evident upon experiment, as to
defy contradiction ; and yet, such is the general ignorance of
the modifications of the voice, that we find those v^ho pretend
to explain the nature of accent the most accurately, when they
give us an example of the accent in any particular word, suppose
it always pronounced affirmatively and alone*; that is, as
if words were always pronounced with one inflexion of voice,

* That excellent scholar Mr. Forster furnishes an additional instance of the
possibility of uniting a deep and accurate knowledge of what is called the pro-
sody of the ancients witli a total ignorance of the accent and quantity of his own
language. After a thousand examples to show how the Enghsh is susceptible of
CTery kind of metre among the ancients, (though in all his examples he substi.
lutes English accent for Greek and Latin quantity) he proceeds to show the dif-
ference between the English, the Irish, and the Scotch pronunciation.

" The English join the acute and long time together, as in ln'berty : y short.
" The Scotch observe our quantity, and alter our accent, liberty' ; y short.
" When I say they observe our quantity, I mean they pronounce the same sjl-
" lable long which we do, but they make it longer. In respect to the circum-
" flex with which their pronunciation abounds : it may be remarked, that it is
" not formed as the Greek, Latin, and English, of au acute and grave, but of a
" grave and acute, voo?, r&s, r6und, English ; round, Scotch.

" The Irish observe our quantity and accent too, but with a greater degree of

" \pirit
S

OBSERVATIONS ON THE

and as if there were no difference with respect to the nature of
the accent, whether the word is an affirmation or a question,
in one part of the sentence, or in another : when nothing can be
more palpable to a correct ear than that the accents of the

«' spirit or emphasis, which Scaliger calls afflatio in latitudine, giving to most
" syllables an aspiration." — Essay on Accent and Quantity, page 75.

Mr. Forster falls exactly into the mistake of Mr. Sheridan, though he has a
qnite different idea of accent. He supposes liberty always pronounced by an
Englishman in one manner, and that as a single word, or at the end of a
sentence : he has not the least notion of the different inflexion the same word
may have accordingly as the accent is differently inflected^ as we may plainly
perceive in the following question : Is it liberty or licentiousness you plead for?
where the English raise the voice on the latter syllables, as ilie .Scotch too fre-
quently do. With respect to the quantity of the first syllable, which Mr.
Forster says the Scotch preserve in this word, I must dissent from him totally ;
for they preserve the accent, and alter the quantity, by pronouncing the first
syllable as if written leeberty. If Mr. Forster calls this syllable long in the
English pronunciation of it, I should be glad to be told of a shorter accented
syllable than the first of liberty: if he says the accent being on it renders it
long; I answer this subverts his whole system; for, if accent falling on any
vowel, makes it long, the quantity of the Greek and Latin is overturned, and
cano, in the first line of the ^neid, must be a spondee.

This is the consequence of entering on the discussion of a difficult point,
without first defining the terms ;— nothing but confusion and contradiction can
ensue.

But I must give this writer great credit for his saying the Scotch pronuncia-
tion abounds with the circumflex ; for this is really the case ; and the very cir-
cumflex opposite to the Greek and Latin, beginning with the grave and ending
with the acute. I am not, however, a little astonished that this did not show
him how deficient the ancients were in this modification of the voice, which,
though used too frequently in Scotland, is just as much in the human voice as
the other circumflex ; and may be, and is often used in England, with the ut-
most propriety. With respect to the common circumflex on Greek, Latin, and
some French words, the accentual use of it is qnite unknown, and it only stands
for long quantity ; but both these circumflexes are demonstrably upon the
human voice in speaking, and may be made as evident by experiment as the

stress

CREEK AND LATIN ACCENT. 259

word voluntary in the following sentences are essentially different :

His resignation was voluntary.
He made a voluntary resignation.

In both, the accent is on the first syllable. In the first sentence,
the accented syllable is higher and louder than the other syllables ;
and in the second, it is louder and lower than the rest. The
same may be observed of the following question :

Was his resignation xoluntary or involuntary ?

where the first syllable of the word voluntary is louder and
lower than the succeeding syllables ; and in the word involun-
tary it is louder and higher. Those who have not ears suffi-
ciently delicate to discern this difference, ought never to open
their lips about the acute or grave accent, as they are pleased to
call them ; let them speak of accent as it relates to stress only,
and not to elevation or depression of voice, and then they may
speak intelligibly.

9. A want of this discernment has betrayed Mr. Forster
into obscurity and contradiction. To say nothing of his asserting
that the English, Irish, and Scotch accents differ, (where accent
cannot possibly mean stress, for then English verse would not
be verse in Ireland and Scotland) what shall we think of his

stress of au accented syllable by pronouncing the word on which it is placed.—
See Rhetorical Grammar, 3d edit, page 80.

I must just take notice of the inaccuracy of Mr. Forster in saying the last
syllable of liberty is short, and yet that it has the circumflex accent : this is
contrary to all the prosody of antiquity, and contrary to the truth of the case
in this instance ; for it is the length of the first syllable, arising from the cir-
cumflex on it, which distinguishes the Scotch from the English pronunciation.

s 2

260 OBSERVATIONS ON The

tilling us, that in England we pronounce the word majesty*
with an acute accent, and long quantity upon the first syllable,
and the two last syllables with the grave accent and short quan-
tity ; and that in Scotland this word is pronounced with a grave
accent, and long quantity on the first syllable, and with an achate
accent and short quantity on the last ? Now, if by accent is meant
stress, nothing is more evident than that the English and Scotch,
with the exception of very few words, place the accent on the
same syllable ; but if elevation be included in the idea of accent,
it is as evident that the English pronounce the first syllable louder
and higher than the two last, when they pronounce the word
either singly, or as ending a sentence; as

He spoke against the king's majesty:

and louder and lower than the two last when it is the last ac-
cented word but one in a sentence, as

He spoke against the majesty of the king :

or when it is the last word in asking a question, beginning with a
verb, as

Did he dare to speak against the king's majesty ?

10. Where then is the difference, it will be asked, between
the English and Scotch pronunciation ? I answer, precisely in
this ; that the Scotch are apt to adopt the rising circumflex and
long quantity where the English use the simple rising inflexion

* Would not any one suppose, that by Mr. Forster's producing this word a»
an example of the English accent, that the English always pronounced it one
way, and that as if it ended a declarative sentence? This is exactly like tlie
mistake of Priscian in the word NtUura. — See sect. 20, in the Notes.

CREEK AND LATIN ACCENT. 26l

and short quantity. Thus in the word majesty, as well as in
every other of the same form, they generally adopt the rising
inflexion, as in the two lasst sentences, whether it ends a ques-
tion beginning with a verb, as, " Is this the picture of his
majesty ?" or whether it ends an affirmative sentence, as, " This
is the picture of his majesty." And it is the prevalence of
this long quantity with the rising inflexion that forms the prin-
cipal difi^erence between the English and Scotch pronuncia-
tion.

1 1. Having thus endeavoured to ascertain the accent and quan-
tity of our own language, let us next inquire into the nature of the
accent and quantity of the ancients*.

12. The long quantity of the ancients must arise either from
a prolongation of the sound of the vowel, or from that delay of
voice which the pronunciation of two or more consonants in
succession are supposed naturally to require. Now vowels

* So mucU are the critics puzzled to reconcile the tragic and comic verses of
llie ancients to the laws of metre, that a learned writer in the Monthly Review,
for May 1762, speaking of the corrections of Dr. Heath, in his notes or read-
ings of tlie old Greek, tragedians, says —

" These Emendations are much more excusable than such as are made merely
'< for the sake of the metre, the rules of which are so extremely vague and va-
" rious, as they are laid down by the metrical critics, that we will venture to
" say, any chapter in Robinson Crusoe might be reduced to measure by then).
*' This is not conjecture; the thing shall be proved.

" As I was rummaging about her, lamhicus dimeter hypercatalectus

*' I found several Dochmaicus

" Things that I wanted, Dactylicus dimeter

" A fire shovel and tongs, Dochmaicus ex epitrito quarto et syllaha

" Two brass kettles, Dochmuicus

" A pot to make chocolate, Periodus brachycatalectus

" Some horns of fine glaz'd powder, Euripideus

" A gridiron, and seve- ^ Dnciylica penthimimeris

** Ral other necessaries. Basis anaptestica cum sylluba"

OBSERVATIONS ON THE

. were said to be either long by nature, or long by position.
Those long by nature* were such as were long, though succeeded
by a single consonant, as the u in natura, and were a sort of
exception to the general rule ; for a vowel before a single conso-
nant was commonly short, as in every u in the word tumulus.
Those vowels which were long by position were such as were
succeeded by two or more consonants, as the first o in sponsor :
but if the long and short quantity of the ancients was tlie same
distinction of the sound of the vowel as we make in the words
cadence and magic, calling the first a long, and the second short,
then the a in mater and ])ater-\- must have been pronounced
like our a in later and latter; and those vowels which were
long by position, as the a in Bacchus and campus, must have
been sounded by the ancients as we hear them in the English
words bake and cajie.

13. If therefore the long quantity of the ancients was no
more than a retardation of voice on the consonants, or that du-
ration of sound which an assemblage of consonants is supposed
naturally to produce without making any alteration in the sound
of the vowel, such long quantity as this an English ear has not
the least idea of. Unless the sound of the vowel be altered,
we have not any conception of a long or short syllable ; and the

* If the long quantity of the Greek and Latin arose naturaljy from the re-
tardation of sound occasioned by the succeeding consonants, tlie long vowels in
this situation ought to have been termed long by nature, and tliose long vowels
which come before single consonants should have been called long by custom :
since it was nothing but custom made the vowel e in decus (honour) short, and
in dedo (to give) long ; and tlie vowel o in oxnim (an egg) long, and in ovo (to
triumph) short.

f I do not here enter into the question concerning the ancient sound of the
Latin a, which I am convinced was like our a in water ; but whether it was like
the a in paper, father, or water, is not of any importance in the present question;
the quantity is the same, supposing it to have been any one of them.

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT. 263

first syllables of banish, banner, and banter, have, to our ears,
exactly the same quantity.

14. But if the long quantity of the ancients arose naturally
from the obstruction the voice meets with in the pronunciation
of two or more consonants, how does it happen that the preced-
ing consonants do not lengthen the vowel as much as those
which succeed ?* Dr. Gaily tells us, the reason of this is
" that the vowel being the most essential part of the syllable,
" the voice hastens to seize it ; and, in order to do this, it slurs
" over all the consonants that are placed before it, so that the
" voice suffers little or no delay. But the case of the consonant
" that follows is not the same : it cannot be slurred over, but
" must be pronounced full and distinct, otherwise it would run
" into and be confounded with the following syllable. By this
" mean the voice is delayed more in the latter than in the former
" part of the syllable, and or is longer than o-rgo, and ^^ longer
" than SttAjj."

I must own myself at a loss to conceive the force of this rea-
sonings, I have always supposed the consonant, when it forms
part of a syllable, to be as essential to its sound as the vowel :
nor can I conceive why the latter consonants of a syllable may
not be pronounced as rapidly as the former, without running the
former syllable into the latter, and thus confounding them to-
gether; since no such confusion arises when we end the first
syllable with the vowel, and begin the following syllable with
the consonants, as pro-crastino, pro-stratus, &c. as in this case
there is no consonant to stop the first syllable, and prevent its
running into the second ; so that Dr. Gaily seems to have
slurred over the matter rather than to have explained it : but as
he is the only writer who has attempted to account for the man-
ner in which quantity is produced by consonants, he is entitled to
attention.

* " Dissertation against pronouncing tbe Greek Language according to Ac-
cents."— Dissert, ii. page 50, second edition.

264 OBSERVATIONS ON THE

15. In the first place, then, in words of more than one syllable
but one consonant can belong to the preceding vowel, as the
others must necessarily be considered as belonging to the succeed-
ing vowel, and according to Dr. Gaily, must be hurried over
that the voice may seize its favourite letter. As one consonant
therefore does not naturally produce long quantity, \\here is the
delay if the other consonants are hurried over ? and, consequently,
where is the long quantity which the delay is supposed to pro-
duce ? This is like adding two nothings together to produce a
something.

](). But what does he mean by the necessity there is of pro-
nouncing the latter consonant full and distinct, that it may not
run into and be confounded with the following syllable ? Must
not every consonant be pronounced full and distinct, whether
we pronounce it rapidly or slowly, whether before or after the
vowel ? Is not the str in stramen pronounced as full and dis-
tinct as the same letters in castra, castrametor'^ &c. I know
there is a shadow of difference by pronouncing the vowel in our
short English manner so as to unite with the s, as if written
cttss; but if we make the preceding vowel long, as in case, and,
according to the rules of syllabication laid down by Ramus,
Ward, and the Latin grammarians, carry the consonants to the
succeeding syllable, as if written cay-stray, we find these con-
sonants pronounced exactly in the same manner : and this leads
us to suppose that double consonants were the signs only, and
not the efficients of long quantity ; and that this same long
quantity was not simply a duration of sound upon the conso-
nants, but exactly what we cail long quantity — a lengthening of
the sound by pronouncing the vowel open, as if we were to pro-
nounce the a long in mater, by sounding it as if written may-
ter ; and the same letter short in pater, as if it were written patter*.

* Wliat exceedingly corroborates this idea of quantity is, the common or
doubtful vowels as they are called ; that i.', such as come before a mute and a

liquid ;

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT. 26.5

17. The reason of our repugnance to admit of this analogy of
quantity in the learned languages is, thut a diametrically opposite
analogy has been adopted in the English, and, I believe, in most
modern tongues — an analogy which makes the vowel long before
one consonant, and short before more than one.

18. If, however, the quantity of the ancients lay only in the
vowel, which was lengthened and shortened in our manner by
altering the sound, how strange must have been their poetical
language, and how different from the words taken singly ! Thu*
the word nee, which, taken singly, must have been pronounced
with the vowel short, like our English word 7ieck — in composi-
tion, as in the line of Virgil, where it is long,

" Fulgura, nee diri toties arsere cometae,

must have been pronounced as if written neek; just as differently
as the words proper, of, mankiyid, is, and man, in the line of
Pope, would be pronounced by the same rule,

" The proper study of mankind is man ;

and as if written,

** The propeer study ove mane-kind ees mane."

When to this alteratiun of the quantity, by the means of succeed-
ing consonants, we add that rule

" Finalem caesura brevem producere gaudet,"

liquid ; as the first a iu patria, the e ia refluo, &c. ; as iu these words the vowel
preceding the mute or liquid is either long or short, as the writer or speaker
pleases to make it ; but if the consonants naturally retarded the sound of the
syllable, so as to make it long, how could this be ? If the syllable was to be
made long, did the speaker dwell longer on the consonants, and if it was to be
made short, did he hurry them over? And did this make the difference in the
quantity of these syllables ? — The utter impossibility of conceiving this to have
been the case renders it highly probable that the long or short quantity lay only
in ttie vowel.

266 OBSERVATIONS ON THE

which makes the short or doubtful vowel long, that either im-
mediately precedes the csesura, or concludes the hexameter
verse — what must be our astonishment at this very different
sound of the words arising merely from a diflferent collocation
of them, and at the strange variety and ambiguity to the ear this
difference must occasion* !

19. But if this system of quantity among the ancients appears
strange and unaccountable, our wonder will not be diminished
when we inquire into the nature of their accent.

20. From what has been said of accent and quantity in our
own language, we may conclude them to be essentially distinct
and perfectly separable : nor is it to be doubted that they were
equally separable in the learned languages : instances of this
from the scholiasts and commentators are innumerable; but so
loose and indefinite are many of their expressions, so little do
they seem acquainted with the analysis of the human voice,
that a great number of quotations are produced to support the
most opposite anc! contradictory systems. Thus Vossius, Hen-
ninius, and Dr. Gaily, produce a great number of quotations
which seem to confound accent and quantity, by making the
acute accent and long quantity signify the same ; White,
Michaelis, Melancthon, Forster, Primat, and many other men
of learning, produce clouds of witnesses from the ancients to
prove that accent and quantity are essentially different f. The

* See this idea of the different sound ef words, when taken singly, and when
in composition, most excellently treated by the author of the Greek and Latin
Prosodies, attributed to the present Bishop of St. Asaph, page 101.

t It is not astonishing that learned men will wrangle with each other for
whole pages about the sense of a word in Dionysius of Halicarnassus, upon the
difference between singing and speaking sounds, when this difference is just as
open to them by experiment as it was to him. Who can sufficiently admire the
confidence of Isaac Vossius, who says — " In cantu latius evagari sonos, quam in
" recitaiione aut communi sermoue, utpote in quo vitiorum habeatiir, si vox

"ultra

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT. 267

ouly thing they seem to agree in is, that the acute accent always
raises the syllable on which it is placed higher than any other in
the word*. '1 his is certainly true, in English pronunciation,
if we pronounce the word singly, and terminate it as if no other
were to follow ; but if we pronounce it in a sentence, where it
is the last accented word but one, or where it is at the end of a
question beginning with a verb when we suspend the voice in
expectation of an answer, we then find the latter syllables of
the word, though unaccented, are pronounced higher than the
accented syllable in the former part of the word. See No. 7.

21. But what are we to think of their saying, that every
monosyllable is either acuted or circumflexedf ? If the acute
accent signifies an elevation of voice, this, with respect to words

" ultra diapente seu tres tonos et semitonium, acuatiir." In singiug, the sound
has a larger compass than in reading or common speaking, insomuch that in
common discourse, whatever is higher than the diapente is held to be extremely
vicious-

* Thus Priscian. " In unaquaque parte orationis arsis et thesis sunt velut in
" hac parte natura : ut qiiando dico natu, elevatur vox et est arsis in tu:
" quando vero ra deprimitur vox et est thesis." Any one would conclude from
this description of tlie rising and falling of the voice upon this word, that it
could only be pronounced one way, and tiiat thei'e was no difference in the
comparative height of the vowel u in the two following sentences:

Lucretius wrote a book De Rerum Nalura.
Lucretius wrote a book De Natura Rerum.

Whereas it is evident that the word natura is susceptible of two different pro-
nunciations : in the first sentence the syllable tu is louder and higher than the
last ; and in the second it is louder and lower than the last ; and this confound-
ing of loud with high, and soft with low, seems to be the great stumbling block,
both of ancients and moderns.— See No. 7, 8, &c.

t Ea vero quae sunt syllabae unius eruat acuta ant flexa ; ne sit aliqua vox sine
acuta. — Quinct, lib. i. c. 5.

268 OBSEllVATIONS ON THE

of one syllable, must mean elevated above some other word
either preceding or succeeding, since elevation is a mere conir
parative word ; but this is not once mentioned by ihem ; if it
has any meaning, therefore, it must imply that the acute accent
is the monosyllable, pronounced with, what I should call, the
rising inflexion, or upward slide ; and then we can comprehend
how a monosyllable may have the acute accent without refer-
ence to any other word ; as when we begin a syllable low, and
slide it higher, or begin it high, and slide it lower, it may be
said to be acute or grave of itself; that is, when it is pronounced
alone, and independent of other words. Unless we adopt this
definition of the acute and grave, it will be impossible to con-
ceive what the old grammarians mean when they speak of a
monosyllable having the grave or the acute accent. Thus Di-
omedes says on some words changing their accent — " S\,post
*' adverbium cum gravi pronunciatur accentu, erit praepositio ;
" si acuto erit adverbium, ut longo post tempore veni."

22. It was a canon in the prosody of the Greeks and Ro-
mans, that words of more than one syllable must have either an
acute or a circumflex accent ; and that the other syllables, with-
out an accent, were to be accounted grave : but if this be so,
what are we to think of those numerous monosyllables, and the
final syllables of those dissyllables that we see marked with
the grave accent, as Mh. -mpo, avv, ©so?, 'Atrip, >>.. r. x. ? " Why
" these words," says Mr. Forster, " whatever Dr. Gaily may
*' conceive, had certainly their elevation on the last syllable :"
and this opinion of Mr. Forster's is supported by some of the
most respectable authorities.*

* The seeming impossibility of reconciling accent and quantity made Herman
landerliardty the author of a small treatise, entitled, " Arcanum Accentuum
" Gr«ewM»i," consider the marks of Greek accentuation as referring not to syl-
labic, bnt oratorical accent. But, as Mr. Forster observes, " if this supposition

" were

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT. 169

23. With respect to the power of the accent in both the
Greek and Latin languages nothing can be better established
by the ancient grammarians than that the acute accent did not
lengthen the syllable it fell upon ; and that short syllables, re-
maining short, had often the acute accent. This opinion has
been irrefutably maintained by Mr. Forster*, and the author of

" were true, we should not meet with the same word constantly accented in the
*' same manner as we see it at present. A word's oratorical accent will vary
" according to the generdl sentiment of the passage wherein it occurs; but its
*' syllabic accent will be invariably the same, independent of its connexion with
" other words in the same sentence, except in the case of enclitics and a few
" others." — Essay on Accent and Qitnntity, page 25.

* Bnt when Mr. Forster endeavours to explain how tliis is to be done, he has
recourse to music.

" Notwithstanding the rehictance of Vossins, Henninius, and thousands after
" them, to admit the acute as compatible with a short time, if I could have them
** near me with a flute in my hand, or rather with an organ before us, T would
" engagetoconvincethemof the consistency of these two. I would take any two
" keys next to each other, one of which would consequently give a sound lower
" than the other: suppose the word oeiJe before us, or a^ov^av; both whicii words
" Vossius wonld circumflex on the penultimate, instead of giving an acute to
" the first, according to our present marks : I would conformably to these marks
"just touch the higher key for the initial a, and take my finger off immediately ;
^ and then touch the lower key, on which I would dwell longer than I did on the
" higher, and that would give nie a grave with a long time for the syllable ei,
" the same lower key I would just touch again, and instantly leave it, which
'* would give me a grave with a short time for Je: aei^e. Now if this can be
" done on a wind instrument within the narrow compass of two notes, it may be
" done by the organs of human speech, which aie of the nature of a wind instru-
" ment, in ordinary pronunciation. For the sounds of our voice in common
** speech differ from tbose of such musical instruments, not in quality, but in
** arithmetical discrete quantity or number only, as hath been observed before,
" and is confirmed by the decisive judgment of that nice and discerning critic
" Dionysius of Halicarnassus. Here then is, to demonstration, an acute tone cou-
" sistent with a short time, and a grave tone with a long one." P. 34ii,-343, —
To this I may add the observation made by the autlior of the Essay on the hfar-

mnny

2^0 aBSERVATIONS ON THE

Observations on the Greek and Latin Prosodies; though as
strenuously denied by Dr. Gaily*, Isaac Vossiiis, and Hen-
niuius ; and these last seem to have been persuaded of the in-
separable concomitancy of the acute accent and long quantity,
from the impossibility they supposed there was of separating
them in any language. But if we make our ears and not our
eyes judges of quantity, can any thing be more palpable than
the short quantity of the accented syllables of proselyte, ano-
dyne, tribune, and inmate ; and the long quantity of the final
syllables of these words ? And when we pronounce the Greek
and Latin words, o-ipax^w, fallo, afj^<pu, ambo, nothing can
be more evident than the long quantity of the final vowel

mamj of Language. " Strange it seems, that the author of this passage should
«' inaintain an opinion so contrary to truth, so repugnant to his own purpose, so
" belied by daily and hourly experience, as that the union of the acute tone,
" with a short quantity, seldom occurs in English pronunciation, and is hardly
" practicable by an English voice." And still more strange, I may add, is it,
that these two authors should not see that the experiment, which is called a de-
monstration, has nothing to do with the point in question. It regards tones that
rise or fall by perceptible intervals, and not such as rise or fall by slides or im-
perceptible ones. Let it once be allowed that the Greeks and Romans sung
their language, instead of speaking it, and then the acute or grave accent, with
long or short quantity, are easily conceived ; but it is not about musical, but
speaking tones that we inquire: and though the authority of Dionysius of Hall-
carnassus is cited for the nature of the speaking voice as distinct, in degree only
and not in kind, from singing, I boldly assert that this is not matter of authority
but of experiment, and that singing and speaking are as distinct as motion and
rest. It is true some motion may be so slow as not to be perceived: but then
it is to be considered as rest : aS a curve may approach so near to a right
line as not to be distinguishable from it ; but in tliese cases, where the senses
and not the nnderstanding are addressed, things are to be estimated for just
what the senses value them at. — De non apparentibus, et de non existentibos,
eadam est ratio,

* If the acute accent or stress, as Dr. Gaily calls it, made the short sylla-
ble long, what becomes of the metre of verse ? How will he scan '< Arma
«' virumque cano?"

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT. 271

though without the accent, and the short quantity of the initial and
accented syllable.

24. As to the long quantity arising from the succession of
two consonants, which the ancients are uniform in asserting, if
it did not mean that the preceding vowel was to lengthen its
sound, as we should do by pronouncing the a in scatter as we do
in skater, (one who skates) I have no conception of what it
meant*; for if it meant that only the time of the syllable was
prolonged, the vowel retaining the same sound, I must confess
as utter an inability of comprehending this source of quantity in
the Greek and Latin as in English. Banish, banner, and banter,
have to ouf ears the first syllable equally short : the same may be
observed of senate, semiiiary, sentence, and sentimetit : and if, as
an ingenious critic -j- has asserted, the ancients pronounced both the
consonants in callidus,fallo, &,c., that is, finishing one / by sepa-
rating the tongue from the palate before the other is begun, such
a pronunciation must necessarily augment the number of sylla-
bles, nearly as if written calelidus, falelo, 8tc., and is, therefore,
contrary to all the rules of ancient prosody ; nor would this
pronunciation to our ears give the least length to the preceding
vowel, any more than the succeeding mute does in sentence and
sentiment.

* If the double consonants naturally made a syllable long, I should be glad
to know how there could be exceptions to this rule? How could Ammonins
say that the second syllable of xaTay^wa was long, when the word was used in
one particular sense, and short in another ? And how could Cicero say, that the
first letter of "tnclytus was short, and the tirst of insanus and infelix long, if
two succeeding consonants naturally lengthened the syllable? Dr. Forster,
indeed, attempts to reconcile this contradiction, by observing that Cicero does
not say, the first syllable of inclytus is short, but the first letter; but it may be
demanded, what is it that makes the syllable long or short but the length or
shortness of the vowel ? If the double consonants necessarily retard the sound
of the vowel, the second syllable of naray/xa, and the first of inclytus, could
not possibly be pronounced short ; and particularly the latter word could not be
60 pronounced, as it has the accent on the first syllable. See sect. 16, in the note.

t E^ay upon the Harmony of Language, page 2'28, 233. Robson, 1774.

272 OBSERVATIONS ON THE

Q.O. When these observations on the acceitt and quantity of
the ancients are all put together, shall we wonder that the learn-
ed and ingenious author of Elementz of Criticism* should go so
far as to assert, ihat the dactyls and spondees of hexameter verse,
with respect to pronunciation, are merely ideal, not only with us,
but that they were so with the ancients themselves ? Few, how-
ever, will adopt an opinion which v\ill necessarily imply that the
Greek and Latin Critics were utterly ignorant of the nature of
their own language : and every admirer of those excellent wri-
ters will rather embrace any explanation of accent and quantity,
than give up Dionysius of Haiicarnassus, Cicero, Qiiiniilian, atid
LoDginus. Suppose then, as a last refuge, we were to try to
read a Greek or Latin verse, both by accent and quantity in the
manner they have prescribed, and see what such a trial will pro-
duce. ^

26. By quantity, let us suppose the vowel lengthened to express
the long quantity ; and by the acute accent, the rising inflexion as
explained above.

Tityre, tu pdtulae recubans sub tegmine fagi,
Sylvestrem tenui musam medit^ris av6na.

Tityre, tu patulae recubans sub tegmine fagi,
Sylvestrem teniii miisam nieditaris avena.

Te6tyre too pdtulee r6cubanes soob teegmine f^gi,
Seelveestreem tenui moosame meditaris aveena.

Mfean-in ^-eye-de The-ay Pea-lea-e-a-dyo A-kil-lea-ose
Ow-lom-men-een hee moo-re a-kay-oes ail-ge 6th-ee-kee.

* Elements of Criticism, vol. II. page 106. See also the Essay upon the Har-
mony of Language, page 234.

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT. 273

27. Now there are but four possible ways of pronouncing
these verses without going into a perfect song* : one is, to pro-
nounce the accented syllable with the falling inflexion, and the
unaccented syllable with the same inflexion in a lower tone,
which is the way we pronounce our own words when we give
them the ncceiit with the falling inflexion : the second is, to
pronounce the accented syllable with the rising inflexion, and the
unaccented syllables with the same inflexion in a lower tone,
which we never hear in our own language : the third is, to pro-
nounce the accented syllable with the falling inflexion, and the
unaccented syllables with the rising, in a lower tone : and the
fourtli, to pronounce the accented syllable with the rising in-
flexion, and the unaccented with the falling, in a lower tone.
None of these modes, but the first and last, do we ever hear in
our own language : the second and third seem too difficult to per-
mit us to suppose that they could be the natural current of the
human voice in any language. The first leaves us no possible
means of explaining the circumflex, but the last, by doing this,
gives us the strongest reason to suppose that the Greek and Latin
acute accent was the rising inflexion, and the grave accent the
falling inflexion, in a lower tone.

* This, i may be bold to say, is coming to the point at once, without liiding
our ignorance, by supposing that the ancients had some mysterious way of pro-
nouncing which we are utterly incapable of conceivii.g. Mr. Siieridan tells
us, that " the ancients did observe the distinction of accents by an elevation
" and depression of voice ; but the manner in which they did it must remain
" for ever a secret to us : for, with the living tongue, perished the tones also;
" which we in vain endeavour to seek for in their visible marks." — Lectures on
Elocution, 4to edition, page 39. — From these and similar observations in many
of our writers, one would be tempted to imagine, that the organs of speaking
in ancient Greece and Rome were totally different from those of the present
race of men in Europe.

T

274 OBSERVATIONS ON THE

28. But if the reader were sufficiently acquainted with these
inflexions of voice, or could be present while I exemplified them
to him, I doubt not that he would immediately say, it was im-
possible so monotonous a pronunciation could be that of the
Greeks and Romans*: but when we consider the monotony of
the Scotch, Welsh, and Irish, why should we wonder that
other nations should be as monotonous ? Let us view the
Greek and Latin pronunciation on which side we will, we must,
to be consistent with their own rules, feel them to be extremely
monotonous. According to the laws of ancient prosody, every
unaccented syllable must be lower than that which is accented ;
and if so, a most disagreeable monotony must necessarily ensue :
for as every word in Latin, and almost every word in Greek, of
more than one syllable, ended with the grave accent, that is, in a
lower tone than the preceding syllables, almost every word in
those languages ended with the same tone, let that tone have been
what it would f.

29. I am supported in this conjecture, notwithstanding all

* Dr. Burney tells us, that Meibomius, the great and learned Meibomius,
when prevailed upon at Stockholm to sing Greek strophes, set the whole coart
of Christina in a roar ; as Naud6 did in executing a Roman dance. And Sca-
liger observes, that if the nice tonical pronunciation of the ancients could be
expressed by a modem, it would be disagreeable tc our ears.

t This is certainly too general an assertion, if we consider the real pronun-
ciation of the Greek language according to accent ; as it must be allowed, that
a great number of Greek words were accented with the acute or circumflex on
the last syllable ; but when we consider the modern pronunciation of Greek,
which confounds it with the Latin, we shall not have occasion to recall the
assertion. To which we may add, that those words in Greek that were cir-
cumflexed on the last syllable may very properly be said to end with the grave
accent ; and that those which had a grave upon the final syllable altered the
grave to an acute only when they were pronounced alone, when they came be-
fore an enclitic, or when they were at the end of the sentence.

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT. 275

the tine things* the ancients, and many of the moderns, say of
the variety and harmony of the Greek and Latin languages, by
the definition which they give of the circumflex accent ; which
is, that it was a combination of the acute and grave upon the
same syllable. This is so incomprehensible to modern ears,
that scarcely any one but the author of the present Observations
has attempted to explain it by experiment. It stands for nothing
but long quantity in all our schools ; and, contrary to the
clearest testimonies of antiquity, it has, by Dr. Gallyf, and a
late respectable writer on the Greek and Latin Prosodies, been
explained away into nothing more than the acute accent. But
if it means a raising and falling of the voice upon the same syl-
lable, which is the definition the ancients uniformly give of
it, it is just as easy to conceive as raising and falling the voice
upon successive syllables, or, in other words, as going from a
lower tone to a higher upon one syllable, and from a higher to a
lower upon the next: and this consideration leads me to con-
jecture, that the acute accent of the ancients was really the rising

* The Grecian sage (says Dr. Burney), according to Gravina, was at once
a philosopher, a poet, and a musician. " In separating these characters," says
lie, " they have all been weakened; the system of philosophy has been con-
" tracted ; ideas have failed in poetry, and force and energy in song. Truth no
" longer subsists among mankind ; the pliilosopher speaks not at present through
" the medium of poetry; nor is poetry beard any more through the vehicle of
" melody." — " Now to my apprehension," says Dr. Burney, " the reverse of
" all this is exactly true: for, by being separated, each of these profession.?
" receives a degree of cultivation, which fortifies and renders it more power-
" ful, if not more illustrious. The music of ancient philosophers, and the
" philosophy of modern musicians, I take to be pretty equal in excellence."^ —
Histoiy of Music, Vol. I. page 162. — Here we see good sense and sound pliilo-
sopliy contrasted with the blind admiration and empty floui isii of an ovprgiown
school-boy concluding his theme.

f Dissertation against Greek Accents, page 53

T 2

276 OBSERVATIONS ON THE

inflexion, or upward slide of the voice; for this being once
supposed, nothing is so easy as to demonstrate the circumflex in
our own language ; which, without this clew, it will be impossi-
ble to do in the ancient languages ; and even with it, we must be
astonished they had but one circumflex ; since it is just as easy
to fall and raise the voice upon the same syllable, as to raise and
fall it*.

30. But our wonder at these peculiarities of the Greek and
Latin languages will cease, when we turn our thoughts to the
dramatic performances of the people who spoke these lan-

* To add to our astonishment, that the Greek and Latin languages had but
one circumflex, what can be more wonderful, than that among so many of the
ancients who have written on the causes of eloquence, and who have descended
to such trifling and childish observations upon the importance of letters and syl-
lables, we should not find a single author who has taken notice of the import-
ance of emphasis upon a single word ? Our modern books of elocution abound
with instances of the change produced in the sense of a sentence by changing
the place of the emphasis: but no such instance appears among the ancients.
Not one poor Hill you ride to town to-day !

Our wonder will increase when we consider that the ancients frequently men-
tion the diflFereut meaning of a word as it was differently accented ; that is, as
the acute or circumflex was placed upon one syllable or another ; but they never
hint that the sense of a sentence is altered by an emphasis being placed upon
different words. The ambiguity arising from tlie same word's being differently
accented is so happily exemplified by the author of the Greek and Latin Pro-
sodies, that I shall use his words. " Alexander Aphrodisiensis illustrates this
" species of sophism, by a well-chosen example of a law, in which the sense
" depends entirely upon the accuracy of accentuation. 'Eraipa x?"^'* ^' <f>o^oir,
" ^rifxiiria, Es-Toi. The word Jn/xai-ia, with the acute accent upon the antepenult,
" is the neuter nominative plural, in apposition with XC"^'^'' ^"^ *'i^ sense
" is, ' If a courtezan wear golden trinkets, let them (viz. her golden trinkets)
" be forfeited to the public use.' But if the accent be advanced to the penult,
" the word, without any other cliange, becomes the feminine nominative singu-
«' lar, and must be taken in apposition witlj irai^a. And thus the sense will be,
'^' * If a courtezan wear golden trinkets, let ha' become public property.' This

is

GRE£K AND LATIN ACCENT. 277

guages. Can any thing astonish us more, than that all their
tragedies and comedies were set to music, and actually accom-
panied by musical instruments ? How is our laughter, as well as
our wonder, excited, when we are told, that sometimes one actor
gesticulated, while another recited, a speech, and that the greater
admiration was bestowed upon the former ! Nay, to raise the
ridicule to the highest pitch, we are informed that actors in their
speeches, and the chorus in their songs, accompanied the per-
formances by dancing ; that the actors wore masks lined with
brass, to give an echoing sound to the voice, and that these
masks were marked with one passion on one side, and with a
contiary passion on the other; and that the actor turned that
side to the spectators which corresponded to the passion of the
speech he was reciting. These extraordinary circumstances are
not gathered from obscure passages of the ancients, picked up
here and there, but are brought to us by the general and united
voice of all antiquity ; and therefore, however surprising, or even
ridiculous, they may seem, are undoubtedly true.

31. Perhaps it will be said, is it possible that those who have
left us such proofs of their good sense and exquisite taste in
their writings, statues, medals, and seals, could be so absurd in
their dramatic representations ? The thing is wonderful, it
may be answered ; but not more so than that they should not
have seen the use of stirrups in riding, of the polarity of the
loadstone in sailing, and of several other modern discoveries.

" is a very notable instance of the political importance of accents, of written

" accents, in the Greek language. For if this law liad been put in writing

" without any accent upon the word Jn^wos-ia there would iiave been no means

" of deciding between two constructions; either of which, XUe words, in this

" state, would equally have admitted : and it must have remained an inexpli-

" cable doubt, whether the legislator meant, that the poor woman should only

" forfeit her trinkets, or become a public slave."

278 OBSERVATIONS ON THE

which seem to have stared ihem full in the face without their
perceiving it.* But is there any thing more common than to
find, not only individuals, but a whole people, who, though re-
markably excellent in some things, are surprisingly deficient in
others ? So true is the observation of Middleton, who, speak-
ing of those who have written on the pronunciation of the Greek
and Latin languages, says : " Ah illis vero scriptoribus etsi
" plurima ingeniose atque erudite disputata sint, nonnulla
" tamen deesse, multa dubie, quasdam etiam falso posita ani-

* We have the strongest proof iii the world, that the ancient Greeks made
use only of capital letters, that they were utterly ignorant of punctuation, and
that there was not the least space between words or sentences, but that there
was an equal continuation of letters, which the reader was obliged to decipher,
without any assistance from points or distances. Without the clearest evidence,
could we suppose, that, while composition had reached the perfection it had
done in Greece, orthography was in a state of barbarity worthy of the Cape of
Good Hope ?

Can any thing give us a more ludicrous idea, than the practice of the ancients
in sometimes splitting a word at the end of the line, and commencing the next
line with the latter part of the word? This must have been nearly as ridicu-
lous as the following English verses in imitation of this absurd practice.

Pyrrlius, you tempt a danger high,
When you would steal from angry li-
Oness her cubs, and soon shall fly

inglorious.

For know the Romans, you shall find
By virtue more and generous kiiid-
Ness, than by force or fortune blind,

victorious.

Notwithstanding the hackneyed epithet of Gothic barbarity applied to verse in
rhyme, is it not wonderful that a species of versification, approved by Italy,
France, and England, in their best periods of poetrj-, should never once have been
tried by the Greeks and Romans?— that they should never have straggled, either

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT. 279

" madverti; idque hac in causa accidisse, quod in caeteris ple-
" risque solet, ut mortalium nemini detur rem invenisse simul
" et perfecisse." De Lat. Lit. Pronun.

32. That singing a part in a tragedy should seem so unna-
tural* to us, arises chiefly from our being so Httle accustomed
to it. Singing in the pulpit seems to the full as extraordinary ;

by chance, or for tlie sake of change, into so pkasing a jiugle of sounds?
They who would write poems, and so lengthen or shorten the lines, as to form
axes, wings, and altars, might, without any imputation on their taste, have, now
and then, condescended to rhyme. In short, that the ancients should never
have slid into rhyme, is a circumstance which would never have been believed,
had it been possible to doubt it: and I fear it must be classed with that long
catalogue of unaccountables, with which their prosody, their rhetoric, and
their drama abound.

* Perhaps our unwillingness to believe that the ancient dramas were set to
music, arises from a very mistaken notion we have of their skill in that art. It
is true we have not the same materials forjudging of their music as we have of
their poetry and sculpture ; but their ignorance of counterpoint, and the po-
verty of their instruments, sufficiently show what little progress they had made
in it. Those very few remains of their music which have reached us, confirm
us in this conjecture ; and it is to the indefatigable pains of so good a scholar
aad so excellent a musician as Dr. Burney, that we are indebted for an illus-
tration of it.

" At the end of a Greek edition of the astronomical poet, Aratus, called Phae-
" nomena," says Dr. Burney, " and their Scholia, published at Oxford in 1762 ;
" the anonymous editor, supposed to be Dr. John Fell, among several other
" pieces, has enriched the volume with three hymns, which he supposed to
" have been written by a Greek poet called Dionysius; of which the first is
" addressed to the muse Calliope, the second to Apollo, and the third to Ne-
" mesis; and these hymns are accompanied with the notes of ancient music to
" which they used to be sung.

" I know not whether justice has been done to these melodies; all I can say is,
" that no pains have been spared to place them in the clearest and most favour-
" able point of view : and yet, with all the advantages of modern notes and

" modern

280 OBSERVATIONS ON THE

and yet this song was so powerful about a century or two ago,
and later in Scotland*, as to make mere speaking, though with
the Utmost energy, appear flat and insipid. Let the human

" modern measures, if I had been told that they came from the Cherokees or
" the Hottentots, I should not have been surprised at their excellence.

" I have tried them in every key and in every measure that the feet of the
" verses would allow; and as it has been the opinion of some, that the Greek
*' scale and music should be read Hebrew-wise, I have even inverted the order
" of the notes, but without being able to augment their grace and elegance,
*' The most ciiaritable supposition that can be adniitted concerniuff them is,
" that the Greek language being itself accentuated and sonorous, wanted less
" assistance from musical refinements than one that was more harsh and rough ;
" and music being still a slave to poetry, and wholly sjoverned by its feet, de-
*' rived all its merits and effects from the excellence of the verse, and sweetness
*' of the voire that sung or rather recited it : for mellifluous and affecting
" voices nature bestows Trom time to time on some gifted mortals in all the ha-
" bitable regions of the Earth ; and even the natural effusions of these must
" ever have been heard with delight. But as music, there needs no other proof
" of the poverty of ancient melody, than its being confined to long and short
*' syllables. We have some airs of the most graceful and pleasing kind, which
" will suit no arrangement of syllables to be found in any poetical numbers,
" ancient or modern, and which it is impossible to express by mere syllables in
" any language with whicii I am at all acquainted."

Dr. Binney's conjecture, that the Greek music was entirely subservient to
verse, accounts for the little attention which was paid to it in a separate state ;
it accounts for the effects with which tbeir music was accompanied, and for the
total uselessness of counterpoint. Simple melody is the fittest music to accom-
pany words, when we wish to understand what is sung ; simple melody is the
music of the great bulk of mankind ; and simple melody is never undervalued,
till the ear has been sufficiently disciplined to discover the hidden melody,
which is still essential to the most complicated and elaborate harmony.

* Tiie R< V. Mr. Whitfield was a highly animated and energetic preacher,
without the least tincture of that tone which is called canting. When he went
to Scotland, where this tone was in high estimation, though his doctrine was in
perfect unison with that of his auditors, his simple and natural, though earnest

manner

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT. 281

voice be but in a fine tone, and let this tone be intensely im-
passioned, and it will infallibly, as Milton expresses it,

^' take the prison'd soul.

" And lap it in Elysium ."

33. What may tend to reconcile us still more to this dramatic
music, is the sing-song manner, as it is called, of pronouncing
tragedy, which very generally prevailed before the time of Mr.
Garrick, and which now prevails among some classes of speakers,
and is preferred by them to, what we call, the more natural
manner. This drawling, undulating pronunciation, is what the
actors generally burlesque by repeating the line,

Turn ti turn ti, tum ti turn ti tum ti :

and though this mode of declamation is now so much de-
spised, it is highly probable that it was 'formerly held in esti-
mation*.

34. Now, if we suppose this drawling pronunciation, which,
though very sonorous, is precisely speaking, and essentially dif-
ferent from singing : if we suppose this to have been the con-
versation pronunciation of the Greeks and Romans, it may pos-
sibly throw some light upon the manner in which they pro-
nounced by accent and quantity at the same time ; for though

manner of speaking, was looked upon at first as a great defect. He wanted,
they said, the holy tone.

* This cant, which, though disgnstfiil now to all but mere rustics, on account
of its being out of fashion, was very probably the favourite modulation in which
heroic verses were recited by our ancestors. So fluctuating are the taste and
practices of mankind ! but whetlier the power of language has received any ad-
vantage from the change just mentioned (namely, pronouncing words in a more
simple manner) will appear at least very doubtful, when we recollect the stories
of its former triumphs, and the inherent charms of musical sounds. — The Art of
delivering H'ritten Language, page 73.

282 OBSERVATIONS ON THE

we can sufficiently conceive, that in common speaking in our own
language we can make the accented syllable short, and the unac-
cented syllable long, as in the words qualify, specify, elbow, in-
mate, &c. ; yet in the drawling pronunciation we have been speak-
ing of, the long unaccented vowels in these words are made much
longer, and consequently more perceptible.

35. But, if the accent of our language is so different from
that of the Greek and Latin, our pronunciation must necessarily
be very different likewise. The acute accent of the ancients
being always higher than either the preceding or succeeding syl-
lables, and our accent, though always higher than the preceding,
being sometimes lower than the succeeding syllables, (see sect, vii.)
there must certainly be a wide difference between our pronunci-
ation and theirs. Let us, however, explain the Greek and Latin
accent as we will, — let it be by singing, drawling, or common
speaking, — it will be impossible to tell how a monotony could be
avoided, when almost every word of more than one syllable in
these languages must necessarily have ended in the same tone, or,
if you will, with the same grave accent*.

SQ. After all, that the Greeks and Romans, in explaining the
causes of metrical and prosaic harmony, should sometimes de-
scend to such minute particulars-)- as appear to us trifling and
imaginary, and at the same time neglect things which appear to

* Where was all that endless variety with which the moderns puflF off the
Greek language, when it had but one circumOex? The human voice is just as
capable of falling and rising upon the same syllable as rising and falling ; and
why so palpable a combination of sounds as the former should be utterly
unknown to the Greeks and Latins, can be resolved into nothing but (horresco
referens) their ignorance of the principles of human speech.

\ Ncc ilIi(Demostheni)turpe videbatur vel optimis relictismagistris ad canes
se conferre, et ab illis ^ iiterae vim et naturam petere, illorumque in sonando,
qnod satis es8e(,morem imitari. — Ad. Mther. de vet. et reel. Pron. Ling. Gtacee,
pagr 14.

It

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT. 283

US SO essential ; that they sliould be so dark, and sometimes so
contradictory in their account of accent and quantity, as to
furnish opposite systems among the moderns, with ample quota-
tions in favour of each ; — is this more wonderful than that Mr.
Sheridan*, who was so good an actor, and who had spent so
much time in studying and writing on elocution, should say
that accent was only a louder pronunciation of the accented syl-
lable, and not a higher ? But as this same Mr. Sheridan, in his
Art of Reading, has excellently observed, that our perception of
Latin quantity is imaginary, and arises not from the ear, but only
from association, like spelling ; so it may be observed, that the

It is an observation of Chambers, anth(n- of the Cyclopaedia, that nonsense
sounds worse in the English than in any other language: let us try the experiment
by translating the above passage. — " Nor did Demosthenes think it below him to
" leave the company of the most respectable people of Athens, and go to the
" dogs, in order to learn from them the nature of the letter r, and, by observing
" the sound they gave it, to imitate, as much as was necessary, their manner of
** pronouncing it."

What encomiums do we meet with in Cicero, of the delicacy of the ears even
of the common people of Rome ; who, if an actor on the stage made the least
error in accent or quantity, were immediately sensible of it, and would express
tbeir disapprobation. But I am apt to think, that an English actor, who should
pronounce theatre, senator, or conquest, with the accent on the second syllable,
would not escape better than the Roman.

* " The Scotchman utters the first syllable of battle, borrow, habit, in tlie
" middle tone, dwelling on the vowel ; and the second with a sudden elevation
" of the voice, and short: as bi-tle, bau-ro, hi-bit. The Englishman utters both
" syllables without any perceptible change of tone and iu equal time, as bat' tie,
" hor'row, hah' it." — Art of Reading, page 77. — The smallest degree of attention
might have taught Mr. Sheridan, that though this is the prevailing, it is not the
invariable, pronunciation of a Scotchman ; and that this elevation of voice,
though more perceptible iu a Scotchman from his drawling out his tones, is no
less real in an Englishman, who pronoimces them (|uicker,and uses them less fre-
quently; that is, he mixes the downward iuflexion with them, which produces
a variety. But these two inflexions of voice Mr. Sheridan was an utter stranger
to. — Sep Elements of Elocution, part II. page 183.

284 OBSERVATIONS ON THE

confusion and obscurity which reign among all our writers on
accent and quantity seem to arise from an ideal perception of
long quantity produced by double consonants ; from confounding
stress and quantity, which are so totally different ; and from mis-
taking loud for high, and soft for low, contrary to the clearest
definitions of each*.

37* But till the human voice, which is the same in all ages
and nations, is more studied and belter understood, and till a

* Nothing is more fallacious than that perception we seem to have of the
sonnd of words being expressive of the ideas, and becoming, as Pope calls it,
an echo to the sense. This coincidence, as Dr. Johnson observes in one of his
Ramblers, seldom exists any where but in the imagination of the reader.
Dryden, who often wrote as carelessly as he thought, and often thought as care-
lessly as he lived, began a commendation of the sweetness and smoothness of
two lines of Denhani uj praise of the Thames

*' Though deep yet clear, though gentle yet not dull;
" Strong without rage, without o'erflowing full."

and this commendation of Drydeu's has been echoed by all subsequent writers,
who have taken it for granted, that there is a flow in the lines similar to that of
the object described ; while the least attention to those stops, so necessary on
the accented and antithetic words, will soon convince us, that, however expres-
sive the lines may be, they are as rugged and as little musical as almost any in
the language.

A celebrated critic observes — " I am apt to think the harmony of the verse
" was a secret to Mr. Dryden, since it is evident he was not acquainted with
" the caesural stops, by which all numbers are harmonised. Dr. Bentley has ob-
" served, the beauty of the second verse consists in the ictus that sounds on the
" first syllable of the verse, which, in English heroics, should sound on the
" second: for this verse is derived from the Trimeter Iambic, Brachycatalectic."
— Manwaring's Slichology, page 71.

When I read such profound observations in such learned terms, it brings to
my mind the Mock Doctor in the farce, who shines away to the illiterate knight
by repeating Propria qxuB maribus, &c., and makes him most pathetically
exclaim — Oh, why did I neglect my studies ?

GREEK AND LATIN ACCENT. 285

notation of speaking sounds is adopted, I despair of conveying
my ideas of this subject with sufficient clearness upon paper. I
have, however, marked such an outHne as may be easily filled up
by those who study speaking with half the attention they must do
music. From an entire conviction, that the ancients had a no-
tation of speaking sounds, and from the actual experience of hav-
ing formed one myself, I think I can foresee that some future
philosophical inquirer, with more learning, more leisure, and
more credit with the world than I have, will be able to unravel
this mystery in letters, which has so long been the opprobrium et
crux grammaticorum, the reproach and torment of grammarians.

THE END.

New

J. M'Crepry, Tooks-Court,
Clianeerj-Laoe ,Loiidon.

New Editiojis of the following Works, 'written by Mr. Walker, have
lately been published by the same Proprietors.

I.

A CRITICAL PRONOUNCING DICTIONARY,

AND

EXPOSITOR OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE.
In which the meaning of every Word is explained, the Sound of
every Syllable is clearlj'^ shewn ; and where Words are subject to
different Pronunciations, the Authorities of our best Pronouncing
Dictionaries are fully exhibited, the reasons, for which are at large
displayed, and the preferable Pronunciation is pointed out. To
which are prefixed, PRINCIPLES OF ENGLISH PRONUNCIA-
TION: in which the sounds of Letters, Syllables, and Words, are
critically investigated, and systematically arranged ; the influence
of the Greek and Latin Accent and Quantity, on the Accent and
Quantity of the English, is thoroughly examined, and clearly defined;
and the Analogies of the Language are so fully shown, as to lay the
Foundation of a consistent and rational Pronunciation. Likewise,
Rules to be observed by the Natives of Scotland, Ireland, and Lon-
don, for avoiding their several Peculiarities. Also, DIRECTIONS
TO FOREIGNERS for acquiring a Knowledge of the Use of this
Dictionary. The whole interspersed with Observations, Etymologi-
cal, Critical, and Grammatical. The Twenty-Third Edition, with
considerable Additions. In one volume Svo. price I2s. boards.

II.
A RHYMING DICTIONARY,

Answering at the same Time the Purposes of -
Spelling and Pronouncing the English Language :

ON A PLAN NOT HITHERTO ATTEMPTED.

In which, I. The whole Language is arranged according to its
Terminations. II. Every Word is explained and divided into Syl-
lables exactly as Pronounced. III. Multitudes of Words liable to a
Double Pronunciation are fixed in their true Sound, by a Rhyme.
IV. Several words of established Usage, and not to be found in
our best Dictionaries, are inserted, and the most difficult Words ren-
dered easy to be pronounced, by being classed according to their
Endings. To which is prefixed a Copious Introduction to the various
Uses of the Work, with critical and practical Observations on Or-
thography, Syllabication, Pronunciation, and Rhyme ; and for the
Purposes of Poetry is added an Index of allowable Rhymes, with
Authorities for their Usage from our best Authors.

The Third Edition. Price 125. in Boards.

Bouks hj/ the same Aut/tu>\
III.

OUTLINES OF ENGLISH GRAMMAR,

Calculated for the use of both Sexes at School; in which the Prac-
tical Rules of the Language are clearly and distinctly laid down, and
speculative difficulties as much as possible avoided. Price 35. bound.

IV

THE ACADEMIC SPEAKER;

Or, a Selection of Parlianrientary Debates, Orations, Odes, Scenes,
and Speeches, from the best Writers, proper to be read and recited
by Youth at School ; to which are prefixed Elements of Gesture, or
Plain and Easy Diuections for keeping the Body in a graceful Po-
sition, and acquiring a simple and unaffected Style of Action. Ex-
plained and illustrated by Plates, describing the different Positions
and Action of the Speaker.

The Eighth Edition, with considerable Additions. Price 3*. 6d.
boards.

ENGLISH THEMES AND ESSAYS;

OR THE

TEACHER'S ASSISTANT IN ENGLISH COMPOSITION ;

Consisting of Plain and Easy Rules for writing Themes and com-
posing Exercises on Subjects proper for the Improvement of Youth
of both Sexes at Schools. To which are added, HINTS FOR COR-
RECTING AND IMPROVING JUVENILE COMPOSITION.
In one volume 12mo. The Fifth Edition, price 3s. 6d. board*.

vr.

A RHETORICAL GRAMMAR;

In which the common Improprieties in Reading and Speaking are
detected, and the true Sources of Elegant Pronunciation pointed
out. With a complete Analysis of the Voice, explained by Copper-
plates, showing its specific Modifications, and how they may be
applied to different Species of Sentences, and the several Figures of
Rhetoric. To which are added. Outlines of Composition, or Plain
and Easy Rules for writing Orations for the Senate, and forming
Pleadings at the Bar. Sixth Edition, with very considerable Al-
terations and Additions. With a Head of the Author. In one vol.
8vo. price 7?. boards.

Books by the same Author.

VII.
ELEMENTS OF ELOCUTION:

In which the Principles of Reading and Speaking are investigated ;
and such Pauses, Emphasis, and Inflexions of Voice, as are suitable
to everj' Variety of Sentence, are distinctly pointed out and ex-
plained. With Directions for strengthening and Modulating the
Voice, so as to render it varied, forcible, an ' harmonious.

TO WHICH IS ADDED,.

A COMPLETE SYSTEM OF THE PASSIONS,

Showing how they affect the Countenance, Tone of Voice, and Ges-
ture of the Body, exemplified by a copious Selection of the most
striking passages of Shakespeare. The whole illustrated by Copper-
plates, explaining the Nature of Accent, Emphasis, Inflexion, and
Cadence. The Sixth Edition. In one vol. 8vo. price 7s. in bds.

g:r:[.i\„ ;u-i ' r' ". t^ &»lw

PA Walker, John
267 A key to the classical pro-

W3 nunciation of Greek, Latin, and

1822 Scripture proper names . 7th ed

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY